Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"Tch... that smarts..."

Yamato groaned as she sat in her room, rubbing salves and ointments into her many, many bruises. She had gone at her father again, to defeat him as Kozuki Oden would have. But as before, as so many times before, she had failed. She had ended up faced-down in the dirt, her body battered to near-ruin, while her father stood tall; without so much as a bruise on his gigantic frame.

She winced as her bruises objected. There had been nothing do to but drag herself back to her room, the eyes of her father's subordinates upon her all the while; pitying and confused in equal measure.

She hated those looks of pity. It made her want to take up her kanabo Takeru and smash their heads in. But as she was, in her condition, she could not bring herself to care. There was nothing to do but mend her damaged body, with the ointments and salves that had been left for her use, left to her by her father.

She glared down at the shackles on her wrists. They were proof of her reality, just like the boxes of medical supplies, and the room itself. She was as she had always been. Trapped in her room, on the skull-shaped island of Onigashima, the legendary and dreaded island of ogres. Trapped by a father who would not accept the demands of her heart, and whom she had never been able to defeat.

A father who, at some level, still cared for her. A father whose pitying care ate at her already wounded pride.

"As long as you claim to be Kozuki Oden, you will forever be chained to this island. Renounce your childish vision, accept your position as my heir, and you will be free."

"As if!"

The words came out as a snarl. Yamato stood up, stretching her tired arms and taking a deep breath. The salves would work in time. Her father's Beast Pirates were warriors beyond compare, but they knew the flora and fauna of Wano well. Medicines were only one of many uses they had found for such things. Soon she would be well again.

And what then?

Her room was quite large, having been made to accommodate both royalty and those whose height was greater than normal. She stepped past her wide bed, ignoring the creaks of the long-neglected floorboards, and stopped at the window. She stood there, gazing out at the horizon, the wind ruffling her long, white hair.

Ironic, to see the sea like this. So near, yet so far. A dream that would not die, yet never able to be born.

In her mind's eye, she saw Oden. Oden, whose death agony she had witnessed; boiled alive in a pot of oil sixteen years ago. Oden, whose logbook she had found amid the ruins of his castle. Oden, whose words had inspired her to be something more than the daughter of a pirate and a warlord.

Oden, whom she wanted to be, more than anything else in all the world.

Oden, whom her father would never let her be.

She stretched her arms again, then turned and limped out of her room. The floors creaked under her feet, a reminder of the neglect this part of the fortress had suffered. She strode along regardless, ignoring the scuttling flunkies as they worked to mend the floors, even as they bowed her heads and called her Young Master.

Wretches. Fur-caped sycophants. Servile curs without a scrap of honour or dignity. She had no time for them, any more than Oden would have.

She stepped out of the fortress, and jumped along the bridge that led to the western end. The wind whipped at her, chilling her to the bone. There would be another blizzard tonight.

She reached the sea shore, and hunkered down, hands on her knees, gazing out over the billowing waves.

This was her life now. Fighting Kaido, and losing. Healing, eating, sleeping. Reading Oden's logbook, and training her weary body.

Again, and again, and again.

She looked down at her cuffs. If they had been what they appeared to be, mere pinions of iron or steel, she would have freed herself long ago. But they were explosive cuffs, born of the cruel genius of Wano; the genius that made the Beast Pirates mighty. If she moved more than one hundred metres from the shore, they would explode. At the very least they would destroy her arms. Quite likely they would destroy her whole body, and whatever ship she was on, and whoever else was on it.

While she bore those chains, there was no escape.

She had been getting stronger. She knew she was getting stronger, a little at a time. But how much longer could she keep this up? How much more could she…?

"No!"

The words echoed over the waves. She could not give up! Oden would never have given up! He didn't give up, even as he boiled alive in oil!
She hugged her knees, as she tried to think. What was she doing wrong? Why couldn't she defeat him? What was it going to take?

Above her, the seagulls circled, cawing and cawing, as the had always done, and always would do.

"I wish I was like you guys," she whispered, gazing up at them. "Going so far away, seeing so many things…not like me."

She lay down, the sand soft and cool under her back.

"I'm just doing my best," she said, to no one in particular. "Trying to beat my father, and free Wano."

She closed her eyes, and listened to the sounds. The caw of the seagulls, the whoosh of the waves, the whistle of the wind between the rocks.

The sounds of the sea.

Her stomach growled, and Yamato winced, opening her eyes.

"Can't defeat him on an empty stomach." She sat up. Time to head over to the mess, and get something to eat.

And then she saw something.

It was there on the beach. A dark shape, that had not been there a moment ago. She blinked, and there it was again. That shape.

A human shape. In green.

"What?"

Yamato got up, and trotted up to the shape, hardly believing what she was seeing. But what she thought she saw was what it was. A person, lying face down on the wet sand, the waves washing around its feet.

She crouched down, and rolled the figure over. It was a boy, in his teens or thereabouts. He wore a green suit of a kind Yamato had never seen before, its sides emblazoned with white stripes. On his hands were heavy gauntlets, on his legs were metal greaves, and around his neck a tattered yellow scarf.

As the water washed around his legs, it came away red. As Yamato looked closer, she saw the rents and slashes in the strange green cloth, and the blood that stained it.

Her heart clenched. He looked so young, so innocent; yet his body was so smashed and bloody. He must have endured some terrible battle.

But what battle? No battle had been heard or seen, or else the island would be in uproar. And how he come to be there? She saw no ship, nor even the wreckage of one. No ship, no navigator, had ever defeated Onigashima's whirlpools; nor had anything or anyone escaped their grasp.

So how could he be there?

Was he still alive?

She bent over, and pressed her ear to his chest; praying to any nearby god or spirit that his heart was still beating. It was, though only faintly.

"Hang in there, little one," she whispered, carefully sliding her arms through the wet sand underneath him. He was small and light, so much so that her heart ached. How could one so small, so gentle-looking, have endured such violence as he clearly had?

She had to save him. Oden would have moved mountains to save him. She had to get him back to her room, where her salves and bandages awaited.

She stood up, lifting him from the water, wet sand falling off him. As he rose, something fell from his pocket. Shifting his weight to one arm, Yamato stooped down and picked it up. It was a card of some kind.

"Midoriya... Izuku... Hero name: Deku..."

Chapter Text

Where was he?

He didn't know where he was, or how he had come to be there. He had been…floating. Floating, as if in water. Floating, and gently swaying, the sound of waves in his ears.

"Hold on, little one. Almost there."

He was flying. The wind was cold on his cheeks. Someone was…someone was carrying him.

How did he get there? What had he been doing before?

"Rest here, little one. You're safe now."

He felt himself slipping, as if he were relaxing in a hot bath. The world, vague as it was, seemed to drain away.

And he saw.

A hideous mass of tentacles, tentacles that looked like human fingers, coiling around each other, lashing out like snakes. At its centre a smirking face with no eyes, a corpse face already dead and crumbling.

And behind it, a pair of wide, frightened eyes.

"Tenko!"

Tenko. Yes, he knew that name. The name of someone he had never seen, yet yearned to save. Someone trapped within the soul of another. Another, who sought to destroy the world.

The horror, spreading and erupting, its fingers grasping for his flesh; for one touch to end him forever.

An explosion, throwing the fingers back. A hot wind washing over him, the roar tearing at his eardrums. A familiar shape, leaping in front of him, arms thrust out. More explosions, buffeting the monstrosity and driving it back.

"Kacchan!"

Kacchan? Who was Kacchan again? It was a name he knew, but from where?

"Kacchan!"

"Get it together Deku!"

Kacchan. Bakugo Katsuki. His rival, who had driven him to greatness. His enemy, who had bullied and belittled him.

His friend, who had saved his life.

The fingers erupted, engulfing Bakugo. Their mass crushing him, his flesh turning to ash.

"Deku…don't die here…"

And he was gone.

Gone. Gone in the blink of any eye. Gone forever.

He saw only red.

He screamed a scream that rent the air. His soul erupted, blazing like a new-born star. He felt himself flying, fist outstretched. His fist struck the face, and plunged through it, down into the black morass, into the depths of the horror. The monstrosity exploded, his power blasting through and out of it, burning it out of existence.

Yes. He had won. That thing he had fought, that thing that had sought to destroy the world. He had destroyed it, and only he remained.

A human figure, corpse-pale, spiky hair the blue of dead flesh. Its eyes empty, as if the soul behind them was already long gone, half of his skull missing due to the blow he had landed.

And a big wide grin appeared on his face, teeth bared despite.

"You lose."

And then it was gone. A circle of pure darkness, erupting from within its chest. Bigger and bigger it grew, all around it vanishing into its void. The wind rushed around him, sucking him towards the darkness, drawing him in.

"Deku get away!"

He turned away, trying to fly away, to leap. But still it drew him in. He could see them screaming, crying, reaching for him.

"Midoriya!"

"Aizawa-sensei!"

Aizawa was reaching for him, his scarf flying from his hands, flying through the air towards him. His eyes were wide, desperate. He grabbed for the scarf.

He missed. And he fell, his dark tendrils too late to latch on.

And fell.

And fell.

(X)

Darkness.

A black void, over a grey wasteland.

He had been there before. It was a place that was not a place, for it only existed within himself.

He knew it. As he knew the figures standing before him. Eight figures, for his eight predecessors; the eight heroes who had borne One for All. The eight heroes, who had saved his body, and his soul, from the power of All for One.

Of those eight, all but one was dead. And of the eighth, he did not know.

"Is that it?" he asked, looking from one to the other. "Am I dead?"

He was certain that he should be. After all that, he had to be dead.

He wanted to be dead. He deserved to be dead.

He knew facing All for One in the stronger and younger body of Shigaraki Tomura may come at the cost his life but... he had hoped it was only him that fell. Not others...

"No," said the Second User, whose name he did not know. "You are not."

"But…"

"What you saw was a warp," said Shigaraki Yoichi, the First User. "A trap, left by my brother, for the one who defeated him."

How like All for One. How like him to destroy his own puppet to take down his conqueror, in one last act of spite.

"But if it was a warp, where did I go?"

"We don't know," said the Sixth User, another whose name he did not know. "We can't tell."

"All for One did not know," added Yoichi, mournfully. "He did not care to know."

"Does that mean…?"

"You won," said Shimura Nana, the Seventh User. "All for One is destroyed, and his stolen quirks along with him. You have done what none of us could do." She gave a small yet sad smile. "You have saved the world."

The words rang hollow. They had no meaning. This wasn't like some video game, ending in fanfare and joy. He had done the impossible, and it tasted like ash in his mouth.

"But I…how did I win?" he demanded, tears welling in his eyes. "I screwed up so many things! I was late to the battle! I couldn't save Tenko!" Nana's face winced a little, Izuku feeling the guilty swell within him like a monsoon. "I let Kacchan die! And All for One's old body..."

A cold dagger in his heart. A dagger of shame. How could he call himself a hero if he couldn't be there when his friends needed him? When All for One still lived in his old body? How could he be the saviour of the world, when he couldn't save his friend?

Save a single child...

"My brother's body is beginning to fail. Your comrades, Endeavor and Hawks, succeeded in their plan to destroy his life support Mask somehow." Yoichi murmured. "He is being to fade, I can feel it... why else would he desire a younger and stronger vessel?"

"He will die, and that will be the end of it." Banjo Daigoro, the Fifth User, shrugged. "Still kid, take the win, at the least."

"None of us can judge you," said Shinomori Hikage, the Fourth User. "We all failed, and I didn't even try. We all lost friends, and loved ones."

"You alone made good our mistakes," added Yoichi, his voice sad, his eyes full of the pain with which All for One had filled his life. "You alone redeemed our failures."

He gulped down a lump in his throat, as tears ran down his cheeks.

"Then…can I just die now?" he asked, his voice hoarse. "If it's over, can't I just go?"

He didn't want to live on, not like this. Not without his mother, and his friends. And how was he to explain about Kacchan anyway? What was he to say to Kacchan's parents?

He looked up, through tear-blurred eyes. The man who stood before him was not the hero he had revered, not All Might. It was Yagi Toshinori, the Eighth User, as he had seen him on that fateful day. Gaunt, lanky, drained, his eyes cast in shadow.

"All Might," he whispered, in spite of himself. "I…I let Kacchan die."

Toshinori's shade did not reply. It just stood there, regarding him with sad eyes.

"Bakugo made his own choice," said Nana gently. "He followed his own heart and made his own sacrifice. You could not have stopped him."

"I…I'm so tired…" He hung his head. "I just want to sleep. Forever."

A hand rested on his shoulder. A warm hand, like the hand of a father, the father he had barely known, and had found again in Yagi Toshinori.

He looked All Might in the eyes. The shade was smiling gently.

"It's too soon for you to die," said Nana. "You have carried our burden, and now your burden is laid down." She offered another saddened smile as she joined Toshinori in placing a hand upon his other shoulder. "You have your own life to live, and your own legend to make."

"But how?" he sniffed. "I can't even go home."

And he couldn't. He was being sent to another place, a place even these Vestiges, who had outlived death, did not know. Even if he survived, he might never return home.

He might never see them again. His mother, All Might, Aizawa-sensei, his friends.

Uraraka…the look in whose eyes he had only just begun to understand.

"You are a hero," Nana went on. "You have more claim to that title than anyone, even us. Wherever you go, wherever you end up, you will still be a hero. The only person who can take that away from you is yourself."

"Miss Shimura…"

He felt himself slipping away. The dark world around him was fading, as were the Vestiges.

"You must live on, Deku. The story of One for All isn't over yet."

Izuku tried to reach out towards her, as the Vestiges stood side by side and spoke as one.

"Awaken…Midoriya Izuku."

(X)

Light.

He blinked. There it was again. Light, low and gentle, streaming in from one side.

His eyes fluttered open. He was staring at…a ceiling.

He drew in a breath. His mind was coming back online, but he felt numb all over. He had been in such pain before, like nothing he could have imagined. But now it was gone.

He tried to move, but his limbs would not obey him. Had he finally ruined his body, as All Might feared that he would?

If so, it was no more than he deserved. A fitting fate, for a man who had saved the world, but could not save his friend. Perhaps it was a fair trade, his once-mighty body, for having defeated the Demon Lord of the world. One moment a mighty hero, the next an invalid.

He heard something beside him. He tried to turn his head, and his head moved, easing sideways to follow the sound.

It was a figure, kneeling on the floor beside his bed, humming to itself as it did something. He blinked, willing his eyes to focus.

It was a woman. A very tall woman, with very long white hair, clad in a white kosode and red hakama; secured around the waist by a nio-dasuki in white and purple, tied in an enormous bow around her back. She was kneeling down, her eyes fixed on a pestle, rolling back and forward within her hands, grinding something in a mortar bowl. .

She was quite tall; make that very tall. There were red horns reaching up from her temples, framed by her long white hair, which turned teal about halfway to the tips. Her eyes, still fixed on the pestle and mortar, were orange.

He opened his mouth to speak, but it would not obey him, and only a low groan came out. The woman paused, and turned her head to look at him.

"You're awake!"

Her eyes sparkled, and her smile lit up her face.

"That's good! I've just finished this tincture!"

She scooted over to the bed, almost bouncing with excitement. Izuku watched as she laid down the pestle, and scraped something from the bowl with a long pale finger, and began to lay it onto his arm. He looked down, and his stomach clenched at the red, swollen skin.

"Don't worry!" she declared confidently. "You'll be healed in no time!"

Once she was done laying the tincture, she began wrapping a bandage around his arm. She seemed so very happy, so energetic and enthusiastic, as if his being there was a joy, a cause for celebration.

It reminded him of Uraraka.

"Who...?" he croaked, the words degenerating into a gurgle.

"Don't talk now," she said, putting a steadying hand on his chin. "Your jaw is broken. I'll tie it shut for now."

She took a strip of bandage, looped it under his chin, and tied it atop his head, holding his mouth shut.

"There we go!" She smiled a smile that shone like the morning sun. "Don't worry little one, I'll take good care of you."

She laid a very large hand on his head. The skin was hard and calloused, the hand of a fighter. But her touch was warm all the same; a touch that made his sorrow ease.

"You look like you've taken quite a beating," she went on, removing her hand, and looking him over. "Was that your first big battle, little one?"

He wanted to speak. He wanted to tell her his name, and to ask for hers. He wanted to know who she was, and where they were.

"Don't worry, I know what I'm doing," insisted the woman. "I've patched myself up often enough. And no one comes here. There's nothing whatsoever to worry about."

Izuku stared at her, unable to tear his eyes away.

"Oh, I forgot." The woman shifted to face him, hands on her knees. "I am Yamato, and this is my homeland. The island of Onigashima, in the Land of Wano."

Chapter Text

Yamato couldn't be happier.

The boy, Midoriya Izuku if that card was to be believed, was awake. He was breathing slowly but regularly, mostly through his nose thanks to the bandage, and watching her through wide, curious eyes.

He seemed at ease, which was very good. She had half-expected him to panic, and thrash around or try to escape; only hurting himself more in the process. But he seemed content to lie where he was, and let her take care of him.

She felt…very glad about that. It was as if something had changed, for the better.

"I apologise for stripping you of your clothes," she went on. "I found you on the beach. You were soaking wet and in a very bad shape. I had to take them off to apply the medicines."

An unfortunate necessity. Izuku lay on a tatami mat, his legs in a brace, the rest of his body salved and bandaged. He had been in quite good physical condition, but his injuries had been overwhelming.

All the same, she bowed respectfully, in the way Oden had described in his logbook. It was proper to show respect at all times, and to all persons; especially when she had been forced to commit an impropriety.

"I've got them over here." She pointed to his clothes; which she had carefully folded and arranged. That was another thing Oden had mentioned; being respectful to another's property.

Izuku craned his neck to look, then winced in pain, and laid back down. He seemed satisfied.

"I can't believe someone as young as you has so many injuries," Yamato said. "Oh, oden fought as a child too! But…you don't seem like a samurai."

Indeed he did not. His clothes were wondrous, but unlike anything she had ever seen. And he did not carry a sword.

Did that mean…?

"You must be a pirate then? Or an adventurer?" She beamed at him, delighted at the notion. But Izuku just looked puzzled, and actually managed to shake his head.

She frowned, pouting, as she tried to make sense of it.

"Hmmm... then how did you get onto Onigashima's shore? Curious..."

How indeed? The island was protected by whirlpools; whirlpools that could swallow any ship, and which even the greatest navigators could not evade. The only safe route was guarded by the great Tori gate, and well-manned by her father's minions. Onigashima was as secure a base as any pirate could ask for.

A low grumble disturbed her thoughts. She looked down, and realised it was coming from Izuku's stomach.

"Oh! I'm sure you must be hungry."
She trotted over to her pantry, and took a quick look inside.

"Hmmm... I only have hard edibles... not fitting for a broken jaw."

She glanced at him. He was still watching her.

"I shall fetch you some suitable food!" she declared, smiling. "And some water too!"

Then she paused, as a thought occurred. To get food, she would have to go down to the mess. They would hand over anything she asked for, without question. But what if someone were to come to her room while she was away? What if they saw Izuku?

"But…first things first." She moved a few boxes, then pulled the changing curtain across.

"Now, no one will see you from the doorway," she said. "They won't dare come inside without my say-so."

She squatted down beside him, and laid her hand on his head.

"Don't worry, I won't be long. Stay put and keep quiet, okay?"

She patted his head gently. The boy looked confused, but nodded. Yamato got up, slid on her sandals, and gave Izuku one last smile before slipping through the curtain, through the doors, and out into the corridor; pausing only long enough to grab her kanabo.

Her mind raced as she jogged along the corridor. Midoriya Izuku, neither a samurai, nor a pirate, nor an adventurer. So what was he then? What manner of person could he be?

She wanted to know. In all her life, she had never been quite so curious about a person; especially not one she had literally just met. There was Kozuki Oden, true, but she had known him only by the manner of his death, and the words of his logbook. That was the only Oden she would ever know, and the only Oden she needed to know.

But she did want to know Izuku. She wanted to know who he was, and where he had come from. She wanted to know what his homeland was called, and where it was. Did he come from Wano? Or from somewhere else, far away? Did was his home on the Grand Line, under the sway of the so-called World Government? Or somewhere else entirely?

And what was his homeland like? She wanted to know. She wanted to know about his family, and his friends. She wanted to know about their food, and their stories, and their music. What sort of clothes did they wear? What kind of fighting techniques did they use? Were there great warriors there? And if so, how did they fight?

Of course, she would have to get off the island in order to experience any of it. But that was something she was working on anyway. One thing at a time.

After a few minutes, she finally reached the nearest of the fortress' many mess halls. There was a long queue already, the rank-and-file of the Beast Pirates, waiting for their evening meal. She strode past them, showing them not a moment's consideration, and none of them offering a challenge. They knew who she was, and what she would do if they so much as grumbled.

And they probably knew just what she thought of them.

She reached the side door and pushed it open, the smell of food hitting her full on the face and making her stomach growl. .

"O-Oh! Young Master!" exclaimed one of the cooks; a pufferfish-man of some sort. "Forgive my impertinence, but it is proper to stand in line and…"

"I want food!" Yamato barked, sending the kitchen staff scurrying for cover. She tried to think of something to ask for, something that Izuku could manage with his broken jaw.

"Uh, food?" One of the familiar chefs, a woman with tattoos and piercings replied. "Not just meat and rice this time?"

Porridge? No, it may as well turn into gruel.

Oshiruko? No, that was always popular and running out fast.

She glanced around, following the scent of the bean soup. But the pot was empty, the cowering chef having been cooking up a fresh batch.

She sniffed the air, and marched through the kitchen, the lesser cooks scurrying out of her way. Her nose drew her to a large pot, in which something with a meaty smell was bubbling merrily.

"This!" she declared, pointing at the pot. She cursed inwardly as she tried to remember its name. She had lived in Wano all her life, or so it seemed, yet she knew next to nothing about its food. She only ordered what Oden had described in his travels on the seas! Seafood, meat, and rice with ale and sake!

"Tonjiru Soup, young master? whimpered the pufferfish-man. "That's…new."

"Yes! I want Tonjiru!" Yamato nodded, hands on her hips. "I want a large bowl to go!"

"Ummm, a dish like this is h-hard to carry out y-young master," stammered the one with the piercings. "Are you…?"

She trailed off as Yamato rounded on her with a glare, tapping her kanabo on her shoulder.

"I want one to go. As fast as possible." Lightning crackled on the kanabo. "Got that?"

She had destroyed plenty of kitchens in her time. She had ambushed her father in the upper mess hall by the East Horn, their battle leaving the whole place in ruins. And there was that time in the South Horn, when she had encountered that wretch Ulti and that brother of hers, Page One. Their battle had taken them out onto the roof of the Skull Dome, and had ended in a most satisfactory manner; with that blue-haired cur's face thoroughly smashed in.

"R-Right away Young Master! Quick! Someone get a bowl and cover!"

The cooks began running around like headless chickens. The rank and file feared her, and were always so pathetically desperate to please her. It might have been endearing, if not for what they were, and what they did.

Yamato smirked, crossing her arms over her bust. This would do nicely!

(X)

It took her only a little time to collect the bowl of Tonjiru, and a water skin, and make her way back to her room. Izuku's eyes had been closed, but they fluttered open as she approached.

"There you are," she said, smiling. "Are you familiar with Tonjiru? It's a pork soup."

She knelt down beside the boy, lifting the lid off the pot to let him smell it. She fluffed his pillows to lift up his head a little, then took the spoon the cooks had provided.

The boy took a sniff, and nodded. Yamato's heart leapt. He did know it!

"Well, it was the only soup they seemed to have," she said, laying a napkin over his chest. "I would have liked to get some Oshiruko, but they had none left. It always runs out."

She suddenly felt uncertain. Did Oden ever do something like this? He had mentioned something like it, when his wife was in labor with his children, but his description had been panicked, frenetic even.

Yamato didn't feel that way at all. It felt…peaceful somehow.

She undid his chin bandage, and took a spoonful of soup, blowing on it gently.

"There, if it's too hot, let me know, ok?"

She brought it carefully to his chin. The boy opened his mouth, just enough to let her pour it in. He coughed, some of the soup bubbling out.

"Oh! Was I too fast!? I apologise!"

Yamato frowned, taking a cloth and dapping his chin and lips.

"Go slow... nice and easy," she admonished herself as she grabbed another spoonful. She cupped the back of Izuku's head with her free hand, as she blew on her spoon and brought it to his lips.

He gulped it down perfectly, and the girl nodded.

"Okay... now then, let's continue."

And so it went, spoonful after spoonful. After a little while, she lifted the waterskin to his lips, and let him drink. He drank it down fast, his arms shifting as if to reach for the waterskin.

"Easy there, you were out for several days..." Yamato assured, and Izuku's eyes widened. "Wouldn't want you to choke and gag."

The boy took it to heart, slowing his drinking, until the skin was empty.

As he laid back, she looked him over once again. He had been mighty once, that much was clear. She could see hard, well-developed muscle, and more than a few old scars.

She was wrong. It couldn't have been his first battle. This boy was clearly a veteran, as much so as many of her father's best.

"I can see that you've fought in many battles," she mused; using the sppon to mash down the porkbelly, noodles, and vegetables in the bowl, making a paste he could swallow. "Yet you are not a pirate or adventurer. So then you are…a hero?"

Izuku's eyebrow quirked, and he managed an uh-huh through his broken jaw.

"This fell out of your pocket," she went on, holding up the card she had found on the beach. "Midoriya Izuku. I'm very glad to meet you, but I wonder what this card means by hero?"

Izuku didn't reply. But he did look rather confused, as if he didn't understand the question. Perhaps he did come from a faraway land after all; a land where heroes such as himself were well-known.

Were they the samurai of his country, perhaps?

"I shall give you a herb to help you heal," she said. "But it must be taken with food, like this." She showed him the paste in the bowl.

"Thank…you…" Izuku croaked, wincing as he forced his jaw to move.

"Easy there!" Yamato put a hand on his shoulder. "I'm sure you have many things to tell. But they must wait until that jaw heals. It won't be long."

His eyes softened, and he nodded, seemingly content. Yamato added the herb to the paste, carefully stirred it in, then began spooning it into his mouth.

It was…pleasant to do so. She felt at peace somehow, feeding him like that. She had never done anything like it before.

She shivered. She had never shown it, nor could she remember ever experiencing it. It was not how things were done on Onigashima. It was not the Beast Pirate way.

It was not her father's way. He respected only strength, and loved only power. All his merit lay in victory, and all his desire was for conquest. Honour was hypocrisy, mercy was foolish, and kindness was weakness. To be honourable was to be destroyed, to be merciful was to be betrayed, and to be kind was to be crushed.

And his minions were no better. The bulk of them were no threat; for they knew her power, and feared it too much to challenge her in any way. But what of the All-Stars, or the Flying Six, or the Headliners? They hadn't gotten where they did by fearing anything, or anyone. No one capable of fear could stand near her father for long.

Fear…or compassion.

What chance did Izuku have in this place? What would her father make of him? What would the others do to him?

Perhaps he would be strong. Strong enough to catch her father's eye, and earn a place for himself. Her father respected only strength, and cared nothing for race or creed or heritage; one of his few, ironic virtues.

But then, what would become of his heart? What would this place do to one such as him?

She looked again at Izuku. His eyelids were drooping. He looked about ready to sleep.

"I will protect you," she whispered, laying a hand on his head one last time. "I swear it. I'll protect you from them."

The sleepy eyes regarded her, and then slid shut. Yamato drew a sheet over him, then sat back, watching him sleep.

She would protect him. She knew it, in a way she only felt once before. She would protect him from her father and his pirates, at least until he was strong enough to protect himself.

And that meant taking care of herself, too. No more picking fights with her father, or anyone, until he was healed.

It was what Oden would have done.

It was the least she could do.

Chapter Text

It was in the middle of the night when she heard it.

The sound of a rumbling stomach. Her own that is.

Yamato stirred, getting up from her bed and rubbing her eyes.

"Hungry..." she murmured as she rolled out of bed, and pulled her robes. She reached over for the candle, and the box of matches beside it. She lit the candle, and made her way to the pantry. After collecting some bread to munch on, she headed back to her bed.

She paused, blinking. Was she seeing things?

She turned, and looked more closely. Midoriya Izuku was still there, lying on the tatami mat But his eyes were open, staring out at the night sky, and the bright, beaming moon.

In the days since his arrival, she had settled into a routine. Feeding him, changing his bandages, applying more medicine, at times cleaning his body with wet rags. The rags had been rough, and the water only lukewarm, but they had served their purpose.

She had ignored the looks and murmurs of the Beast Pirates. She had even taken to meditating on the beach, so as to deceive them as to the cause of her absences. Oden had said that the samurai of Wano had honed their minds with meditation as they had honed their bodies with training; so no one should have been surprised.

Except Oden couldn't stand it, or so he had written in his logbook. Too much sitting still for far too long.

"Izuku?" she murmed, stepping closer. Izuku turned from the window to stare at her. In the light of the moon, she could see his face clearly.

His eyes were wet.

"Something troubles you, doesn't it?" she asked, kneeling down beside him. The boy nodded lightly, eyes fixed on her. Yamato winced, as she saw the rest of his body, still festooned with braces and covered with bandages.

"I'm sorry…I changed your bandages and applied fresh salve earlier…here." She loosened the bandages around his chin, then took up the waterskin and put it to his lips, cradling his head to let him drink. He drank fast and thirstily, but Yamato could see the gleaming lines running down his cheeks.

"Are you in any pain at all? Is that what causing it?" she asked. "Just nod or shake your head." Izuku finished drinking, breathing through his mouth lightly as he looked up at her.

He shrugged. Yamato did not know what to make of that.

"Then why won't you sleep?" she asked. "You need your rest."

She set his head back down on the pillow. His eyes were sombre, full of a sorrow that tugged at her soul.

"Just…thinking…" he croaked.

"What about?" Yamato asked, perking up.

"My…family…friends…"

Yamato's heart ached for him. He was alone in this place, friendless but for her. He had a family and friends somewhere. Did they know of his fate? Were they worried sick about him? Or did they mourn him, thinking him lost forever?

And there was something in his eyes, something she had seen before.

The eyes of the people of Wano. The people who could only watch, helpless, as Oden boiled alive in a pot of oil.

Grief. Desolation. Despair. Loneliness.

She couldn't blame him for crying. Oden said a man should not cry, but he was so young, so vulnerable. The sight of him made her feel something, a feeling she could not name.

In her mind's eye she saw Oden, boiling alive, his retainers upon his back. She saw the ruins of Oden Castle, where the mortal remains of Oden's family lay; discarded and untended. The samurai she met in that cave, the day she swore to become Oden.

She knew what it was to be alone. She knew what it was to be friendless. The nearest thing she had ever had was those samurai; who had broken their chains and defied Kaido together, chosing death before dishonour. She didn't even know their names.

"Did you…lose them?" she asked, unable to contain herself.

The boy nodded, and winced as she laid a hand on his forehead. It was the only way she could think of to show him how she felt, how she understood his pain.

"I'm sorry. Will you at least drink some more? Are you hungry?"

He shook his head. Yamato took a rag from a bowl nearby, and dabbed at his forehead. She didn't now what else to do.

"If you need anything, let me know, okay?"

The boy nodded. She felt something touch her other hand, and she jumped; only to realise that it was his hand. It was so small compared to hers; but then again, most hands were.

There was just the slightest grip. A grip, and a light in his eyes that had not been there before.

Yamato could not stop herself from smiling. She yearned to talk with him some more, but she knew she could not. It would have to wait until he was properly healed; or at least his jaw was healed.

He nodded. And she could have sworn he was smiling.

"In the meantime, let's take a look at those bandages!"

Chapter Text

Onigashima's docks were a scene of barely-organised chaos.

Ships were coming in, making their way along the tall, rocky tunnel that served as the stone skull's throat. Those at the docks were being unloaded, mighty derricks lugging heavy crates from the ship's decks. Countless pirates were working too, swarming on and off the ships like so many ants, lugging boxes, barrels, and sacks. Off the ships, across the docks, and down the dark tunnels to the countless storage chambers, to be sorted and stored in their proper places. Then back again for more.

From his vantage point, in a vaulted gallery carved into the cave wall, Spytand Malice watched it all.

He had seen such scenes many times, back when he was in the Marines. But never on such a scale, or in a place like this. There was no pirate fleet like the Beast Pirates, not in the whole world. He had seen pirates and ships of all shapes and sizes, and fleets that terrorized the Grand Line from one end to the next. But he had never seen pirate ships so large or so powerful, or so well-kept, or so many. Nor had he seen pirates so many, and so well-ordered, under a single Jolly Roger.

One might have thought it impossible, unless one had actually seen their master. For a creature like Kaido, nothing seemed impossible.

How unlike his former superiors; for all their great strength and ability. How unlike the Marine admirals, who for all their greatness, did the bidding of the Celestial Dragons.

His teeth gritted, as the old hate resurfaced, unbidden. He clenched his hands so hard they hurt. His skin itched, as it remembered the uniform he had once worn.

Those disgusting creatures, who lived in indolence on Mariejois, never noticing the slaves to toiled beneath their feet, except perhaps to spit on them. Decadent, spoiled, indolent; incapable of the least endeavour, the smallest deed, or the slightest compassion.

All but one. One, who had paid a terrible price for it.

Yet the Marines did their bidding. The admirals did their bidding, leaping to their sides at the mere snap of gloved fingers. They who were so mighty, yipped like lapdogs for the amusement of the worthless, and demanded that all below them do the same.

And he so very nearly been one of them. He had worked so hard, given every deed and day his all and everything. He had served, and suffered, endured everything that instructors, superiors, pirates, and even his own comrades had thrown at him. All so that he could prove himself, all so that he could rise; all the way to Vice Admiral.

And then he had seen. And then he had understood.

He looked down at his hands, the hands that had ached and bled in their service. They were covered now, by heavy black gloves and spiked bracers. The white uniform was gone, replaced with baggy red trousers tucked into tall black boots, and covered by a heavy black trenchcoat.

He shook his head, forcing down his rage. There was no need for it, not now. He had found a better berth, a better outlet for his abilities. Sure they were pirates, but at least their villainy was honest. Kaido did not justify his power by some supposed innate superiority, nor clothe his fury in the garb of absolute justice. When he wanted something, he took it. When something displeased him, he destroyed it.

That, at least, was honest. Not false law, but lawlessness. Not false justice, but true freedom. That was where he had chosen to be, and where he had found a place.

He looked down at the docks again, at the barely-managed madness. The annual Fire Festival was coming up, and the Beast Pirates were going all-out. Tributes were being gathered in from all across Wano, and every combat-ready ship and crew were out on the high seas, bringing in plunder and captives. The former would fill the vaults of Onigashima, to provide for the festival in truly magnificent style. The latter would be processed, their fates decided by their strength, their skills, or simply their appearance.

His eyes fell on a coffle being led off one of the ships; one of Ulti's from the look of it. They were a miserable sight even from that distance; roped together at neck and waist and hands, driven on with kicks and blows, and cruel laughter.

Perhaps one or two of them might catch someone's eye, and be selected for better duties. Or maybe, if they had heart, and strength, and more than a little luck, they might impress someone sufficiently to be allowed into the ranks of the pirates.

For the rest, it was off to Wano, and the foundries. They would spend the rest of their short lives toiling in the darkness, lugging coal and iron ore for the furnaces.. They would toil, and die, so that the Beast Pirates could have warships and weapons. Swords and muskets, cannons and cannonballs, and the thousand-odd metal widgets and gadgets that kept a ship from falling apart on the ocean wave.

And that was that. The strong took what they wanted, and the weak survived as best they could. At least this way there was no hypocrisy. At least this way, the truly strong ruled.

Then he saw something else, something that should not have been down there.

He leant over the parapet, focussing on the figure striding across the docks; the pirates scattering before it.

Her.

He watched, tight-lipped, as Yamato strode along a line of pirates, eyes fixed on the foodstuffs they were carrying. As she moved, the ones behind her scurried away, glad to be out of her sight.

To Spytand Malice, Yamato had always been a mystery. Kaido's only daughter and sole heir, yet she despised him and all he stood for. Her only hero was Kozuki Oden, the former ruler of Wano, whom Kaido had boiled alive in a pot of oil. Rather than enjoy the glorious freedom her father offered, and the inheritance that awaited her, she would rather imitate that dead fool of a samurai. She spent all her days training her body, challenging her father, and healing herself after she invariably lost.

So then…what was she doing down there?

Malice watched, mystified, as she stopped suddenly, and ordered one of the pirates to hand over his burden; a very large, fresh tuna. Yamato took it from him, turned on his heel, and strode out the way she had come.

Tuna. She had come down there, among the pirates she despised, to bully one of them into handing over a tuna.

A tuna?

Except she had been doing stuff like that recently. People had seen her dashing through the corridors carrying food. The cooks he had asked about it had told him – amid much whimpering and cowering – told him that she normally ate rice or meat, washed down with ale or local wine. But now she was asking for bowls of soup. Any kind would do, but always lots of it. This she would lug back to her room, and the bowls would come back licked clean.

That she ate in her room was not in itself suspicious. He had never seen her do otherwise, in the months since he had joined the Beast Pirates. It was well known that she despised the Beast Pirates, and scorned their fellowship. But what did she need all that food for?

Now that he thought about it, that wasn't the only strange thing. Normally she fought her father once a week; and from time to time crushed someone for annoying or offending her. But she hadn't, not for many days. She had left her room only to get food, or to meditate on the beach.

And since when did she meditate? Training yes, but meditation?

What was going on?

"So this is where you've been hiding."

Malice jumped, then glowered. He had let himself be snuck up upon; a mistake that in this place could be costly.

"I was just watching the ships come in," he said. Not the most impressive turn of phrase, not one worthy of one such as her. But he had never been one for poetry or oratory.

"Busy, busy, busy," mused the young woman who had joined him in the gallery. She was quite a sight, her shapely body clad in a black kimono lined in red, her blonde hair done up in the local style, her beauty in no way marred by the narrow red horns curving up from her temples.

Or the fact that she was eight metres tall. Survive for any length of time on Onigashima, and such things ceased to be particularly frightening.

She stepped up to the parapet, gazing down at the ships with supercilious eyes.

"So much treasure, so little time," she mused. "I trust your own foray was fruitful, Malice?"

She shot him a smirk that would have reduced any man to a warm puddle on the floor. Her charms did nothing for him; not because she was unattractive, but because he knew what became of men who fell into the clutches of Black Maria.

"Very fruitful," he replied, tersely. And it had been. Enough so that his place in the Flying Six, would not be questioned; at least not until after the Fire Festival.

"Very good," she purred, in a tone that would have left him hot under the collar, had he not known of the shadows whence that voice might lead him. "But…do you have time to hang around here? Kaido has high expectations of you, as he does of all of us."

That was a joke. For all her high standing, and her dreaded power, Black Maria rarely left Onigashima if she could at all avoid it. Her adoring captains, all female, had brought in her share of the spoils. It was enough to make him wonder, sometimes, just how much of her status relied on Kaido's good graces.

Except, he had seen what she was capable of. They all had.

"My ships need maintenance," he replied, curtly. "They can't go out again until morning at the earliest, and Lord Kaido will probably call a halt before then."

He had run his ships hard, as he had always done. It might not have been so bad, had he gone around that storm instead of through it, but what was done was done. Fortunately for him, Kaido hadn't seemed at all bothered.

"Ah, ever the admirable vice-admiral, working everyone hard" quipped Maria, her eyes twinkling at her own joke. "Is it because they're pirates? Or were you like that in the Marines?"

His lip curled. Yes, he had run his ships and crews hard. He had always done so, even back in the Marines. His subordinates had hated him for it, but the job got done, and that was all that mattered.

"I will fulfil Lord Kaido's expectations, as I have always done" he replied, in as dignified a tone as his temper would allow. "And I will surpass them, as I will surpass my current station."

Yes, he would. There was only rank above him; the three All-Stars, who answered to no one but Kaido himself. One day, he would challenge one of them, before Kaido, and take their place.

"Oh, so driven."

Black Maria drew on the opium pipe she was rarely without.

"But what was that you were staring at a moment ago?" she asked, her tone sultry. "You seemed quite confused."

Malice paused. He wondered if he dared confide in her. She was an equal, and maybe even a comrade; but knew, only too well, how little that could count for when the chips were down.

Then again, what was the harm? What possible gain could Maria get out of it?

"Yamato was down there," he said. "She took a tuna, and left with it."

"A tuna…" Maria rolled the word over her tongue. "Yes, she seems to be fond of her food recently. I thought she might have let herself go, but there's no sign of it."

Yes, indeed. After all the food she had taken, she should have at least put some weight on; had she eaten it all herself.

Herself…

"And she hasn't challenged Lord Kaido over these past days," he went on. "Something has changed."

"Indeed…" Maria drew on her pipe. "Perhaps she has finally learned her lesson. Or…maybe she got hurt worse than usual."

She seemed to find the whole thing quite amusing. Malice did not, though he was not quite sure why it bothered him so much. Did she have someone or something in her room? If so, who or what was it? Was she keeping a pet? Or…

A shiver of anticipation ran through him. Was it possible that she had a boy in there? He supposed it would have to happen sooner or later, but there was no telling how Kaido would react.

His lips twisted into a smirk. Whatever it was, it would serve him well to find out, and to be the one who brought the news to Kaido. It rarely hurt to suck up to the boss, no matter where one was working.

Now…how to go about it?

Chapter Text

Something smelt good.

Izuku looked up expectantly as Yamato stepped through the door, sliding it shut behind her with one foot. This time she was carrying two large, covered bowls, and a fresh water skin under her arm. There was a bright smile on her face, as there always was.

"Something a little different this time," she said, meeting his eyes. "But first, let's see how your jaw is."

She knelt down beside him, and began to unwrap the bandages holding his jaw shut. One by one they fell away, until his jaw was free.

"It looks good," she said, running her hands around his jaw. "The swelling has gone down, and the bone feels about right."

She knelt where she was, watching him as he brought up a bandaged hand. His jaw really did feel better. It felt almost… normal.

"Thank…you…" The words came out as a croak. "Thank you."

His voice was working, at least. It just sounded bad, that was all. Probably from not being used for so long.

"It was the least I could do." That smile again. "You seem to be healing very fast, little guy."

Izuku looked over. His whole body felt a lot better. Not numb like it had been before, but just about normal. He was feeling a lot stronger too, and his mind was a lot clearer.

"Yeah, I have." He let out a big wide smile. "How did you do it? I thought I'd be laid up for weeks."

"Wano has always produced excellent medicines," declared Yamato, beaming. "I'm glad to see they've worked."

"Yes. Thanks, Yamato. Thank you for everything."

Yamato gaped as he drew himself into a kneeling position, and bowed his head in the proper way.

"No no no!" she pleaded. "There's no need for that!"

"But I have to!" insisted Izuku, straightening up. "I honestly feel fine, and you've done so much for me."

Yamato stared at him, with a look he could not make sense of. Before she broke out in a big grin.

"Fear nothing, Midoriya Izuku!" she bellowed. "I, Yamato, am glad to have been of help!"

Izuku almost fell over backwards. The words were almost like a physical wave. He knew there wasn’t, but there was something there, just at the edge of his senses.

"In any case, let’s eat!" Yamato grabbed one of the bowls and laid it before him. Intrigued, Izuku took off the lid.

"Ohhh! Ramen!”

"I take it this pleases you?" asked Yamato. Izuku was so overwhelmed, he could not even reply; just nodding his head up and down. He took the proffered chopsticks, and lifted some noodles to his lips.

It was all he could do not to inhale the entire bowl there and then. It was as good as Lunch Rush's cooking!

"I'm glad you like the food here, Izuku," said Yamato, after slurping down a chopstick-load of ramen. She looked like she was enjoying it as much as he was.

"I love it," Izuku replied, after downing some more. "It's just like the food back home. "

"Ah, I thought so," Yamato mused. "So, you are from Wano?"

"Oh, uh, no." Izuku was taken aback. "I don't know of any country named Wano. My country is called Japan."

"Oh that’s nice,." Yamato slurped her ramen. "But I’ve never heard about Japan, where is that?. Is it on the Grand Line?"

"Uh…" Now Izuku was even more confused. "I…I don't know what that is."

That brought Yamato up short.

"You don't?" She looked as awkward and confused as he felt. "Then, what about the World Government?"

"No, I haven't."

"Mariejois?"

"No."

"The Marines?"

"Well, I know marines exist where I come from, but they're a subsect of the military, not the military."

"The Four Emperors?"

"I think I’m going to have to keep saying no, sorry.."

The room went quiet, but for the slurping of ramen. This continued until both bowls were empty.

"Ahhhhh!" Izuku sighed. "That was so good. Oh, but, I'm sorry, Yamato. I don't know about any of those things."

Having solid food in his stomach was the best thing…

Yamato looked at him as if he had suggested that the Moon was made of cheese.

"No, I don't mean to trouble you," she said, her smile returning. "I figured you might be from Wano because you knew the dish. Your homeland must be pretty far away, maybe from one of the Four Blue Seas?"

"Uh, no, not really. Everyone knows where Japan is. It's not like a lost island or anything."

Then he trailed off, as he saw the look on Yamato's face, and he realized what he had just said.

She had never heard of Japan. And she had rattled off a list of names and places he had never heard of. That could mean only one of two things. Either Onigashima was some kind of lost island where nobody knew anything about the world…

…or he was in another world.

He remembered what the Vestiges had said. They didn't know where All for One's warp was sending him. And warp quirks were so rare that hardly any had ever been studied, let alone figured out.

So…was he in another world? A world that just happened to have similar food to Japan? And clothes that were kinda sorta similar too?

And if he was in another world…

"I'm sorry," Yamato said, looking worried. "I didn't mean to sadden you."

"Oh, no, it's okay!" insisted Izuku, waving his hands. He had been moping again. "It's just that, well, I'm really not sure how to explain this."

"Explain what?"

Izuku cleared his throat. There was, now that he thought about it, little point in holding back.

"I think I might be in another world."

There, he had said it.

"In fact, I'm pretty sure I'm in another world," he went on. "At night, I could see the stars from your window. I don't recognise any of the constellations."

He fell silent, and waited for the hysterical laughter or cries of anathema he knew awaited him.

"Marvelous!"

That he had not expected.

"Wait…you…?"

He looked up at Yamato. She was staring at him with those same bright orange eyes he had seen when he first saw her. Those bright eyes, and that big bright smile. She was bouncing on her feet, as if she wanted to leap straight through the roof.

"Another world!" she exclaimed. "A world beyond this one! To think such a wonder was possible!"

Izuku almost fell over.

"You mean…you believe me?"

"Why should you lie?" Yamato beamed. "What purpose would such a lie serve? Besides, you strike me as a truthful fellow."

"Oh?" That took him by surprise. "You think so?" Most people would call him crazy for being from another world. Here she's just... buying it!

"Oden said that a person's true spirit shines from behind their eyes," Yamato said proudly. "If you can see that shine, you can know that person, be they enemy or friend."

In spite of everything, Izuku could not help but smile. It was a cliché he had heard a thousand times, but hearing it from her, it somehow meant something, in a way it had never done before.

It was like…he could tell her anything.

"So then, Izuku, tell me of your world!" Yamato was once again bouncing with excitement. "Are there many warriors there like yourself?"

"Oh, uh, well…" He rubbed the back of his neck, trying to think. His arms felt stiff and sore, but it felt good to move them more and more. "My country's called Japan, and there's a whole bunch of other countries too. Japan's an island country right next to Korea and China. It's pretty small, but a lot of people live there, and there's a lot of great heroes."

"Heroes…" Yamato thought for a moment. "Your card said that you are a Licensed Hero. Is that what you meant?"

"Oh yeah!" Izuku felt his old enthusiasm rise. "Oh, I guess I should start from the beginning. In my world, four out of every five people have Quirks. A quirk is a kind of special power, and it can be just about anything. Heroes are those who make protecting people and fighting crime their profession."

"Fighting crime?" Yamato cocked an eyebrow. "So you have pirates in your world?"

"Pirates?" Izuku was taken aback. "Well…Villains do all kinds of stuff. I'm sure villains on the sea are called pirates but those are awfully rare. What exactly do you mean by pirates?"

Yamato blinked. Then her brow furrowed.

"Pirates are criminals who do their wickedness upon the sea," she said, her tone suddenly grim. "They prowl the seas, and take what they want by force. Food, treasure, even people. Those who submit, they rob and bully. Those who oppose them, they destroy. Those they cannot destroy, they run from."

Izuku stared at her. Her manner was suddenly taciturn, grim, maybe even angry. But there was something else there too. Was it…shame?

"It sounds like…you've been hurt by them," he hazarded.

"Not in the way you think, little one."

She sighed a deep, sad sigh.

"This island of Onigashima is off the coast of the land of Wano. Once it was ruled by the Shoguns of the Kozuki family, whose sign was the elegant crane. But Kaido and his Beast Pirates came here, and made this island their home. They destroyed the Kozuki family, and conquered the land of Wano. Now, Kurozumi Orochi rules in their name, and the Beast Pirates do as they please."

Izuku's heart ached for her. She seemed so sad, so tormented. Yet, what had she to be ashamed of?

His eyes fell on the shackles on her wrists. Shackles, but no ball and chain to limit her. Did that mean…?

"Are you a prisoner here, Yamato?" he asked. Yamato sighed again.

"In a manner of speaking, Izuku. I am a prisoner here, bound by these seastone chains, which will explode if I try to remove them, or leave this island. On this island I come and go as I please, and none dare deny me anything. None except Kaido, whom I must defeat in order to earn my freedom."

Izuku was confused. If she was a prisoner, why was she being allowed to wander around as she liked? If any of his UA friends had been shown such courtesy, they would have found a way to escape before too long; exploding shackles or no. What did she even mean by Seastone too? What kind of substance is that?

So then why?

Unless…

He looked back at her, and she nodded lightly.

"Yes, Izuku. Kaido is my father. I am the heir to the Beast Pirates, and all the evil he has wrought."

Izuku stared at her in amazement. Yamato was still smiling, but it was the smile of someone about to start crying.

Then Yamato faltered, her sad smile fading.

"Please don't do that, Izuku," she said, half-pleading. “Look at me… like that.”

He would have cried yet… Izuku didn’t feel the waterworks come.

Then again, he had cried previously over the course of the days he was healing. He half wondered if he had any left to spare. His mother. His friends. All Might. Tenko.

Kacchan.

"I can't help it," he said, a lump rising in his throat. "You just seem so sad…so lonely."

He cuffed at his tears, sniffing hard, as he mastered himself.

"You don't mind?" Yamato was incredulous. She then gave off a slight laugh. “It’s not like I am lonely or anything! Not at all!”

“It’s okay.” Izuku cut her off, the boisterous white haired woman pausing. “But… I can still help you. Somehow. In anyway pos-whoa!”

Something wrapped itself around him and mashed his head into something soft and warm.

Okay. That white robe was very baggy because... she's big in more ways than one! Not just in height!

"I knew!" It was Yamato as she laughed for joy. "I knew when I saw your eyes! I knew you were special!"

She pulled back, holding him by the shoulders. That big, beaming smile was back in place.

"Oden spoke of this! This a fated meeting! I know it!"

Then Izuku realized where his face had been, and his cheeks turned red.

"Oh? You're heating up?" She placed a hand on his head, and blanched. "You are heating up! Should I get water and-"

"N-N-No it's fine!" Izuku stammered, looking away with his face a bright red. "Y-You didn't do anything wrong! N-No at all!"

Yamato would tilt her head, and Izuku would look back at her, his green eyes to her orange ones.

"So... what... now?" He's on an island of Pirates, off the coast of a country ruled by said pirates. In another world with a 'World Government', 'Four Emperors', and 'Marines'. So many things he has to know!

"Well... you can talk more easily...oh!" Yamato sat cross legged, sitting down and beaming at him with her hands on her knees. "Why don't we tell stories! If you tell me yours, I'll tell you mine!"

"Stories? Ummm, well... I don't see the harm and-Does... does anyone know about me?" Izuku asked and Yamato shook her head.

"Not at all. No one comes towards this side of the Skull Dome. I practically own it. If you like, I can tell you the tale of Kozuki Oden!" She reached into her robes, and Izuku looked away a bit, feeling the blood go to his cheeks again. "And all of his travels!"

"I-I'd love to hear it but... I do want to repay you Yamato." She seemed incredibly excited at the prospect of him coming from another world. Yamato perked up, pulling out a very old and ragged looking journal as Izuku spotted the characters.

Kozuki Oden's Logbook

"Maybe..." Izuku trailed off. "I can tell you my story? Then you can tell me the story of this Kozuki Oden. He sounds like quite the person."

"He is!" Yamato gushed, hugging the journal. "He's my hero! The one I want so hard to become! The man I wish to be!"

Man?

But the look in her eyes, her quivering smile, it felt like looking into a mirror.

Yes. The way she must feel about Oden... Is the way he felt about All Might.

"Oh that's right! You're going to tell your story?" She scooted forward, and Izuku blinked as she was almost on top of him, sitting by his side. "Please hold nothing back. I promise I won't when I tell Oden's travels and his adventures too!"

Izuku smiled, sitting up and taking a deep breath.

"Well... remember that every four in five people where I came from had a quirk? Like, a special ability?"

Yamato nodded, eyes wide, her attention fixed on him with a beaming grin. Izuku chuckled.

"Well, I was born without a quirk. I was born Quirkless."

He looked off to the night sky, seeing it clear again. Thank goodness too, as there has been a lot of storms coming and going. Rain and snow at that.

"For even if I wanted to be like him, I couldn't."

"Like who?"

"All Might. He was my hero." Izuku smiled sadly, looking at his sheets. "The man I wanted to become as well... And for a time, I had to give up on my dream. but... My arm kept reaching out."

Izuku looked up, as he remembered fondly. Of the journey he had taken to get here... for better or for worse.

"And thanks to the people I met, they guided me. Helped me. Made me a better person. Me and my friends... setbacks and all..."

He took a deep breath, and looked at Yamato.

This would be a long night. And he didn’t mind it one bit.

"This... this is the story of how me and my friends... became the world's greatest heroes..."

Chapter Text

"And that..." Izuku took a deep breath, relaxing as he laid back against his pillows "…is how I got here."

He looked over, and Yamato had barely moved. Nor had she asked questions. Yet her eyes were fixed unwaveringly on him.

"So... you saved your world from that villain, All for One...someone with many of these stolen abilities, these quirks..."

She huffed, crossing her arms over her chest.

"False stolen strength I say! It's no surprise you surpassed him! And you made this... One for All your own! Your story is amazing!"

She sighed, looking up.

"Giant metal islands... cities with buildings that reach into the clouds... winged metal flying machines... and these... smartphones! Your world is amazing, Izuku!"

She leant forward, her big orange eyes bright with excitement.

"You are a true hero! Of that I have no doubt!"

"It's not much," insisted Izuku, sighing. "I saved the world…at least."

He reached for the waterskin, taking a drink to ease his parched throat.

"I wanted to be a hero who would save everyone, a hero that everyone can smile and be at ease towards. I did what I could but…..."

He gripped his sheets, as his anguish rose again.

"I didn't manage it like I wanted to…..."

A bittersweet end to the beginning of an underdog story. Not one deserving of fanfare.

"You did your best," said Yamato, her voice soft. "No one will blame you. I don't."

A small consolation, but it made him smile.

"Thanks..." The pain was still there. He looked out the window, at the night sky beyond.

"You miss them... right? Your mother and your friends?" Yamato asked.

"Yeah... I think I always will..." Izuku murmured. "I got sucked into a black hole, and woke up on your shore on this island. Honestly, the fact that I'm still alive is still a miracle. But... I don't think I'll find a way home."

"True... I don't believe this world has 'quirks' or any way to cross between worlds." Yamato mused. "At least, from what I can gather from Oden's logbook. And he was able to see so many things too!"

She perked up suddenly.

"Oh yes! I said I was going to tell you the tale of Kozuki Oden and his adventures!"

She giggled, and then looked away.

"And…may I say something, Izuku?"

'"Sure." He wondered what she meant.

"The way you spoke of this Yagi Toshinori, this All Might!" she proclaimed. "I liked your story about him too. What a heroic figure!"

Izuku let out a chuckle.

"Thanks. He was my hero, someone I'll always admire."

Yamato's smile lit up the room; but it was softer than the smiles she had given him before.

"I know the feeling…" she said, sadly. Then she shook her head, her old enthusiasm returning.

"But enough of that! Time for my story! Are you ready, Izuku?"

Izuku made himself comfortable, and rubbed his eyes.

"Go right ahead. Do you mind me asking questions?"

"Not at all! I didn't want to interrupt you, since you were reciting from memory."

Yamato beamed, and opened the journal.

"My name is Kozuki Oden," she read aloud, with a confident tone. "I am writing in this journal to document my thoughts, my travels and my journeys across my home, the Land of Wano. I am writing this entry at the age of 15, at the order of my stiff and nagging father, the Shogun. This first entry, I will document my childhood first, as a way of recollection and perspective on my younger years..."

(X)

"He did all of those as a kid!?" Izuku exclaimed, eyes wide. He hardly dared believe what he was hearing. Only six minutes in and... this Oden killed a bear with his bare hands at the age of four. And roamed... Pleasure Halls at age six?!

"Oh yes! He even drank at age eight! Wasn't he so brave!?" Yamato gushed. "Have you drank sake before?"

Izuku was flabbergasted. "I'm... underaged. I'm sixteen."

"I've had my fair share of rum when I was your age!" Yamato giggled. "Oh! Would you like some? We're still in the first part!"

"Umm, no thanks I'm fine!" insisted Izuku. Now was not the time to cross that bridge. "So what did he do next after his failed attempt to go out to sea?"

"Well," Yamato giggled. "He returned to his home, and from there he built his own harem~"

"What...?"

"Yep! Many of the women of the Flower Capital adored him! So he kidnapped some and took them to his own hideout! Of course, he didn't do anything untoward! They just spent time with him, drinking and cuddling! He mentions those quite a bit you know!"

"He kidnapped them."

"But they were allowed to leave at any time! They just wanted to stay by him! Plus he asked for their permission too!"

She coughed, and shifted into a new tone; one that reminded Izuku of those over-the-top Kabuki actors.

"'Oh beautiful woman, wife to a worrisome Samurai, will you grace with your presence and join my harem!'" She sighed, her cheeks turning pink. "What an outstanding man! He infuriated their husbands and brothers too!"

Izuku could only stare in utter disbelief. This person was... her hero? It had to get better, r-right?

(X)

"A mountain boar?" Izuku asked. To think Oden would eat, well, Oden soup, over the corpse of his friend. At his own funeral pyre?!

Granted, it was a way of honoring him, according to the journal's description. It seemed to have matched with his character.

Chaotic, rambunctious, eccentric, spontaneous, brash, stubborn, and filled with testosterone.

Still, he had a good heart. He had battled Yakuza, honored his friends, not once hurt a single woman and stood up for the weak.

There was no mistake though. For all his feats, in Izuku's world Oden would have been dubbed a vigilante at best, a villain at worst.

And Wano! From Yamato's description, it sounded like feudal Japan! Japan! Shoguns and Samurai and retainers! Had he gone back in time too?
"Mmhmm. Oden slew it with his own two blades! One slice was all that was needed." Yamato explained. "It was rampaging through the Flower Capital, so he had to defend his home somehow! The thought of him returning home after his father exiled him to save it... what a man..."

"How big was this boar? You make it sound like it was literally a boar the size of a mountain."

"Because it was."

...

"Oh."

"Of course, the reason being was that the boar was attacking the Flower Capital thanks to the actions of two of his future Retainers: Foxfire Kin'emon and Denjiro!" Yamato held the weathered book up, and continued to read. "Which begins some of my favorite parts, the recruitment of his retainers! The Akazaya Nine!"

(X)

"So he became Daimyo of the Kuri Province, and then after a year of governing it, he encountered Pirates?"

Oden had matured. From the chaotic youth to a capable leader and delegator from the looks of it, yet the journal described a yearning to leave Wano. A wild horse yearning to run free, despite his obligations as Daimyo.

"Oh yes, this is how he encountered the Whitebeard Pirates!" Yamato added. "He so desperately wanted to join, even hanging off of a rope to his ship, the Moby Dick, for three days straight!"

Three days?!

Well, this was a man who sliced a mountain sized boar in two... at the age of twenty, Kozuki Oden was a physical monster!

"It was also this time, as he tried to prove himself to Edward Newgate, the Whitebeard Pirate captain himself, he encountered the love of his life. The maiden known as Toki... the mother of his children."

"What about him joining the Whitebeards? He was out at sea without a boat or anything." Izuku inquired.

"Turns out fate favored Oden that day. Because of him saving Toki and letting go of the Moby Dick, Whitebeard himself saw a man of quality in Oden, a man with a strong and good heart. He might not have fulfilled the whole three day requirement, but he accepted him into his crew regardless!"

"The whole three day requirement?"

"He hung on for about... two days, twenty-three hours and fifty minutes exactly."

...

"He kept count somehow?"

"Nope, he was told the time later on by one of Whitebeard's pirates... Oh right! Now for his travels and his ascent to becoming his Second Division Commander!"

"Division Commander?"

"Yep! Whitebeard's crew was huuuge!" She spread her arms far and wide, "So he assigned Division Commanders! Oden was so great he rose through the ranks to become one, along with his marriage to Lady Toki! This is my favorite part!"

"You said that about his recruitment of the Akazaya Nine though!"

"I know! This is another favorite!"

Well...

All Might's exploits with David were some of his own favorite parts. Or was it when he was solo after the presumed break-up with Nighteye? Or before that?

Izuku shrugged, and looked towards her, content to listen and to absorb as much information as he could.

(X)

"So Oden became a famous Pirate huh… talk about a journey from a statesman to an outlaw." Izuku mused. "And this Whitebeard, he has an incredibly powerful ability."

"He does! The Quake Quake Fruit is what Oden learned that Whitebeard had eaten. It allows him to conjure, manipulate, and fire out earthquakes!" Yamato looked back down at the book. "At least, that's what Oden wrote down."

Emit, conjure, and manipulate Earthquakes? "So this all came from a Devil Fruit? What is that?"

"Well, a Devil Fruit is a cursed fruit, that if anyone were to take a bite out of one, they would gain a special ability, but at the cost of being unable to swim, due to having a Sea Devil inside you."

"A Sea Devil?!" Izuku perked up, eyes wide. "So it's like… One for All and inheriting powers?"

"That is a good comparison from what you told me about you and the past holders of One for All indeed!" Yamato nodded, smiling. "Although you can swim just fine, right?"

"I can yes."

"So you don't have a Sea Devil! My father and many of his pirates and underlings have consumed various Devil Fruits to acquire such abilities to enhance their fighting strength, particularly Zoan Types, which allow you to transform and gain an animal's characteristics. Whitebeard did the same, according to the journal, he ate a Paramecia type, which allows you become or control a concept of something. For Whitebeard, it was earthquakes!" Yamato explained, arms crossed over her bust and nodding with pride.

'Could the fruit give the user the power to emit tectonic force… Seismic Force perhaps… if he can do that at sea… he could even cause Tsunamis!' Izuku thought. What a frightening ability indeed! "No wonder Oden said that Whitebeard was labeled as the world's strongest man!"

Yamato beamed. "And then there's Logias too which…" She looked down at the journal again. "Allow you to become, control, and conjure a special element, like fire, lightning and sand!"

Zoans, Paramecias and Logia Types. Devil Fruits can be split into categories. This world keeps getting stranger and stranger… and there's so many strong pirates on the sea too. To say nothing of the fighting forces of the World Government as well, the Marines that prowled and were the main military force.

"Oh oh! Let me tell you of the one time Whitebeard and Oden fought off this one young pirate named Crocodile. It's really funny too!" Yamato laughed as Izuku leaned in and began to listen.

(X)

"And so he left the Whitebeards to join the Roger Pirates?"

"Yes, and Gol D. Roger would become the King of the Pirates too! Roger really really wanted Oden to join him for his final voyage into the Grand Line after he spent several years with the Whitebeards."

It felt like the story had gone on for hours. But Yamato's enthusiasm was undimmed.

"With the Whitebeards he found a family, and while he was able to explore, he never really had a chance to really go on an adventure you know?"

She took a deep breath, stretching her arms over her head.

"Roger had a disease even Oden himself did not know about, so he wanted him to come on one last adventure. Whitebeard was against it at first, but honored his request nevertheless."

Yamato set her arms down, grabbing the waterskin and drank a bit.

"And after bringing his wife and children aboard, and even encountering Cat Viper and Dogstorm who snuck aboard, Oden began his journey as a member of the Roger Pirates!" Then Yamato perked up. "Oh yes! Before I get into their journey into the Grand Line, Oden made a special mention of his first encounter with Roger and Whitebeard! When the two clashed, their weapons didn't touch!"

"Didn't touch? You're making it sound like the weapons connected but didn't."

"That's it! They didn't. When Oden asked on this matter with Silvers Rayleigh, Roger's first mate… let's see…" She turned the pages. "Ah yes, 'What Rayleight had described to me, was that the two had used the power known as Haki in their clash that rattled the entire island.'" She said, reading off from the logbook.

Haki?

"I see… sounds like a dangerous power."

"Not really," Yamato shrugged. "Rayleigh mentioned Oden used Haki too. And that everyone could learn it. Even I know it! See?" She raised a hand, clenching her first and… nothing happened. Izuku tilted his head and narrowed his eyes at her fist. "Hmm, don't see it? My forearm is black and everything."

"Under your bandages?" Izuku pointed at her bandaged hand and the white haired woman laughed.

"Oh no, my bandages are black too! It's shining like obsidian. I guess you don't know it yet."

Izuku cupped his chin. Haki can be learned according to this Rayleigh fellow… "I see… Forgive me, I was going off tangent there. Shall we continued onto their adventure to the Grand Line?"

"Yes of course!" She flipped back several pages, finding her previous spot and beamed.

And so Izuku listened in, telling him of their journey across the Grand Line...

(X)

"A sky island?"

"Yes! Oh I would very much love to see one someday!" Yamato beamed, as Izuku rubbed his eyes. He had completely lost track of time, but he couldn't bear for her to stop. He needed to hear the rest of the story. Yamato had listened to his story right to the finish, so the least he could do was listen to hers.

He wanted to hear more about them. Oden, Whitebeard, and this Roger fellow.

"There was even a city of gold in the sky too!"

"Kind of like El Dorado?"

"There's a city of gold in your world too?" Yamato's eyes were shining as she leaned in close. Izuku leant back. He could only cope with so much proximity from her.

"O-Only in legend…but do go on!"

(X)

"So Toki became ill and had to be dropped off back in Wano huh?"

"Yes. It was hard, but the final step in their voyage was perhaps the most perilous." Yamato explained. "It only made sense too. Toki was frail despite being a Devil Fruit user, and it kept his children safe."

She looked to the side, frowning lightly.

"From there, they sailed on..."

And on they went. To the giant elephant known as Zou, where the Mink Tribe resided. It befuddled Izuku that there were other species that inhabited the earth. From Skydwellers, Fishmen and Merfolk, to these beast-like Minks, the same race Kawamatsu, Cat Viper and Dogstorm came from.

Oden was able to even read the giant indestructible stone tablets called 'Poneglyphs' as well. Using the special Road Poneglyphs, they were able to triangulate the final island on the Grand Line.

"And what was there?" Izuku asked, as Yamato smiled.

"The greatest treasure Roger had ever found. So great, yet so hysterical, he couldn't help but laugh." Yamato replied. "Even Oden did too... today however, it goes by one name. The One Piece."

"And what is the One Piece?" Izuku could feel his heart race as Yamato smiled back at him, turning the page.

"I… have no clue!." She showed him the journal, and the page was gone! It had been torn off!

"Of Oden's entire logbook, this was one of the few pages that was torn. The last entry on the prior page said that it made him and the entire crew laugh, so they called the island they found it 'Laughtale.'"

"Laughtale..." Izuku mused.

"It must have been removed for a reason I bet. To ensure no one else knows." Yamato shrugged.

"Kind of like how pirates tend to bury their treasure on desert islands only they know," Izuku mused. "Well, that's how pirates hundreds of years ago in my world did things."

"True... I wonder who wrote this," Yamato said, cupping her chin. "Oden wrote most of it, but Toki wrote some parts too. Still, it must have been for good reason to remove the page..."

She took a deep breath.

"Still, there is another page that's interesting. Did you know that people called Roger Gold Roger instead of Gol D. Roger?"

"I did not." He didn't have much of a choice. "Why is that?"

"Well... Oden mused that the Government may have done so to hide the D in his name. Roger even admitted it too. He told Oden that he possessed something called 'The Will of D.'

"The Will of D..." Izuku mused.

"Do you want to know what it means?" The boy nodded, and Yamato looked down at her journal.

And she told him.

(X)

The story went on, covering Roger's departure, and the disbandment of the Roger Pirates. Then after that came Oden's return to Wano, which had fallen under the rule of Kurozumi Orochi, backed by Kaido.

Yamato's enthusiasm was gone, and Izuku couldn't blame her. The descriptions of Orochi made his stomach churn. He had taken hundreds of people hostage, and made Oden dance naked in the streets once a week for five years, just to spare them from slavery…or worse.

He had almost forgotten about Oden honoring the departed Roger, after the captain's execution at his hometown of Logtown.

"Oden's return was fraught and perilous... his last entry here was him preparing to attack Onigashima for Orochi's treachery in slaying Hyogoro's wife, as well as backing out of their deal."

Yamato sighed a weary, sad sigh.

"He gathered his retainers, and he wrote down 'Although this may be my final message, leading my men to doom, it would sufficient to die fighting for a free and open Wano for my children to inherit, than to live in bondage, pain and chains."

She closed it, signifying the end of the story.

"I take it Oden failed..." Izuku asked, though there was no need. If Kaido and Orochi were still around...

"Yes." Yamato nodded sadly. "Although my father suffered grave wounds, he defeated and captured Oden and his retainers. Orochi then ordered their execution."

She sighed again, and Izuku saw pain in her eyes; the same pain he had seen when she first admitted to being Kaido's daughter.

"I saw him die…and he was magnificent. He was sentenced to boil alive in a pot of oil, all while carrying his retainers on his back. If he kept them out of the oil for one hour, they could go free."

"I can't imagine it," breathed Izuku, shocked. "Boiled alive?"

It was barbaric, horrific, unimaginable. But he had endured it, for their sake.

"Yes... he held them all on the pot lid on his back, even as his flesh boiled... the sweat evaporating from him…"

Yamato paused, wiping her eyes. Then suddenly she glared.

"But Orochi never honored the deal. He wanted revenge on the Kozuki clan, for they destroyed his own clan. He ordered Oden's death, and my father shot him. But as he died, he managed to hurl his retainers clear, and make one last declaration."

She smiled sadly.

"He said, before my father shot him in the head…Oden is not Oden…"

"...unless it is boiled," finished Izuku. "I know. My mother used to make Oden soup for me."

"Yes. The people said it, as he sank into the oil."

She sighed again.

"Ever since then, I wanted to be like him. After I found his logbook and learnt who he was deep down, I was committed. Oden gave me a role model, his logbook gave me a look into him as a person."

Yamato looked at the book fondly.

"I love reading this still. It keeps me going, despite the hard times, and the ending." Her free hand wandered to her bandaged arm.

"Nevertheless, I'll become like Kozuki Oden, and defeat my father and open Wano's borders to the world!"

Her beaming smile returned, brighter than ever.

"I know it! I will avenge Oden and his family, whose lives were taken by my father!"

"His family were killed? By Kaido?"

Yamato paused, and frowned.

"Yes... I was there at Oden Castle when my father assaulted it, and burned it to the ground. Nothing remained, except this logbook by the river."

Toki. Momonosuke and Hiyori, children Oden wrote so lovingly about. Murdered in their own home.

By this villain. This Kaido...

Izuku was silent, taking a deep breath. He could see why she admired Oden so. That man, who for all his wildness had been brave and generous, a good-hearted man who saw the best in people. Strong, yet kind.

For Yamato, the daughter of a cruel tyrant, who had never left Onigashima, his story was her one window to the outside world. A world she yearned to see.

"But you're still trapped here." Izuku finished. Yamato pouted, and nodded.

"Well I'm... working on it! I'm getting stronger! Even after my father tried to starve me to death with other samurai!"

Izuku went still.

"Or tried to beat my dreams out of me! And all those times I tried to kill him, and he defeated me! I'll never relent! No matter how many times he may beat me!"

She crossed her arms, huffing her chest.

"Have you had any luck? Have you gotten stronger?" Izuku asked, looking her way. "Get a read for his fighting style at all?"

Yamato blinked, looking to the side.

"Well... I'm working on it! Like I said!"

She took a deep breath, wiping her brow.

"Phew... that was long. I never read to someone else before. You're the first one Izuku!"

Izuku fell silent, looking at a smiling Yamato and the bandages on her arms. The horns on her head. Her white hair. The hidden pain in her eyes, even as she looked at him fondly.

He didn't see Yamato in that moment, her chains binding her to a monstrous shadow.

He saw Eri, a young girl trapped by the feathered demon known as Overhaul, Chisaki Kai, her body crumbling as bullets were falling out of her.

"Still I'll... be free. Someday..." Yamato mused, looking at her logbook, and Izuku could see it in her eyes. The hesitancy. The unsaid words of "I hope" on her lips as her tone from boisterous to reluctant was evident.

She was twenty-four years of age. Most of her life had been in these shackles. She knew nothing of freedom, chained to an island filled with people who feared her at best, despised her at worst. Her only interaction with her only family was battle and bloodshed. Only her status as Kaido's only heir had spared her from death.

Yet... Kaido had destroyed Oden Castle with a single breath of his dragon form, from this Fish Fish Fruit: Model Azure Dragon... he could fly and had the power to melt mountains to glass.

Even so...

"Yamato..." Izuku looked to the floor. "You said... that your cuffs were made of seastone, and will explode if we destroy them." He looked at his own bandaged hands. "Is there a key to perhaps, to unlock them?"

Yamato perked up, blinking. "Well, yes... the only key to these cuffs is on my father's person. Why do you ask?"

Izuku faltered, as his doubts returned. With his Float Quirk, he could fly away. No one knew he existed. He could fly away, find a place to hide, maybe go somewhere else.

But where would that leave Yamato? Could he just leave her alone, after all she had done for him? Yamato, who had grown up without a mother, or friends, or a childhood? Yamato, whose only companion had been a dead man's journal?

He had let Eri fall back into Overhaul's grasp, when he could have taken her away; Togata and Nighteye's warnings be damned.

He had failed to save Tenko from the demon that was Tomura, and from the manipulations of All for One.

No more.

Never again.

"Because Yamato…" His body ached as it healed. But Izuku felt something alight in him. Not since facing Tomura at Jakku, and again above the skies of Musutafu. Since facing Overhaul with Eri on his back. Against Stain with Iida in that alleyway. His green eyes; hard and determined, stared into her orange orbs.

"I'm going to steal that key from Kaido. And we will leave Onigashima. Together."

Chapter Text

Yamato couldn’t believe what she had just heard.

She sat there, stunned, trying to process it. Not just the words, but what everything in them, in Izuku’s countenance, in his eyes, seemed to mean.

He wanted to help her. He wanted to help her escape, to fly with her away from this place.

He wanted to help her.

It wasn’t possible. It made no sense. Since when had anyone actually wanted to help her, to do anything for her? She had been served before, but that was always out of fear or deference. Nobody had ever done anything for her because they wanted to.

She couldn’t believe it. She didn’t dare believe it. It couldn’t be true.

But it was true. She knew, somehow, that it was. She could see it in his eyes, just as Oden had said. She knew somehow, as she had known when she saw Oden die, and when she found his logbook. He meant every word that he said.

But…

“Don’t say that, Izuku.”

He could not say it. She could not bear for him to say it. She could not let him attempt it.

“I mean it!” insisted Izuku, eyes as bright as ever. “I’ll get that key, and we’ll leave this place together!”

He smiled a gentle smile, a smile that made her feel warm and soft inside; in a way she couldn’t remember feeling before she had met him. It was the sort of smile he might have smiled to soothe a frightened child.

“You don’t have to stay here anymore,” he said. “You don’t have to suffer like this anymore.”

Yamato let out a sob, and tears welled in her eyes. Tears of shame.

“I can’t just leave, Izuku!” she wailed. “It’s not that simple!”

“But it is!” insisted Izuku. “Yamato, I know you’re scared. I know you feel like you can never leave. I know that you feel like there’s no hope, that things will only get worse. But it’s not true, Yamato. You can leave this place.”

His eyes were still so bright. He believed it. He really did believe it.

Yamato sniffed, and cuffed her tears with her sleeve. She hated herself for her tears, for her weakness. She had waited for so long, wanted it for so long, yet here he was, offering her heart’s desire.

And she was afraid.

“Izuku…you don’t understand,” she croaked, a lump in her throat. “You don’t know what my father is… what he’s capable of.”

She shivered, her blood running cold at the memories. She had seen Kaido fight, seen him kill and destroy. For all his strength, and his great heart, she knew that Izuku was no match.

“You haven’t seen me fight,” replied Izuku, grinning. “I’ve faced some pretty powerful villains in my time and-“

“Not like him!”

The words came out as a shriek, making him falter. Yamato gulped down the lump in her throat, trying to master herself.

“He has an army of pirates at his command!” she screamed, her stomach churning as old memories arose. “He has enough warships to destroy a fleet of Marine battleships, and level whole cities! But when he destroyed Kozuki castle, he didn’t use any of those! He did it himself!”

Izuku’s eyes widened. Now, at last, he was starting to understand.

“He did it on his own!” she went on. “He burned it to the ground and killed everything inside! All by himself! He can incinerate entire Marine fleets, level entire towns and mountains, all with a single breath! That’s what he is, Izuku! That’s what I’ve been fighting! My father he’s… the strongest creature on the planet… And all these years I’ve been fighting him and failing…ever single time…”

Izuku sagged, his face falling. Yamato’s heart clenched to see it, and she hated herself for crushing his spirit. But she had to make him understand.

“That’s why you have to leave,” she insisted. “In two days, there will be the Fire Festival. The false Shogun and his entourage will come here, to thank my father for his help, and to feast with him. All the other pirates will be celebrating, except the ones manning the Great Torii Gate. It’ll be the perfect time for you to escape.”

And it would. She had seen enough Fire Festivals to know for certain. While the common folk of Wano drank sake, prayed to their gods, and hoped for better times, the Beast Pirates would gorge themselves on food and liquor; much of it harvested and prepared by those same common folk. Onigashima would be awash with merrymaking, but for the unfortunate souls condemned to man the Great Torii, lest some attackers dare to strike.

Yes, he could escape then. He had to escape. It’s the perfect opportunity.

“I can’t.”

Yamato gaped like a goldfish, and then realized that he had indeed refused.

“You have to!” she pleaded, desperate. “You have to escape!”

“I’m not leaving!” Izuku replied, his face screwed up with anger. “I’m not leaving you in this place!”

…

Why?

Why wouldn’t he understand? Why was he going so far for her sake?

No one has ever gone this far for her… not since the three Samurai and…

She felt her heart clench in a Vice.

“You must!” she wailed, feeling emotions she has never felt before. “I can’t let you die here, not for my sake! He is my burden, my responsibility! If he killed you, I could never bear it!”

“And I can’t bear this!” He retorted on the spot.

His cry stunned her into silence. His green eyes hard as he stared back to her wet orange ones.

“I can’t just leave you here!” he pleaded. “I can’t fly away and leave you here like this!”

“But…”

“You’ve done so much for me,” Izuku went on. “You could’ve left me to die on the beach, but you didn’t. You brought me in here. You fed me, and took care of me, and talked to me. And you told me your story, and about your dreams.”

He faltered, and sniffed as he drew a breath.

“There’s someone I knew, not so long ago,” he said, his voice hoarse. “Remember that girl I saved from that villain Overhaul? Her name was Eri. She was only a child, but her guardian kept her locked up, experimented on her, all so he could use her in trying to change superhuman society for his ends and ideals...”

He sniffed again, and Yamato saw that terrible pain in his eyes once again.

Pain…and shame.

“She was broken. She thought there was no hope, no way to escape. She couldn’t imagine being free, being happy, being loved. And I…I let her down.”

He gulped.

“I came upon her by chance, and I knew something was wrong. I could have carried her away, there and then. I could have saved her there and then. But we had strict orders not to spook Overhaul, not to let him realize that he was being tracked. If he had, he would have disappeared, and we might never have found him again. I knew that, and my partner knew that. That’s why…we let him take her back.”

He had a pained expression as his gripped his fists, and Yamato’s heart ached. His world was certainly no idyll, and its cruelty had hurt him, she could clearly see.

“We let him take her back, and she was so terrified of him, of what he might do, that she went back with him on her own. She didn’t believe anyone could save her, and I proved her right in that moment.”

He sniffed, and stared straight at her.

“That’s why…that’s why I can’t walk out on you, Yamato. Even if you weren’t the person I know you are, I couldn’t do it. I can’t do that again! I… I want to help you, not just… as a friend. But because it’s the right thing to do.” He took a deep breath, gazing back at her. “Besides… saving others when they don’t want to be saved… that’s what a hero is.” He smiled softly. “I was reminded of that not too long ago… and that’s why I will save you Yamato.”

Yamato thought her heart would burst. She wanted so desperately for him to run, to get away from Onigashima and all the dangers it posed. But no matter what she said, he just wouldn’t go.

He wanted to stay. He wanted to help her. He actually wanted to help her.

To save her.

“Izukuuu!”

She flung herself upon the unsuspecting Izuku, wrapping her arms and around him and pulling him close.

“No one ever said what you said!” she cried, hugging him tight. “No one ever did what you’ve done!”

She pulled back, holding him by the shoulders. His face was bright red for some reason.

“Izuku…thank you, thank you!” Her old fire was blazing once again, lighting up her weary heart. “I never dared to dream I would meet someone like you! Someone with a pure and true heart like yours!”

“Uh, uh, right!” Izuku seemed to master himself, that determined self gone and replaced by that charming bashfulness. “So, uh, we need to make a plan to get you out of here!”

He was bouncing on his knees, shaking his clenched fists up and down, a mad grin on his face. Yamato saw it, and in spite of everything she giggled.

“So, you were saying about a festival?” Izuku asked, coming back to himself.

“Yes, the Fire Festival,” said Yamato. “It’s the perfect chance for us to escape, but it’s only two days away.”

“Two days, huh.” Izuku seemed to think about it, hand cupping his chin. “I’ll need to get in shape by then. But your medicines have done a really great job.”

He flexed his arm, the muscles rippling as he moved it back and forth. “I feel a lot better. I'd better start training again."

"Training?" Yamato was surprised. “But you’re not fully healed yet.”

“It’s okay, I know what I’m doing.”

Izuku stood up, and started to stretch his arms and legs.

“Nngggh… Just a little bit to loosen up. I haven’t moved much for days.”

Yamato watched as he continued his calisthenics. He moved with the practiced ease of a trained warrior, one movement flowing smoothly into the next, and then the next. He was moving well, and without any sign of discomfort. It looked like he was getting close to being healed.

“There,” Izuku said, smiling brightly. “Now, for a little something I’ve been thinking about while laid up here…”

He stood still, and then narrowed his eyes, concentrating hard. Yamato felt the air in the room shift. Something was happening.

“I had an idea…. bring out my full power,” Izuku went on. “Then dial it down to what I can manage.”

Yamato stared, amazed, as Izuku’s muscles bulged, and green lightning crackled around his body. The room was getting hotter, and the air in the room was suddenly heavy, and oppressive. This was a power indeed, a wondrous power. Not from a cursed Fruit… But from his Quirk.

“Izuku, your body!” Lightning was crackling all about.

“It’s okay. Dialing it down.”

The pressure in the air faded, and the lightning fizzled and vanished.

“I can’t go all the way as I am,” Izuku said, still smiling. “If I went up to one hundred percent, I’d probably bust my limbs...” He looked at his fist. “As I am right now I… can handle and move fine at fifty percent. I’m halfway there…” He mused, clenching his fist.

Yamato let out a sigh of relief as the power faded, and his body settled back into its previous form, the lightning gone.

“Oh, and we’re gonna need some stuff too. We’ll need a compass, two pairs of goggles, two backpacks, non-perishable foods, and two jackets. Can you manage all those things, Yamato?”

“Oh?” Yamato blinked, caught off-guard. “Yes, that should be easy!” Just a quick visit by the Quartermaster should do it!

“Great! We’ll need to leave in a hurry once I get the key to your shackles. And we should have everything we need for a long journey. Oh, and I’ll need a disguise as well, something to sneak around the island in!”

“Yes, indeed!” Yamato felt a surge of enthusiasm. “Equipment and supplies for a long journey! I can…!”

Then she faltered, as she realized what he had said.

“Wait…Izuku…did you say…?”

“Your father does have the key, right? And it’s the only one, isn’t it? I just thought, because if there was another key, you’d have just taken it and left. So it had to be the only one, because that’s an added incentive for you to keep fighting him, and…”

“Wait!” Yamato exclaimed, silencing his babble. “You…you’re going to take the key?”

“Well, yeah. You said he’s too strong to defeat, so I’ll just have to steal it instead.” Izuku grinned. “No one knows me here, right? So if I’ve got a disguise, I can take a look round with no one noticing. Once I’ve got my routes figured out, I can sneak in and out after the party when he’s crashed-out drunk. He does like to drink, right?”

Yamato stared at him in amazement. Had he come up with that plan in the moments since she had told him all that?

“Yes, he does, all the time actually” she replied. “But he can hold his liquor better than most men. The Fire Festival is the only time he ever drinks enough to get sleepy, and even then he won’t be helpless.”

She knew that better than most. She had never been able to sneak up on Kaido, or past him. His Haki, the mysterious power that lay within every human heart, made sure of that. There was only one way this could work.

Heck, while he may have been more open to attacks while drunk, he also hit harder too… His Shuron Hakke martial arts was far more harder to predict than when he’s sober.

“You may succeed, but only if I distract him.”

Izuku looked worried.

“Are you sure you can do that?” he asked. “I don’t want you getting hurt again.”

“I need to!” insisted Yamato, her heart blazing with that old, familiar fire. “It’s what Oden would have done! It’s the least I can do!”

“Yamato…”

Yamato opened her mouth to repeat her insistence, and then saw the pain in his eyes. It was the same pain as when he had described the child Eri.

There was no way around it. If she owed him that service, then she owed him that truth too. It was the only way he would understand.

“Once, when I was younger, my father imprisoned me in a cave with three samurai,” she said. “He had imprisoned them there to starve them, to break their spirits and force them to serve him. He gave them food enough for one person, and swords to fight over it with.”

She paused, gulping down her pain, and her shame.

“Rather than fight over food, they gave the food to me instead. They even cut my chains, and showed me how to read Oden’s logbook. Then, after ten days, they broke out of the cave and attacked my father, and died together.”

The look in Izuku’s eyes almost made her want to cry again.

“I was the daughter of their enemy, the one who had crushed their country and locked them in that cave. I was afraid that they would kill me. But instead they showed me kindness, and chose death before dishonor; just as Oden would have done.”

She looked him in the eyes, her smiling coming back.

“They gave me hope, Izuku, as you gave Eri hope. They showed me what honor and dignity were, as you showed Eri the love she had never known. They showed me what sort of man Kozuki Oden was, as you showed Eri what a hero is.”

She paused, mastering herself. She then gave a confident smile, feeling sure of his strength. She’s fully healed since her clash against her father before meeting Izuku. She can take it.

“I’m not a helpless child like Eri, Izuku. Even with these chains, I can fight. Even if I can’t beat my father, I can distract him; just long enough for you to get the key. That’s all we have to do, Izuku, and then...” The words felt foreign, yet she felt hope fill her core. “We can get out of here.”

Her smile broke into a big wide grin, as her passion blazed.

“I want to do this, Izuku! You’re the first friend I’ve had since those three samurai, and I would rather die than forsake you! So then, let's do this together, Izuku! The way Oden would have wanted us to!”

She held out her hand, praying that he understood her meaning. For a few heartrending moments, Izuku hesitated. Then he grinned too, and grasped her wrist.

“I guess that makes us partners, Yamato!” He beamed. “Let’s do our best!”

“Fine by me, Izuku!”

Chapter Text

"Okay, first things first.”

Izuku sat cross-legged on the mat, facing a kneeling Yamato.

"We're gonna need a pen and paper for me to make you a list of things to get." He cupped his chin. "Got anything to write with?"

"I do! Let me find something!"

Yamato got up and trotted over to her cupboard. After a few moments of very loud rummaging, she returned with an armful of bric-a-brac.

Izuku stared, wide-eyed, as she laid a wooden board before him, along with a roll of parchment, a set of charcoal sticks, some quills, and even an inkwell.

Yes. This place really was like old Japan. A land of Samurai and Daimyo, before the pirates took it over.

“Okay then,” he said, picking up a charcoal stick and starting to write. “We’ll be flying high over the ocean, so we’re gonna need jackets to keep us warm, and a compass too so we can find our way…or one of those Log Posses from Oden’s journal, only I don’t know how to use one of those. We’ll need food that can go in the jacket pockets, just enough to get us to an island. We should maybe get a map too, but we might not be able to get one without…”

He paused, as he saw how Yamato was beaming at him.

“You seem to think things through a lot, don’t you Izuku,” she commented, still smiling.

“Uh, well, it’s a habit,” he said awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. “I used to spend forever gathering info on heroes and writing it down. I used to nerd out about it…a lot…make that all the time…”

Yamato giggled. Ordinarily being giggled at by a girl would have reduced him to the depths of embarrassment. But this time it didn't. There was something…honest about Yamato, something sincere. It’s like she was hanging off his every word, and loved every last one.

“Say Yamato,” he said, remembering himself. “Have you ever gone to the inventory to ask for stuff?”

“Not really,” replied Yamato. “Only for these clothes. The belt I made myself!” She pointed at it, grinning with pride. “If I needed anything else, I had to sneak in there. Before I got strong enough to just walk in, that is.”

"You snuck around there?"

"Yes. After I declared myself Kozuki Oden, my father ordered that no one was to give me anything. I had to sneak around the crawl spaces and air ducts to get into places. Now I can just walk in and they give me anything I want, but that’s just because they’re afraid.”

She was smiling, but her smile had faded somehow.

“Do you remember them? Those places?” Izuku asked. “I’d rather you not draw suspicion as to why you’re asking for a spare Beast Pirate costume and well, you know, the essentials we need for when we get out of here.” He said, explaining his reasoning. The white haired woman’s eyes flashed as it came together.

“Ohhhh I get it! And no worries! I know those spaces like the back of my hand!”

Yamato grinned, and stood up to reach atop her cabinet, bringing down a sack. She took a candle from the cabinet, lit it with a match, then turned her attention to the wall beside it. Izuku watched, amazed, as she carefully pressed the edges of one of the wooden panels, until it came away and slid aside.

“And there we are!” she declared, grinning even wider as she undid her bulky belt, then took up the candle and sack. “Follow me!”

(X)

It did not take long for Izuku to lose track of time.

The crawl spaces were dark and winding, ranging from rocky caverns and crudely-cut tunnels through to gaps and crawl spaces. Izuku was fine with such places, but he had trouble keeping up with Yamato; who knew the endlessly-twisting network far better than he did.

All the same, he was glad he had gone. The crawl spaces seemed to go everywhere, and they were full of gaps and peepholes, allowing him to see the rooms and corridors beyond. It was like something out of a ninja castle.

The Beast Pirates, as he saw them for the first time, were most definitely not. They looked more like vikings or bikers than anything that belonged in an old Japanese-style castle. Each one wore a horned helmet and a heavy-looking fur cape, along with big belts and all manner of weapons and accessories. They were of all shapes and sizes, and all ages. Most of them were men, but he could see one or two women too.

Fortunately, it was late in the evening. Most would be in bed, or getting drunk down in the mess halls, or maybe doing late-night duties. They didn’t seem like the most reliable types to Izuku, but then again, this was the first he had seen of them.

Then Yamato stopped, in a small space lined with floorboards on the bottom. There was a crack in the boards, with light flickering up through it.

“It felt so much bigger in here when I was little,” she said, chuckling. The small space was quite tight, forcing Izuku to back up a bit, and carefully move around Yamato as she got into position, and peered down through the crack.

He couldn’t see much, for there was little light. But he could see long racks, containing rows and rows of equipment. They had reached their destination.

“Okay, now which board was it?”

Yamato carefully felt around the boards, pressing them very gently, until finally one of them popped loose.

“There. You can tell them by the nicks.”

She pointed at the board, and Izuku saw two divots in the wood. Holding the candle closer, he saw two marks.

“They're from my horns,” Yamato explained, grinning.

“That makes sense,” he whispered back, as Yamato eased up enough boards to make a hole, then began to wiggle her way down. She paused, grunted, then pulled back up.

"It's been a while, I got too big, haha,” she chuckled, patting her…chest.

Izuku blushed. She wasn’t too over-endowed for her size, but there was no denying that her chest was… quite large. It was a good thing Mineta wasn’t there.

“Don’t worry, I’ll go.”

Izuku carefully clambered around her, then eased himself forward through the hole,

The chamber was what it appeared to be; an armory or storage room of some kind, dimly lit, and entirely deserted. Long racks dominated the room, stacked with trays and boxes. Some of them were even labeled.

These pirates were better organized than he had expected. More like an army, for all their wild appearance.

"Can I get the sack?" he asked. Yamato handed him the sack, and he crawled forward, lowering himself down through the hole

"Careful you're gonna fall!” hissed Yamato. But Izuku let himself drop, his power rising with a thought. His fall halted, and he hovered in mid air, grinning back up at her.

“Ah, right, that,” Yamato said, grinning back.

Izuku floated gently down, hovering just above the floorboards as he moved along the racks, taking what he needed. Two Triple-needled Log Posses, then a backpack, then two pairs of goggles, then a jacket. Having got all he needed, he searched again through the jackets, looking for one large enough for Yamato. He picked out one of the largest, then floated up to Yamato.

“Try this on,” he hissed, passing it up through the hole. Yamato took it, and slid it on. It was a bit tight around her bosom, but it’ll fit.

“It’ll do,” she whispered back.

“Right, now for a disguise.”

He floated back down, and moved back along the racks. But there was no sign of any of those strange uniforms from before. His search took him along the racks, until he reached the corner of the chamber, where a door was set into the wall. There was light coming from under it, and the sound of talking.

Carefully, Izuku eased himself closer, and listened.

"So hear the rumors?" came a raspy noise. "Heard there's gonna be a big announcement at the Fire Festival this year."

"Oh yeah?" came another male voice, one more grungy in tone. "Like what?"

"Not sure, but it's gonna be big. Something about bolstering our forces. All I know is one of the ships under King's command came back from an island in the New World."

"Got a clue from where? I raise."

"Tch, fine. I call ya. It's been hush hush... but... " A yawn.. "If it's enough that Lord Kaido would send King out there... I'm betting it's Devil Fruits. Plural."

"Why's that?" Grungy asked.

"Well, weapons and that sort is more up Queen's alley, you know how he is.." There was a pause, and the sound of chugging. Drinking.

"Faaaaa... and like, it wouldn't be so hush hush about it... wouldn't need a big announcement so... I bet Lord Kaido might hold some kind of tournament... and all of the Non-Headliners have a chance to fight it out for these. He holds them at the Fire Festival sometimes."

"Well, count me in. You could be set for life selling one of those in Paradise. Imagine how one can sell in the New World."

"You thinkin' on selling? Better to eat'em and become a Headliner! That is, if it is Devil Fruits. For all we know it could be new weapons or some shit. And three eights and a Jack. Eat'em."

"Cute." Grungy toned.

"Gaaah shit! Four tens?! You tricked me!"

Grungy laughed at Raspy's displeasure in losing as Izuku floated away from the door. He turned back around, and headed down the next row. Various odds and ends, glasses…horns! He stuffed a pair in his sack, and continued along the row, eventually reaching a door.

COAT ROOM

Izuku grinned. He opened the door, wincing as it creaked. He paused, glancing up at Yamato, who was already putting the boards back. He looked back towards the other door, where Grungy and Raspy were. But the door remained closed. They hadn’t heard him.

He slid the door all the way open, and floated through. Inside there were indeed coats, arranged on racks along the walls.

"How many animals did they skin for these?" Izuku mused aloud as he reached out, setting the candle down on a ledge before grabbing one and trying it on.

Too small. He put it back and tried another, and another, until he found on that fitted right. He stuffed it into the sack, then grabbed the candle and floated out, closing the door behind him. Above, Yamato pulled aside the boards as he floated up to her.

"Okay, got our stuff." He said with a grin as Yamato nodded.

"I was half worried there. Your flying quirk is very handy!"

"Tell me about it." Izuku replied as she put the board back in place. "Come on, let's go."

"Kaido's lair is at the top floor, near the Castle section." Yamato whispered as they began to shuffle backwards. "You'll need to make your way there... and find the air ducts. The attic-crawl spaces there are already filled up and destroyed."

"Why's that?"

"Because I used them to ambush him in the past. They got wrecked, and the work crews filled them in.”

Izuku nodded. That made sense.

"Got it... air duct, top floor, Castle Section. Just gotta make my way there without anyone noticing.”

"Better to know the lay of the land first." Yamato replied. "Think you can do it?"

"Yeah, I can just fly out your window, land somewhere unseen and go about my business there outside the Skull Dome."

Izuku took a deep breath. Step one was complete. Now for step two.

“Back to your room, change into my disguise, then take a wander around Onigashima,” he mused aloud.

Chapter Text

Spytand Malice glared, as his fur-clad subordinates hurried about their duties.

"Keep it moving!" he barked. "Lord Kaido wants these stores stowed by nightfall!"

The pirates did as they were told. Malice watched them as they scurried along the wide corridors, lugging wooden boxes between them. The boxes were open, leaving their contents visible as they passed. Bags of rice, ginger roots, enormous daikon radishes, fresh fruits; ice boxes full of fresh fish and meat, whole squid, enormous crabs and lobsters. Bottles of vinegar, soy sauce, fine wine and a dozen things he didn't recognise.

Food. Not the usual faire, which would be stored down in the basement for the rank and file. No, this was the finest food; the best that Wano had to offer. It would be stored in pantries and cold rooms inside the castle, to be inspected by the chefs, and then prepared for the highest of the Beast Pirates. The All-Stars, his fellow Flying Six, their various hangers-on, and Kaido himself. All would feast on this food and drink, amid the merrymaking of the Fire Festival.

And it was his job to make sure it got stowed safely.

He watched in silence, the minutes ticking by. On and on the pirates scurried, lugging their loads, or scurrying back for more.

He hated this job.

He knew that it was technically an honour, and he was in no position to refuse anyway. But that didn't make it anything less than a chore, and a stressful one at that. Every creak of wood, every clink of bottle-on-bottle, made his teeth clench. Any bottle dropped and broken was one less for his fellows and superiors to drink; not to mention a mess needing cleaning up. And mess was not tolerated, not in the cavernous corridors of the inner castle.

They wouldn't drop anything. They knew where they were, and what would happen to them if they did. But that didn't make it any less annoying.

Malice seethed. He should have been out on the sea, with the wind in his face and ships at his command. He should have been bringing in more loot, getting himself noticed.

But he couldn't. Kaido had called a halt to the raids, and ordered all warships to be repaired and restocked. More weapons and supplies were being brought in from Wano; cannon, shells, muskets, bullets, gunpowder, even timber and parts. All that, on top of the festival preparations. His fellow Flying Six had been run ragged, with Queen and Jack breathing down their necks all the while.

And King, of all people, had been sent out on a special mission. A mission that had the lower ranks abuzz with gossip. King the Wildfire, the longest-serving of the three All-Stars, and many reckoned the strongest. Malice had never seen his face, let alone knew where he came from, or what he was truly capable of. But according to rumour – whispered or drunkenly blathered – Kaido had found him in a World Government laboratory.

Regardless, for him to be sent out at a time like this, it had to be something important. And the gossips were all whispering the same thing.

Devil Fruit.

The thought of it made him shiver. Devil Fruit, the mysterious fruits found all around the world. One single bite granted a wondrous power, some commonplace and some terrifying, but each one unique. Some merely altered the consumer's body, while others let them transform into animals or mythical creatures; and a rare few allowed control of an element. The price in every case was the same. Those who ate a Devil Fruit would never again be able to swim. No one knew how or why, it was what it was.

Devil Fruit. Was it possible?

A flicker of movement drew him from his thoughts. He looked along the line, half-expected to see someone struggling, or something about to fall. But there was nothing to see. The line was moving along, just as it was supposed to.

No, the movement was on the other side of the wide corridor. Malice looked, and saw a pirate hurrying along, eyes straight ahead, seemingly heedless of what was going on around him.

Malice regarded him for a moment. It was a young man, not much more than a boy, with curly green hair and a round, soft-looking face. Not the sort of person he would have expected to see in the horns and cape of the Beast Pirates. Even as the youth drew closer, and Malice saw hard muscle and scars, he seemed very young.

Were the Beast Pirates letting children join now? Ulti and Page One May have joined as children but they have been the exceptions and more than proven themselves, despite Ulti's boorish personality and Page One being her doormat.

A clatter brought his head snapping round. Two pirates carrying a box had stumbled, the sake bottles within it clattering around inside. Fortunately none of them had been damaged.

"Careful with that!" he snapped, looming over the luckless pair. "That sake is for Lord Kaido and the All-Stars! For every bottle broken, a broken bone! Understand!?"

"Yes Lord Malice!" babbled the pair. "Sorry Lord Malice!"

"Get on with you!"

Malice glared after the pair as they hurried away, their fellows scurrying along behind them, heads down, not daring to meet his gaze.

It felt good to be so feared. It felt good to have such power.

Then he remembered. He looked round, but there was no sign of the green-haired youth from a moment ago.

Malice's lip curled. He was annoyed, and he wasn't quite sure why. He hadn't seen that boy before, but it wasn't like he actually recognised any of the pirates. There were too many of them for that. It wasn't even particularly suspicious that he was there; there were plenty of other pirates running around running any number of errands. To have stopped him, even just to ask him, was more trouble than it was worth.

He knew why. It was because of her. Yamato.

He glowered at the scurrying pirates, venting a little of his frustration. It had been days since he had seen Yamato making off with that tuna, and still he didn't know what she was up to. Still she was hiding in her room, only coming out to meditate on the beach or to get more food; and always it was enough food for two.

And still she hadn't challenged her father!

His fellow Flying Six had been of no help. None of them took him seriously; at least not over this. They all thought she was just taking her time getting ready for her next bout with Kaido.
Malice supposed that was the most likely explanation. But what if it wasn't? What if something else was going on? Did she have someone in her room after all? If so, who or what was it?

He shook his head, and glanced down the corridor. He could see the end of the line, moving slowly towards him. His task was just about complete. Once everything was stowed, and the pirates were dismissed, he could do a little snooping.

Except he couldn't. He would have to go and find Queen and Jack, the other two All-Stars, and see if they needed anything done. With Onigashima in chaos as it was, slacking off would not look good. The last thing he wanted was any of the All-Stars after his blood.

Especially if he was to take one of their places sometime soon.

So he waited, forcing himself not to tap his foot, until the last of the boxes had been lugged along the corridor, and the last empty-handed pirate had scuttled past him. He sighed, then strode down the corridor, and down the stairs. He knew where Queen would be.

His journey took him out of the castle, and onto what the island's inhabitants called the Live Floor. The floor itself was on the Skull Dome's ground level, and was in effect a town in its own right. The buildings were in the Wano style, with white walls buttressed in oak, and wide pagoda roofs. The street itself was paved in wooden planks, and soribashi bridges led away to other streets. It was mostly deserted, but for lines of pirates scurrying back and forth with their heavy loads. During the Fire Festival it would be swarming with pirates; some enjoying themselves out in the streets, others inside the buildings, and the private rooms within.

And upon the balcony where he stood, he would perform; for the adoring crowds below.

Malice looked around. It did not take him long to find the one he was looking for.

"Keep those crates moving! Drop one and you won't be around to complain!"

Malice steeled himself, then headed for the nearest stairs. By the time he reached floor level, he was still there.

"Zoom, zoom, zoom, zoom…ohhhhhhh…"

Queen the Plague turned slowly to face him; his obese form creaking as he moved. He loomed over Malice like the living nightmare he was, his tiny eyes staring out from the flesh of his swollen head, sitting atop rolls of fat that had long since taken the place of his neck; if he ever had one.

It was all Malice could do not to shudder. In a world full of bizarre things, just looking at Queen made his stomach churn. That enormous figure, its bulk partly concealed by black and white striped overalls, the scarred torso heavy with muscle, the legs tiny, almost stick-like. One arm was mechanical, a memento of a battle Malice had never seen, and the other was long and fat, reaching down to his tiny legs. Upon its fleshy should was emblazoned a Jolly Roger in black, with the word QUEEN emblazoned under it; in case there was any doubt as to who it belonged to.

"Ohhhh…" cooed the thick, purple-painted lips, between which a smouldering cigar was perched. "It's Spytand Malice…come with spite and malice aforethought. What's up with a malicious marine? You come to challenge me?"

The painted lips split into a smirk, followed by a shriek of laughter; the fat wobbling, the blonde top-knot and moustaches bouncing as Queen guffawed at his own joke. Around them, the pirates continued with their lugging, not daring to look.

"The upper kitchen supplies are stowed, Lord Queen," replied Malice, with all the dignity and respect he could muster. "The upper kitchens have everything they need."

"Do they now?" Queen leered down at him, making him want to run and hide. "I sure do hope so, Mister Spiteful Malice. You know how Kaido likes his sake."

Malice knew better than to correct the mispronunciation of his name. Survive long enough in the upper ranks of the Marines, and you had a fighting chance of surviving on Onigashima.

"And you know, Mister Spiteful Malicious, how I like my oshiruko," declared Queen. "Methinks they'd better not run out on the night, or tonight, or in the next hour. 'Cause we all know whose fault it'll be."

"I saw it all go in, Lord Queen," Malice replied. "And I saw it all stowed. The cooks know how you like it."

And they did. Just as they knew what would happen to them if Queen had to go without his favourite food for more than ten minutes.

"Funny, 'cause you're the one fulla beans these days!" quipped Queen with a laugh. "Sneaking around the place, stalking Yamato. What's wrong, Spiteful Malicious? You taken a shine to Princess Oden?"

He struck a pose, bringing his mechanical hand to his ear to 'listen'. The pirates paused, for what felt like forever, and then started laughing. Malice knew it was as forced as it sounded, but it still made him want to kill something.

"Lord Queen, she's acting strangely!" he insisted. "She keeps taking food for two people, but she never leaves her room! And she hasn't challenged Lord Kaido in days!"

"Oh, now that is just so strange, and so suspicious!" drawled Queen. "Maybe somebody ought to do something about it?"

He paused. The air around them was icy cold. Malice knew what was coming.

"Bzzzt! Wrong! Get outta here Spiteful Malicious the princess stalker! You're as bad as King!" roared Queen, amid the cheers of the pirates. "Why don't you try talking to her! If you think you'll survive!"

Malice turned on his heel and stormed away, teeth gritted, ignoring the hoots of laughter, and Queen joining them.

"Marines! Ever the dickless stiffs ey boys!" He mocked with his fellows as he laughed. "Now get back to work!" The obese giant then barked, humming off as Malice marched away, his teeth sharpening into canines, his gripped hands feeling the claws forming at his fingertips.

…

He would kill that one. Yes, for sure. King was someone he respected. Sure, Jack was weaker, but he would not enjoy killing any of them like he would enjoy killing Queen the Plague.

When the time was right.

And once he had figured out what on earth Yamato was up to.

Chapter Text

A day and change of exploration, and Izuku felt utterly dissatisfied.

He sat in the mess hall, keeping to himself as he ate. Around him the pirates hustled and bustle, stuffing themselves with food and drinking to the gills. So far no one had even noticed him, let alone bothered to speak to him.

Izuku had done nothing to draw attention to himself. He had joined in with their work, lugging food and drink up from the docks and stowing it in the various pantries and freezers. The latter had been a surprise. He had not expected to see electricity in a place such as this; but clearly they had it. More to the point, he had made a note of all the important locations throughout the Skull Dome; as the island’s main geographical feature was called.

All the while, he had kept up his cover; a greenhorn pirate, who had the sense not to think himself overworked. He did as he was told, with head lowered and no complaint, never looking anyone in the eyes. He had gotten some odd looks from higher-ranking pirates, but none of them had said or done anything. Most of the other pirates were older than him, or at least looked older, but he had scar and muscle enough to match any of them.

The one thing he did not do - dared not do - was join in their merrymaking. The barracks were awash with beer, rum, sake, and liquor he had never heard of; the air thick with tobacco smoke and other scents he didn’t recognise. He had never seen men and women carry on like that, drinking and smoking themselves into stupor.

Fortunately, he didn’t have to stay there. Every night he crept back to Yamato’s quarters to sleep; unnoticed all the while. Her apartment was in what looked like a neglected area of the fortress, where no one went unless they had to.

It felt…lonely just thinking about it. No one seemed to care if Yamato were even alive, let alone what she might be doing. And the rest of this place too, these people. What sort of life made them want to drug themselves into oblivion at the end of the day?

He shook his head, driving such thoughts away. Now wasn’t the time. The Fire Festival was due to begin that very evening. But for the watch he had acquired from the inventory, he would never have guessed that it was already late afternoon. The weather outside was dark and stormy; as it always was on Onigashima, it seemed.

He glanced at his watch. Time to reconvene with Yamato, and go over the plan one last time.

He finished his meal, then stood up and put the plate on the allotted tray, forcing himself not to look at the small children gathering up plates and bowls from the other tables. Their clothes were ragged, and there were cuffs on their wrists; not unlike the ones Yamato wore. They kept their heads down, working in silence as the pirates ate and drank and laughed all around them.

A loud crash almost made him jump. He glanced around, and saw a boy of about ten sprawled on the floor amid a sea of broken crockery; surrounded by laughing and jeering pirates.

Izuku looked away. There was nothing he could do, no way he could help them. He had to escape. He had to get Yamato out of there! He had promised her!

He strode out of the mess hall, the ugly laughter ringing in his ears. He had come to understand why Yamato was so contemptuous of the Beast Pirates; why she would rather be a prisoner than be one of them.

And they weren’t the worst, not by a long shot. Yamato had warned him of the others, those who led the Beast Pirates in Kaido’s name. The Flying Six, and the three All-Stars above them, whom the pirates spoke of with dread.

Of the former, two he had seen already. Sasaki, a rotund man with an under-bite jaw and a mane of green hair; an easygoing fellow from the look of him, whom his subordinates actually seemed to like.

And Spytand Malice, a man who might have been good-looking if not for the permanent scowl that made Sir Nighteye look jovial by comparison. Izuku had seen him only once, and had been glad not to see him again. He had barked and cursed at his hapless subordinates, and generally looked as if he wanted to kill something.

And he had heard the one called Queen the Plague; tremors in the floor, bursts of song, and barks of cruel laughter. From what he had overhead, Queen was the technological genius behind the Beast Pirates; the inventor of many of their weapons. His concerts were also, from what he had heard, not to be missed.

But he too was feared. They were all feared. The lowly pirates feared their officers, and the officers feared their own superiors.

Izuku felt a little better as he exited the dome. The dome was enormous, like a mountain carved into the shape of a horned skull, with inner caverns big enough to house whole towns. It had taken him days to map out its interior, finding all the tunnels and stairwells and elevators; though he had yet to find out how they were generating electricity. Otherwise, the part that had truly interested him was a little place at the back, near the ventilation system.

His route took him round the side of the dome. Fog hovered over the river moat that encircled the dome, while ocean mist drifted in from the mountain range the encircled the moat in turn. Onigashima really was a place like no other; a natural fortress, all but immune to attack. Izuku had wondered more than once what it would take to storm that place. What army, what host of heroes, could have fought their way through all that?

All at once, he reached his destination. There, above him, was the chalk mark he had left behind on the rock of the mountainside. He glanced around, making sure no one was watching him, then took to the air. Float carried him upward, the cold wind whistling around him as he accelerated. For hundreds and hundreds of meters he ascended, rising above the fog, until he reached the open window.

He loved flying, as he had loved few other things. But Yamato’s window was a welcome sight. It was the only warm place on all of Onigashima.

“Ah, you’re back!” declared Yamato. She was kneeling by the bed, their equipment arranged upon it. Two backpacks stuffed with food, and topped with rolled blankets. The two Log Possess, and the goggles too.

“Yeah, just need a break before the mandatory assembly,” he said, sitting down by the bed and taking off his horns. “Some big announcement by Kaido himself.”

"I see.” Yamato scooted over to sit beside him. “Shall we go over the plan one last time?”

"Yeah." Izuku turned to face her. “We wait until Kaido is passed out drunk, as late as we can get it to make sure everyone is asleep. Right before sunrise at least. .”

He held up his watch to show her. Yamato held up her watch, the one he had nabbed for her along with his own. Being too small to fit on her wrist, she held it in her hand instead.

“I’ll be in the air vent near his room, while you attack him.”

“And while he’s distracted, you get the key,” Yamato mused. “My father tends to take his trousers off when he’s drunk in bed.”

Izuku paused, caught off-guard by the comment.

“So…it’s in his pants then?”

“Yes. Whenever we fight, he always pats his trouser pocket. You should probably swap it, so he doesn’t realize right away.”

“Right…” Izuku murmured, hand on his chin. “So long as he goes straight back to bed and doesn’t check…”

It was getting late, too late for this. They had only hours, yet still they were finding holes in the plan. This was going to be one hell of a gamble.

But he couldn’t think of anything else. It was a chance they were going to have to take.

“I’ll keep him distracted,” Yamato urged. “When I fight him in that state, he never bothers to put his trousers back on. You’ll have your chance.”

“Right.” Izuku nodded, deciding once again to trust her. “So, all I need to do is get into the vent and get into place. The only worry is the Flying Six and the All-Stars?”

Izuku glanced up at the small air vent embedded in the wall near the ceiling.

“Too bad I can’t use that,” he commented. “But you said these air vents are a different network.”

“They are. I checked myself this morning.”

“Oh well. Can you get to his room okay?”

“Of course!” Yamato grinned. “No one will stop me, not when I come to challenge him.”

“They really won’t?”

“Kaido gave orders. No one is to fight me unless I call them out openly. He wants to be the only one to beat me.”

“Got it.” Izuku looked at his watch. "I'm going to take a little rest, then I'm gonna head to the assembly."

"I'll get something to eat for myself and 'meditate'." Yamato got up, taking Takeru in hand and tightening her rope belt. "You rest up Izuku... tonight's the night."

"I know." He got up on Yamato's bed and rested against her pillows. As he closed his eyes, he heard the door slide shut.

(X)

Izuku awoke, and glanced at his watch. It was almost time for the assembly.

There was no sign of Yamato, so he got up, tidied the bed out of habit, then dropped out of the window; floating down to ground level.

The main entrance - the Skull’s jagged-toothed maw - was swarming with pirates heading inside. Izuku fell in with them, head lowered, silent amid the hubbub. Many spoke too loudly, while others swigged from bottles; the stench of rum heavy in the air. It was enough to make him miss the Tokyo Subway, even at rush hour.

He clenched his fists as he trudged on. He was a Pro Hero from another world, alone in a hive of honest-to-goodness pirates; Villains of the ocean waves.

"Keep a calm mind," Yoichi spoke in his ear, with a voice that wasn’t real. "Do not give yourself away. Observe, but move unnoticed."

Izuku looked around. Pirates swarmed around him; those stationed on Onigashima, and those brought in from mainland Wano, all mingling and chattering amiably; or as amiable as people like them could be. No one paid him the slightest attention.

Then he saw the signs. They were all trooping towards the Live Floor, whatever that was.

“So what’s going to be on the Live Floor?” he asked, looking up at the gruff-looking pirate next to him. The pirate, a much older man, sneered down at him.

"Lord Kaido’s making an announcement,” he replied. “From his castle.”

"But before that, Lord Queen's gonna sing!" chirped a female pirate with a shapely figure. She'd be attractive, but for the scars and the eyepatch. “I’ve always wanted to see him on the Live Floor! Everyone talks about it all the time! He’s so amazing!”

"Okay then." Izuku replied, facing ahead as they continued on through the tunnel. So the Live Floor was in front of the castle…the castle he needed to infiltrate.

Better to stick around until the assembly was done. With all those people around, it shouldn’t be that hard to sneak in.

As he entered, the first thing Izuku noticed was that the Live Floor had the openness of a stadium. It was large, with countless rafters and balconies as many more pirates were taking their spots and places. Bridges connecting various floors around them, all styled in old Japanese pagoda style, with electrical lighting all around them. During his scouting, Izuku hadn't come here, both due to his 'duties' as a pirate, and that the doors to the Live Floor was cordoned off, likely due to whatever Queen is up too. He can see the many banners and colorful lanterns all around as Izuku began to climb up some steps, being funneled to one section of the stadium-sized room.

Up ahead, Izuku can see it.

The first two floors, but it was styled as a castle with several balconies and a large stage. No doubt for Queen, but the balconies look much akin to a platform for public speakers behind the railings.

Kaido would be there.

Izuku felt a shiver of anticipation as his group slowed to a halt as he was against the railing, feeling pressed against it as many other pirates were taking their stand. There weren’t any seats.

He can hear the droning noise of the ambiance within this giant chamber as Izuku felt the ground shake and he jumped up.

"Earthquake?" he said, mostly out of habit. No one bothered to respond. They probably couldn’t hear him.

Then he saw them. In one corner of the Live Floor, an open space populated by enormous shadows. They were tall, taller than buildings, with long fangs and curving horns.

"What are those?" Izuku asked, tapping on the older pirate's shoulder. He looked down with a sneer, then scoffed as he saw where Izuku was pointing.

"Talk about green,” he growled. "Those are Numbers. Artificial giants Lord Kaido bought sixteen years ago." He replied. "They're stupid, but they get the job done; when the job is killing and eating people."

He turned back to his fellows. Izuku blinked.

Artificial giants?

Killing people?

He turned away, trying to ignore their strange, bellowing laughter, and tried to make sense of where he was.

The castle was massive, about as wide as the Tokyo Metropolitan Government Building's base, and he couldn't tell how tall. There were balconies and verandahs, even then filling with people.

But these were different. They didn’t dress like Beast Pirates. Some of them were even wearing traditional Japanese garb; or something like it. Some in totally unique attire different from the authentic Japanese asthetic or fur cape and horns.

Who were they? Other pirate crews? People from Wano? But if they were from Wano, why would they be there? Yamato had made out that Kaido was oppressing them.

Or were they with that fellow Orochi? That made sense.

He lowered his eyes to the floor, looking around for an exit. THere were two doors, to the left and right of the castle; both of them packed with pirates streaming in. From what he knew of the layout, he could get into the castle from either of those doors; and from there, into the ventilation system.

He drew a long breath, and then another. This place was huge, overwhelmingly so. How could there be a giant mountain shaped like a skull? And how could it have such intricate architecture? A castle the size of a skyscraper, a performance floor the size of a stadium, a port big enough for dozens of ships, and countless more besides.

It was like nothing he had ever seen or imagined. Onigashima was an architectural marvel, up there with I-island!

THe lights suddenly dimmed, and the crowd began to roar. Coloured lights flickered on and off, and the roaring grew even louder.

“He's heeeereee!" shrieked the woman from earlier.

"Here he comes!" yelled an overexcited pirate. Izuku clung to the railing, trying to steady himself as the pirates surged forward, the crowd undulating back and forth, bumping him all the while.

The lights flickered and flashed, and the words GOLDEN FESTIVAL appeared above the main stage. And above that, a horned skull atop of four bones in a skull-and-crossbones Jolly Roger, the word QUEEN written under it.

The crowd cheered again as drums began to rattle and thud. Izuku had to cling hard to the railing to steady himself. The noise was deafening, worse than anything he could remember. He could even smell beer being tossed around.

"ALRIGHT EVERYONE!" yelled a voice Izuku could not see. "IT'S TIME FOR THE FIRE FESTIVAL TO BEGIN! TO KICK THINGS OFF! YOU KNOW HIM! I KNOW HIM! THE ONE. THE ONLY!"

Something erupted from under the stage. Izuku gaped as a gargantuan man dropped lightly onto the boards, striking a pose as he landed. He was enormously fat, with blonde hair in a long braided topknot, his eyes concealed by goggles. All around him, backup dancers in fur capes and matching goggles formed up.

"THE PLAGUE! QUEEEEEEN!"

The crowd roared. Izuku clutched his hands to his ears, drying to block out the noise. The pirates around him were jumping up and down in mad delight. That woman from before was squealing, hearts in her eyes.

He could hardly believe it.

"ALRIGHT THEN!" Queen belted, hand on a mic, and he snapped his fingers. "Hit it!"

The lights dimmed, and the music started up. Izuku could hear the crowd chanting, moving in time with Queen as he hunched over, arms low, moving from side to side in a one legged jump. His dancers doing the same.

"Zoom, zoom, zoom, zoom, zoom, zoom, zoom, zoom, zoom zoom~"

The lights flickered in time, changing colour with every zoom.

"I'll be too popular if I keep my chunk~"

"So I won't be thin, it's just my FUNK!”

"Zoom, zoom, zoom, zoom, zoom, zoom, zoom, zoom, zoom zoom!" the crowd changed in unison, matching Queen’s moves, dancing as one.

"I may look fat but I'm a musclehunk!" he roared, twirling with a grace that should not have been physically possible, his muscles rippling with every movement.

"I can sing and dance, cuz that's my-!"

He leanr out to the crowd, hand on his ears and holding out his mic.

"FUUUUUUUUUUNK!" roared the crowd in reply.

Izuku winced. He had never liked concerts, not like this.

On went the tune, Queen dancing in time, his backup dancers striking poses around him. Finally the song reached its climax, fireworks erupting all around him.

"Yeeeeeeaaah!" Queen roared. "Get excited ya mangy wenches and sons-of-bitches!"

He grinned, leering out as he pointed at the crowd as the fireworks died down, the crowd cheering.

Izuku felt the woman slump against him. He looked up, worried, but there was a look of utter bliss on her face.

"Lord Queen...called me...a mangy wench~" she stammered, hugging herself.

Queen breathed, wiping his brow as he walked up around the stage, grinning as he chomped on an enormous cigar.

"Can I get a yeah!" he yelled into his mic, Izuku winced at the feedback, but the crowd didn't care.

"YEAH!" The crowd belted.

"Can I get a Yeah!"

"Yeah!"

"Can I get a 'What'!" He brought his hand to his ear, beaming as he played the crowd of pirates in the tens of thousands like a fiddle.

"WHAT!"

"What?"

"WHAT!"

"I say 'Yeah' you say 'What'!" Queen added. "Yeah!"

"WHAT!" The crowd bellowed.

"When I say 'What' can I get a 'Yeah!" Queen grinned. "What?"

"YEAH!"

Izuku jammed his hands against his ears, grinding his teeth.

"What?"

"YEAH!"

"Yeah?"

"WHAT!"

"Yeeeeeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaah~!" Queen yelled.

"WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT~!"

"What?" He said softly then.

"YEAH!" The crowd yelled but in a softer tone.

"Oh yeah."

"Oh what!"

"What yeah!"

"YEAH WHAT!"

"What?"

"YEAH!"

"Fuck you." Queen finished, pointing towards Izuku's direction as the boy felt his heart stop for a moment before he laughed. He heard a squeal, the woman from before... and other women in the area howling.

"Oh please do! Lord Queeeeen!" the woman shrieked, waving as she shoved Izuku aside. "Pleeeeaaaahehehehese!"

She slumped, foaming at the mouth... and Izuku just let her drop to the floor.

Queen laughed, walking around on stage.

"Okay then!" The lights were coming back to normal. "How's everyone doing tonight?"

The crowd roared their approval.

"I figured as much! It's the annual Golden Festival after all! So for the next couple'a'days, you get to drink, eat, and party the day away! After all, y'all worked hard, so time to party hard!" He grinned, hand on his hip. "We also got some important news to announce tonight!"

(X)

High above within the crawl spaces, Yamato peeked from a hole, gazing out onto the Live Floor.

She sat, her Kanabo close by, watching the horde of pirates enjoy Queen’s little jig. Her eyes scanned the crowd, searching for some trace of Izuku.

Nothing. She moved along the floor, staring down through the crack, but there was no sign of him anywhere.

She had to find him. She had to see him move towards the castle’s first floor. Once she did, she could make her own move.

So…where was he?

(X)

"But first! We're gonna do a roll call, ya know who you are!" Queen bellowed, pointing towards the balconies and private rooms where pirates loyal to Kaido and high ranking officers sat.

High above in the rafters, Malice sat leaning against a beam, hidden in the shadows, glaring down at the obese All-Star.

"Let me hear it from your guts! The best of the best! Headliners!"

The pirates on the balcony cheered back, the pirates below joining in. Malice could not help but feel nostalgic. He had been one of them, not so long ago. They were pirate captains who had bent the knee to Kaido, usually after being crushed in personal combat.

Not like him. Kaido had not persuaded him with violence. He had known what he was getting himself in for, long before he had reached Onigashima. Those Headliners who objected to his presence, or who got in his way, had paid with their lives; their blood proof of his worth.

"And next up! Give it up foooor!" Queen posed, pointing towards an empty box as Malice rolled his eyes. "The Flying Siiiix!"

Silence. The box was empty, and Malice knew why. The Flying Six had their own quarters, and were keeping the Fire Festival in their own way.

Besides, they couldn’t stand Queen either. The only exception was Black Maria, but she had no apparent desire to rise. She seemed content to be where she was.

Then again, she could afford to be. She was Kaido's favorite courtesan, and far more dangerous than that role implied. Malice knew better than to underestimate her, or the others. The too-jovial Sasaki, the too-lax Who's Who, and the petulant Ulti and her doormat of a brother, Page One.

The arena was still silent. Malice could hear a cough or two.

"Kiddiiiiing!" Queen chortled. "Those dickless killjoys never come around do they!"

The rest of the auditorium laughed, and Malice ground his teeth. "Not once ya know, for all those newcomers out there! Just for tonight just forgot about those absolute maroons ey?"

He twirled, and pointing up towards the Numbers' Corner.

"Now let's give it up for the meat and potatoes, the monsters of the Beast Pirates!" Even the back up dancers pointed. "The Numbers!"

The collection of artificial giants, their minds ruined from experimentation from Punk Hazard all roared and laughed, their eyes agleam in their dark corner. All eyes fell on them, eyes full of fear.

Malice knew that fear. At his first Fire Festival, many years ago, they had gotten loose and eaten some of the pirates. But King had put them down, backed up by Jack; beating them so badly that they coughed up their last meal; some of them still alive.

"Okay then!" He pointed towards another sky box. "Alright! Let's give it up for the people of Orochiii!"

(X)

Izuku was rubbing his ears, both from the endless noise of the stadium, and the roars of those giants that seemed to tower over even Gigantomachia...

He couldn’t make out a word Queen was yelling. But he could feel his Danger Sense tingle as the Numbers gazed over the crowd. The pirates feared those things, and Izuku didn’t blame them.

"-at should be the end of it!" Queen declared. "Now then! I-" Queen paused, a female pirate pointing at his leg.

"What now I-" Queen knelt down, hand to his ear as the dancer whispered a message.

"Hmm. Okay!" THe dancers fled the stage, and Queen stepped aside. "Now then, without further ado, let's get on with an important news announcement! Delivered from the man himself!"

The crowd roared their approval, Izuku squeezing his eyes shut against the nightmare cacophony. Why did people enjoy events like this?

"Here he comes" Yoichi said in his ear, as Izuku opened his eyes.

The doors behind the stage slid open. Izuku stared as an enormous figure marched out. He was tall as Queen, but broad, lean, and muscular, with a fur cape and long braided hair, his mouth hidden behind a metal mask.

It was Jack the Drought, just as Yamato had described him.

Behind him came another figure; this one just as tall, but not as broad. His entire body was covered in black leather, tied tight with heavy-looking belts. Black-feathered wings hung from his shoulders, and flames flickered around his neck. From behind his spiked mask, dark red eyes glowed.

“Lord King!” chanted the crowds, as he took his place to the right of the door, opposite Jack. “Lord King! Lord King!”

So that was King the Wildfire. Izuku had not quite believed Yamato’s description. It seemed too extreme, too bizarre. Yet there he was.

The chanting stopped, as footsteps thundered from the door. Izuku stared, in horrified disbelief, as another shape stepped through the door.

"KAIDO! KAIDO! KAIDO! KAIDO! KAIDO!" roared the pirates.

He was enormous. A literal man-mountain, at least seven metres tall. His arms were thick with muscle, lined with scars, and emblazoned with dragon-scale tattoos. His horns were ivory-white, and long enough to impale a grown man. Midnight-black hair billowed down his back, matched by long and intricate moustachios, and a short, neatly-trimmed beard. He wore dark brown pants, held up by a heavy rope belt similar to Yamato’s own, and boots heavy enough to crush a man’s skull. Upon his right shoulder was an enormous spiked kanabo, an elder brother to Yamato’s Takeru, longer than a Tokyo subway car.

Izuku could not think. He could not tear his eyes away. Never, not in all his years, in a world of wondrous quirks, had he seen anything quite like it.

And his form was as nothing compared to his eyes. Yellow slits, glaring out from under a heavy brow, the eyes of…no, not a predator. Greater than a predator. Worse than a predator.

Izuku shuddered, his stomach churning with an ancient, instinctive dread. This wasn’t like All for One. Even he hadn’t been like this. Even he, at his most dangerous, had never radiated such power, such inhumanity.

To look upon Kaido was to look upon one who was the master of his own destiny. Here was a man who knew that no one, not on the whole island, could threaten him. This was his island, his kingdom. This Onigashima, and the land of Wano beyond it. This place was his and his alone, and no one resided there except on his sufferance. He was a man who needed no one.

"So that's... Kaido..." Izuku murmured.

This was Kaido. This was the man he was about to cross.

This was Yamato’s father.

As Kaido reached center-stage, another man scuttled out to join him. This one was much shorter even than the All-Stars, about half their height, with broad shoulders. He was not at all appealing; his face marred by a large underbite, his enormous head bald but for purple sideburns, decorated with a small, ill-fitting crown; one that did not match the elegant kimono he wore.

"And the Shogun," Yoichi confirmed. "Kurozumi Orochi."

So that was Orochi. There was the man who had conquered Wano with Kaido’s help; the man Yamato had told him about. The man who had crushed his own homeland, enslaved its people, tore iron and coal from its land and poisoned its air and water; all to feed the war factories, that the Beast Pirates might have ships and weapons.

Kurozumi Orochi, a Shogun of nothing. Izuku was sure of that. There was no way a man like that could have inspired others, or led them to victory. Only by Kaido’s power could he have succeeded; and only through Kaido’s good graces could he rule.

He had ruled, by taking the throne that belonged to the Kozuki’s, shooting it’s patriarch dead in the oil pot, then his wife and and children in their own burning castle.

Just as Yamato had told him, with that terrible shame in her eyes.

Kaido raised his free hand, and the chants stopped. All was silent. The enormous hand fell, and Queen slipped his microphone into it.

Even he seemed afraid as he stepped aside.

“Today…a new era is born!”

Kaido’s voice rolled over the cavern like an ocean wave. This was not Queen’s crude shrieking, but true power; a voice that could command armies, and conquer nations.

“Today, is the turn of the tide! For on this night as we feast and celebrate the achievements of our efforts, a new power is rising! And I see the potential for that power…in all of you.”

He scanned his narrow eyes over the crowd.

“Before we begin our days of celebration, a gift has befallen us. One earned by our efforts, our might, and our power!” He looked to the side, nudging his head. “For those newcomers to the Beast Pirates, I bid thee welcome to Onigashima.”

“And I say eat my ass buddy.” Daigoro grumbled in Izuku’s head. A movement in the corner of his eye drew his attention, and he saw a group of female pirates pulling a cart across the stage. The top of the cart was covered with a white cloth.

“Thanks to our new business partner in the New World,” Kaido declared, “we have acquired the power to break the stalemate. Big Mom, Shanks, Whitebeard, the Marines! None shall stand against us.”

The cart was brought before Kaido, the women bowing in respect. The horned pirate lord acknowledged them with the briefest of nods, and they hurried away. Kaido grabbed the white cloth, and with a flourish pulled it away.

The crowd gasped in awe, as they saw what was sitting on the cart. The cart was piled with cushions, upon which sat ten large apples, their skin covered with a pattern of rings.

“Those are Devil Fruits! King really did grab them!”

“And we have ten!”

“But wait, why do they all look the same?”

“Yeah they’re supposed to be different right?”

“This,” Kaido held up one of the apples in his fingers, “is a SMILE. Now, for whoever shall consume this whole, a chance to receive its blessing. But be warned.”

His voice became a growl.

“For you shall never swim again after consuming this artificial Devil Fruit, and the chances of you receiving its boons are low.”

He fell silent, his words hanging in the air like a storm cloud. Izuku found himself wondering what would happen if the fruit’s boons did not transfer.

It was not a pleasant thought.

“Who here will gamble with fate, for a power beyond their wildest dreams!?”

The crowd erupted into a frenzy, pressing forward towards the stage, arms thrust out to receive.

“Toss it to me!”

“Over here! Over here!”

“I want it!”

Izuku glanced about, amazed and horrified. Why would they take such a chance? What sort of power could be worth that risk?

Kadio took one of the fruits, and tossed it out into the crowd. The crowd closed in around it, clenching shut like some sea monster’s mouth, as the pirates fought tooth and nail. Heedless, Kaido took another, and threw it out in turn, this time to a different area. Again and again he threw, each time to a different balcony or area of the floor. The seventh, the eighth, the ninth…

Kaido’s eyes scanned over Izuku…and for a moment, they met. His green, and his slitted yellow.

He threw. Time seemed to slow down as fruit flew through the air towards him.

Izuku caught it, staggering back under the impact. It was large, about the size of a cantaloupe. It looked harmless, but he felt a tingle in his head, his Danger Sense…

He ducked, a clenched fist whistling over his head.

“Give me that!” snarled the pirate whose fist it was. Izuku dropped it and fell to the floor, scurrying away as the pirates started fighting over it. He pulled himself up on the railing, and watched as the pirates tore at eachother like wild animals, grabbing and pulling at the fruit.

Finally, the gruff pirate from before managed to bite into it. His eyes shone with a strange light as he tore at the fruit, biting and biting like a man possessed.

“Damnit!”

“Fuck I wanted it!”

The crowd dispersed, grumbling and muttering. Gruff kept on eating, grinning from ear to ear as he swallowed more and more of the fruit.

Then he gagged, the core dropping from his hands as he clutched at his chest, staggering towards Izuku.

“H-Hey! Are you okay!” asked Izuku, in reflex. The older man slumped to his knees, coughing and spluttering. His hands grabbed at his shoulders, his bald head slumped.

And then rose, his face split into a wide, manic grin, eyes wide and bloodshot. He burst out laughing.

“Hehehhee…HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! What… what is this?!” the man shrieked through his laughter, and more coughing. “Why aren’t I transforming?! Why is nothing happening?!”

The laugh was not natural. It wasn’t like any laugh Izuku had ever heard. It was pained, forced. His face was a mask of faux-glee, but Izuku could see his eyes, and what was really there.

Fear. Hopelessness. Despair.

And the laughter. Izuku could hear it all around him. He looked, and saw the crowd parting, gaps opening up as the pirates backed away from those who had eaten the fruits. They were writhing in agony, shrieking with that same crazed laughter.

“So that’s why they’re called SMILES…” Nana said in his head, and Izuku gulped. Before him, Gruff brought his hands to his face.

“T-That means I lost my chance!? I can never swim again?! Hahahahahaha! What kind of sick joke is this man?! I never did anything wrong or anything! Hehehehehehe!”

The man threw back his head, and shrieked with gut-wrenching laughter. Tears ran down his face.

“WHY HAHAHAHA! WHY CAN’T I-Kehehehehehe…stop… LAUGHING HAHAHAHAHAHAA! MY FACE HURTS! I’M SMILING SO MUUUHAHAHAHAHAHA! SO! SO MUCH! THAT IT HURTSHEHEHEHEHE! IT HUUUUURTS~!”

Izuku’s heart ached for him, for all of them. True he was a pirate, and there was no telling what he had done. But he didn’t deserve…that. This… for the rest of his days.

And up on the stage, Kaido stared down at them, with a look of mild disappointment.

Izuku gripped the railing, his anguish turning into rage. These were his men, who revered and trusted him. Yet he…

“This is how…you treat them!?” he snarled under his breath, glaring at Kaido.

“Hey!” Queen barked over a new microphone. “Anyone of you able to transform yet! Or you all a bunch of duds!”

“There.” King spoke for the first time, pointing to the upper level. Kaido followed his arm, his eyes fixed on a man staggering to the front by the railing, on a higher-level pagoda. He was tall and broad-shouldered, with pink gear tattoos with the letter “C” on them, and long wavy brown hair.

Izuku gaped at the sight. The man’s stomach was now the head and forelegs of a lion, the head roaring, the paws swiping at anyone who got too close. The man struggled to control his new appendage, as the pirates around him looked on, faces alight with horror.

“You there!” Kaido bellowed, glaring at the man. The lion-stomach-head-thing seemed to have froze up as well. “What’s your name?”

“H-Holdem! My name is Holdem sir! I serve in Wano as a Sheriff in Bakura Town, Lord Kaido sir!”

Kaido looked around once again, taking in the nine sufferers, and the one survivor.

“One in ten… as expected I suppose.”

(X)

“One in ten! Father…when I thought you couldn’t get any lower!”

Through her latest peephole, Yamato stared down at the crowd, at the nightmare playing out before her.

Never, not in her darkest moments, had she imagined such a thing. Never, not even when he burned Kozuki castle, had she thought him capable of this. His own pirates…

She shook her head, forcing herself to focus. There was nothing she could do about it, not now. She had to find Izuku, and get on with the plan.

Her eyes moved from pagoda to pagoda, searching for that familiar mop of green hair, those bright eyes. Her gaze fell momentarily on the lone victor, the one with a lion erupting from his stomach, and then to the side.

There he was! Izuku! And still unharmed!

(X)

“So that’s what King brought…”

From his vantage point among the rafters, Malice watched with renewed interest. They really were Devil Fruits, but artificial, and nowhere near as powerful as the legitimate article.

He looked down at his own hand. His claws were out, the scales forming. He had to will his heart to slow, to force his power to recede, the claws turning back into fingernails.

Kaido had always wanted to do this; or so Sasaki and Who’s Who had told him. An entire crew of Zoan users; an army of supernatural warriors. Considering what he and his fellow Flying Six could do, not to mention the All Stars, the proof was in the pudding.

“Now! Holdem! You shall become the first Gifter among the Beast Pirates! You who have been blessed by fortune to earn the SMILE’s gift!” Kaido bellowed. “The rest of you, laughing mad from the Fruit’s curse! You shall be the first of the Pleasures!”

Gifters and Pleasures? To be condemned to laugh without ceasing, a face full of pleasure, hiding a heart in agony. A cruel joke, that.

“And for the rest of you, all who do not possess a Devil Fruit ability. Henceforth!” Kaido tapped his kanabo, the mighty spiked club Hassaikai, on the ground. “You shall be the Waiters! For you shall wait for your chance at a SMILE, and the power it brings! Who else here wishes for the chance for power!?”

He held out his hand.

“Will you remain powerless and weak!? Or will you take the chance, and aim for greater heights!?”

The crowd roared their approval, and Malice smirked. He could see Kaido’s intent. The Pleasures alone would be terrifying to behold; an army of laughing berserkers, despairing of life. And those who attained Zoan powers would be a force to be reckoned with unto themselves. Such a power would not be resisted easily. More and more captains would bow to Kaido’s will, and become Headliners; rather than face such a nightmare in battle.

Yes, Kaido had meant what he said. This would alter the balance of power in the New World. This would allow the Beast Pirates to overrun Red-Hair Shanks’ miniscule posse, and Big Mom’s meddlesome fleet, and those weak and lethargic Whitebeards.

Malice’s teeth lengthened, his canines growing into sharp fangs.

“Mariejois will soil themselves in fear,” he whispered, chuckling to himself.

“Good! Our business partner will provide us with twenty of these SMILEs a month, and more to come later!” bellowed Kaido. “In the meantime, I give the floor to our patron, Kurozumi Orochi, Shogun of Wano, who has a special presentation for you all!”

He stepped aside, his left hand brushing his trouser pocket as he handed the microphone down to his ally.

Malice rolled his eyes. Orochi, the disheveled toad that thought itself a cunning serpent.

“Ahem!” began Orochi, sending a shriek of feedback through the speakers. Malice flinched at the noise, but then lost interest as the unsightly shogun began to speak. He had no intention of taking part in the festival; only in making sure it ran smoothly, for Kaido’s sake. He would not allow any…

Then he paused, as his eyes fell on something familiar. On one of the pagodas, right by the handrail. It was that young man from before, the one with the green hair. Malice pulled out his eyeglass, and took a closer look.

Yes, it was certainly him. That scarred, muscular body, and that freckle-cheeked face that didn’t match it at all.

Those eyes didn’t match either. Those were not the innocent eyes of a young boy, a youth on the cusp of manhood. There was a look in them, a look he knew only too well.

It was the look of baleful rage that had been in his own eyes, when he saw the Celestial Dragons for the first time. It was a look aimed at the stage, and those on it.

“Hmmm…”

(X)

“Well, it is as Kaido says.” Orochi said. “More Devil Fruits are coming, and best of all, there will be special fighting tournaments held around Onigashima if any of you wish to prove yourself in battle! After all, it is one in ten! Not Zero!”

The shogun paused, amid the cheers of the crowd.

“But, that’s enough of that! For now…” His face morphed into a dark and cruel smile. “Before we begin tonight’s facilities, here’s something that’ll get your blood pumping! Bring in the prisoners!”

Izuku’s heart stopped, as a group of pirates pushed four crucifixes onto the stage. Tied to them were three men and one woman, clad in traditional Japanese garb; beaten, bruised, and clearly starved.

“These four!” Orochi declared. “have been tied to an underground cell, pledged to carry on the ideals of the false shogun, Kozuki Oden, the dancing fool!”

He barked a laugh, and the crowd joined in.

“The charges are simple! Theft! Assault! And high treason to the Shogunate!”

His wide mouth split into a cruel grin.

“But I am a generous lord! A lord of the people! And so I bring these four here, on these charges, for the verdict!”

He held out his hand, and a robed man appeared, seemingly out of nowhere. He had a bald head and long earlobes, and he was carrying a spear.

Kaido regarded Orochi with thinly-veiled contempt. King and Jack did the same, while Queen just looked bored.

“I ask of thee! A jury among their peers! How do you plead!” he called out, taking the spear from his strange companion. He smirked, and Izuku’s heart clenched.

“Midoriya you can’t.” Yoichi asserted in his ear.

“Don’t do it kid.” Daigoro spoke.

“But they’re-”

“GUILTY!” roared the audience.

Izuku had never felt so small. He wanted to go up there and save them. He had to! He needed to!

And yet… This wasn’t back home, in a modern society and a modern world. With modern sensibilities…

This was a world of pirates.

And this was their era… their world.

“How do you plead!” Orochi asked again, hands to his ear, relishing the moment with an ear to grin grin.

“GUILTY!”

“Rip off,” Queen muttered under his breath.

The railing began to crack, as Izuku’s fists clenched.

“You have to calm down!” Nana barked in his ear. “You go up there, you’re dead!”

“But they…. but they…!” Izuku whispered, squeezing his eyes shut.

“GUILTY!”

“Guilty it is!” Orochi laughed, turning towards the four as Izuku opened his eyes. “As rightful Shogun of Wano! I sentence thee to death!”

He leered, aiming for the first man with his spear in hand. The railing warped and cracked as Izuku clenched harder and harder. Around him the crowd cheered, baying for blood, heedless of his rage.

“KILL THEM! KILL THEM! KILL THEM! KILL THEM!” they chanted.

“Midoriya.” Hikage hissed. “They were dead the moment they stepped foot on this island.”

Izuku caught his breath, as he saw Orochi thrust…

The spear stopped, as Kaido’s enormous hand closed around it, tearing it away. Orochi stumbled back in shock, as Kaido glared down at him, and threw the spear away.

“H-Hey! What’s the big idea!” Orochi yelled, enraged pointing at the horned mountain. “You said I can bring these four to be executed!”

The bald ear-lobe man was standing beside his master, gazing up at the Emperor of the Sea.

“I did say so, yes,” replied Kaido, glaring at the condemned, and at the crowd. “But I’m not going to dirty my floor with the blood of these wretches.”

He stepped forward, and grabbed one of the crucifixes, lifting one up so easily.

“You want to rile up my pirates, Orochi? This is how!”

He glared down, making Orochi shrink away. Izuku felt a moment of hope. Might he not allow it? Might he save them?”

His eyes fell on a distant place. Izuku followed his gaze, and his heart sank.

“No…”

“NUMBERS!” Kaido bellowed, and the giants all perked up, their red eyes gazing from the shadows at their leader, like a pack of dogs being called to by their master.

“HAVE A SNACK!”

He then threw the crucifix like a frisbee, its occupant screaming as he spun towards the corner. The entire stadium roared in bloodthirsty glee, their cheering louder and louder as Kaido grabbed crucifix after crucifix, and threw them after the first.

“STOP IIIIT!” Izuku yelled, screaming at the top of his lungs. But his cry was drowned out, lost in the cheers of the pirates. His Danger Sense was screaming at him to do something, to save them. But all he could see was those terrible shadows, as the crucifixes spun into their midst.

THe first was caught, the monster stuffing it into its mouth and biting down. The second was caught and eaten whole. The third, the last man, was grabbed in one hand and bitten in half like a biscuit. The last, the woman, was caught by two giants at once. The crowd laughed and cheered as they yanked and pulled, fighting over their prey like two enormous, demonic hounds.

Then, mercifully, the wood split into two; the two parts vanishing into the beasts maws.

Izuku could only stare, tears running down his face, his heart crushed. Eyes wide as plates and mouth agog as the world around him was loud with thunderous bloodthirsty cheer and glee.

How could they do it? How could they enjoy something like this? How could they be so cruel?

Kaido…

H felt something bubble within him.

“God… damn… you…!”

He slumped down behind the railing, teeth bared, eyes fixed on the horned monster on the stage, the devil presiding over this foretelling of hell on earth.

He had only been angry like this once before. So angry that he had actually killed.

Kill.

He had to kill.

Kaido needed to die.

If he can get Fa Jin charged…

“You go up there, you can’t save Yamato!” Yoichi barked inside his mind, freezing his rage.

“Midoriya… I know you want to save everyone… but you can’t do that… not right now” Nana whispered. He could feel the phantom embrace from her, her voice in his ear. “Save what you can…. And then later…avenge them, and bring these monsters to justice.”

“You can still save Yamato. Hold onto that, at the least…” Daigoro spoke, his normally gruff voice soft, sympathetic.

Izuku gasped for breath, as he tried to control himself, the words of his predecessors like a cold water dousing over him as he slumped to his knees, looking down at the ground.

He couldn’t save them. He called himself a hero, yet he couldn’t save them! He had failed again!

But…Yamato…

“Now then! We shall begin the festivities!” Kaido roared, hoisting his Kanabo into the air. “The other ten SMILEs are around the Skull Dome! For each SMILE, a tournament! Winner claims the Fruit, and the rest is fate!”

“The Headliners are in charge,” added King. “Follow the signs to the tournament locations.”

“And with that…” Kaido’s face split into a grin. “Let the Golden Festival begin! Drink! Eat! Frolick the nights away! WORORORORORO~!”

“And the Red Light Distriiiiiict...!” Queen added, posing with both arms pointing to the sides and downward, towards the doors beside Kaido’s Castle, “...is now open!”

The entire crowd roared, and began to move; going for the doors. Izuku rose back up to his feet, eyes to the ground as he looked from one to the other of the doors.

He had to make it there. Somehow.

Some of the pirates were leaping down to the lower levels. Izuku did likewise, landing on the pagoda below. He glanced at the stage, and saw Orochi talking with the bald man again, and sending Kaido a sideways glare. Kaido smirked at the crowd, then turned and strode back through the door, followed by the All-Stars.

Izuku dropped down again, landing on the floor. Keeping his face as straight and stoic as possible, even as his teeth were grit and his heart ached.

(X)

“You…” Malice mused as he followed the green haired boy atop the rafters high above the Live Floor. “...are not from here, are you?”

Yes. He dressed like a Beast Pirate, but he didn’t act like one. He could understand the youth being shocked; the whole thing had been a surprise to him too. But he had never expected a reaction like that.

So what was he? A Cipher Pol agent? No, they were as cold as the ocean depths; no waterworks or death-glares from them. A spy from another Emperor’s crew maybe? He had the body of a pirate if nothing else. Or were the Marines getting into the espionage game these days?

Or maybe he was one of those Kozuki loyalists? Had he just seen his comrades fed to the Numbers? The reaction was about right.

Either way… he would have to have a little…talk with this youth.

He stood up, tapping the ledge. Time to go down and..

“Hey look! It’s Spiteful Malicious!”

Malice jumped, and glanced around. The call had come from two pirates on a nearby causeway; clad in janitorial garb, and with rum bottles in their hands.

“Whatcha doin’ all the way up here huh?” slurred the fat one. There was always a fat one.

“None of your business whelps! Get back to work!” Malice hissed, looking back into his eyeglass. But there was no sign of the youth! He had vanished into the crowd!

His teeth clenched. He cursed himself, even as the pirates laughed and chugged their booze.

He had him! He had him right there!

He could tell King, but what good would that do? King wasn’t bad by All-Stars standards, but he would get the credit regardless. His shot at glory would be gone.

He clenched his fists, his claws pricking his palms. He had lost him! A moment’s distraction, and his big chance had vanished among the horde below. Those wretched pirates, off to gorge themselves on the finest food and liquor, to fight each other for those faulty fruits, or heading down to the Red Light District to frolick with the geishas.

Beasts. Beast Pirates indeed. Wretched, lustful, cruel…

He turned towards the two pirates who had disturbed him. They were drinking from their rum bottles, and laughing at some pointless joke.

He bared his teeth, the canines lengthening into fangs. He flexed his fingers, the nails now long claws. He could feel his body changing, as the power within him rose. It was a good pain.

And no one would miss those two pathetic louts.

(X)

“Okay there he goes… north side door,” Yamato mused to herself, as she watched Izuku move.

“Now, I must get ready too!”

She grinned, and stood up, hurrying down the dark corridor. Her grin faded, as she remembered the look on Izuku’s face.

“Please… stay strong Izuku! I know you can do it!”

(X)

Izuku managed to break away from the crowd, stepping into a public bathroom. Keeping his face straight, he stepped into the first stall he could find, shut the door, and locked it.

He sat down on the toilet seat, and brought his hands to his face. He breathed in and out, trying to control his wounded, fearful heart. To hold back panicked breath.

Never, not in his darkest nightmares, had he imagined anything like this. He had thought what had happened to Eri was bad; but she was just one girl, kept prisoner by ruthless gangsters who exploited her quirk and crushed her spirit.

Here, there was thousands of slaves. Adults and children, men and women, people of all kinds. Slaves, collared like livestock, with collars of the same make as Yamato’s cuffs, toiling under the lash of their cruel masters. And that’s on Onigashima. Wano has to be worse…

These people…no, not people. Animals…no, that was an insult to animals.

Beasts.

Beasts in every way. Beasts who wanted only power, and the right to abuse it as they pleased. Even if it cost them their bodies, their sanity, their very lives.

He had thought All for One was evil. But he had only been a bogeyman, hiding in the shadows, doing his wickedness by stealth.

Kaido was not like him. Kaido was a thousand times more, a thousand times worse. He was an apex predator, the one true king of this kingdom of beasts.

Even so…

“I couldn’t save them…” he whimpered. He hadn’t seen their faces, and he didn’t know their names. But they had died on his watch, while he had done nothing.

World’s greatest hero… what a joke.

“Midoriya.” Nana again. “You must remain strong. For Yamato’s sake.”

“I know” he replied. Then his heart skipped a beat, as he heard voices and footsteps outside.

“Dude did you see those poor fuckers get eaten by the Numbers?!”

“No I was on the other side. Did you?”

“Oh yeah! The woman was alive and well, you should have heard her scream!”

Laughter.

“Oh man wish I could have seen it! Did you see her innards or anything!”

“Yeah! On Hacha’s nostril no less!” A giggle. “You should have seen him try to lick his nose with his tongue!” And they laughed.

Izuku gripped his fists as he sat on the toilet, grinding his teeth as he tried to push down his anger. He wanted to go out there and beat those callous villains to within an inch of their lives; to give them a small taste of the pain that had been their entertainment.

No! He had to keep a low profile! He had to! He couldn’t let Yamato down!

“You are a hero,” said En. “If you can’t save everyone… save who you can.”

Save who you can…

Izuku took a deep breath, staring down at the floor. He waited until the pirates were gone, then left the stall and headed for the nearest basin. He splashed some cold water on his face, then looked into the mirror.

Save who you can…

The meaning was like an anathema… and yet, En was right. He has no choice.

Still…

“Will I… be able to save everyone…?” he muttered. He almost jumped, as Yoichi and Nana appeared in the mirror behind him. He still wasn’t quite used to that.

“You will. I know you will.” Yoichi said. “If there is anyone who can do it, it’s you, Midoriya.”

The silver-haired man put a hand on his shoulder. Izuku could fel it.

“You must get stronger first.” Nana added. “As you are now… we cannot face Kaido. But if you become strong… with Yamato, then perhaps a chance down the road.”

Stronger…

“I must go further beyond, huh,” Izuku mused, chuckling ruefully. He looked at his hand, and then clenched it. “I was able to defeat All for One at fifty percent… yet I felt like All Might in my battle against him.”

“Indeed. Your power is far greater than Toshinori’s was,” Nana said. “If his one hundred percent is your fifty…”

“Then you will double his power,” added the Second User, whose name Izuku still did not know. He reminded him of Kacchan a little in appearance. “Or perhaps your power can be squared.”

“Squared?” Izuku mused, blinking.

“Correct,” the Second User replied. “You must become stronger, master One for All. Use whatever means to do so, and then when you’re ready…”

“You will overtake this Demon King.” Yoichi smiled softly. “And you will not be alone.”

“Literally and… ummm…” Daigoro paused. “Metaphorically is the word I’m looking for right? Since like, Midoriya is gonna need allies in the living world and not just us.”

“He already has one.” Nana giggled lightly with a smile. “And she’s a tough one. I like her.”

Izuku took a deep breath, washing his face once more. The deaths of those four would haunt him, but…

‘Even if I couldn’t save them… I can save Yamato.’ Izuku thought, taking a towel to dry off as he walked towards the door. He parted to the side, as some pirates bolted in.

“Don’t get in her way!” warned a muscular man.

“Yeah I don’t wanna cross her!” a slim, gaunt-looking pirate replied.

Izuku hurried outside, wondering what they meant. Were they talking about Yamato? Had she arrived?

He forced himself not to smile as he strode along the hall. Some pirates scurried about, seemingly getting out of someone’s way. He paid it no mind. It had to be Yamato. It was…

He rounded the corner, and talked straight into two very large, very soft pillows. He stopped, so suddenly that he fell over backward, a surprised feminine “oh!” coming out.

“Oh, sorry about that Ya-”

Izuku paused, looking up at whom he bumped into. He felt his Danger Sense starting to simmer.

Standing before him was not Yamato. She was shorter than Yamato, with a light-blue and white-stripe dress to go along with a blue cape. She had a decent figure, and a head of blue hair with pink highlights, reminding him of Hatsume Mei. Her lower face was covered by a soft pink mask. Her pink eyes regard him with…curiosity? She looked a bit older than him too.

“Who do you think you are, ya little shit!” growled the boy beside her of matching height. His costume was similar to the girl’s, but in white and green; complete with a horned cap. Izuku’s danger sense tingled all the harder.

“You think you can cope a feel of my big sister and get away with it huh?! Punkass!?” he growled, his voice deep, his eyes slitted. The Sense began to lightly boil…

Oh no…

Lower face masks. Brother and Sister.

They were Ulti and Page One! Two of the Flying Six!

And one of them looked ready to kill him.

Chapter Text

Izuku’s blood ran cold.

Page One was…changing, right before his eyes. His face was growing, extending forward into a muzzle. His teeth were growing longer, sharper. His skin was turning slowly into scales. His body was lengthening, his arms extending, his legs shifting and bending, an enormous tail bursting from his trousers.

He shuddered, struggling against the cold dread rising inside him. He had never felt anything quite like it. He had seen it before with Ryukyu, someone transforming to something entirely... inhuman. But this... even Ryukyu kept some human features.

Page One was…transforming, right in front of him. Into an honest to goodness Spinosaur.

He struggled to master himself, to control the strange, sickening disquiet. He had to think, and fast. If he fought, even if he won, he would only draw attention to himself. But if he ran, he would be pursued; and just end up drawing attention that way.

What was he to do? How could he respond?

In the corner of his eye, Izuku could see the other pirates staring at them; mostly with fear, some with might almost have been pity. He could hear them whispering among themselves.

“...gonna get it…”

“...eaten alive…”

“...dumb kid…”

“You are…” said Ulti, staring at him.

“Dead!” Page One roared. He was by now a dinosaur, red-scaled and yellow-eyed; his head still crowned with long purple hair. Of his clothes, only his trousers and belt remained. He loomed over Izuku, his yellow eyes full of malice, his white fangs bared. Izuku crouched, readying himself to fight.

Then stared, as Ulti flicked up her hand, her fist catching the dinosaur right on the jaw. The roar became a yell of pain, and Page One was hurled skyward, crashing into the ceiling.

“...so CUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUTE!”

“EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHH?!” All the pirates around them gawked, arms in the air.

“Huh?”

For a moment, Izuku’s mind was blank. He had the vague notion that she had just called him cute, and that she was staring at him with big, bright, gooey eyes. The rest of his mind could not process this fact. It was a fact that just did not make any kind of sense.

“So cute!” Ulti grabbed him under the arms and held him up as if he were a little puppy. “Just look at those manly muscles, and those awesome scars! And that wittle freckled face! It’s just so chubby and cute cute cute!”

She pulled him close and rubbed her nose against his giggling like a lovesick schoolgirl. Izuku hung where he was, utterly bewildered. Reality had officially failed.

All around them, the pirates stared in mute, blank disbelief.

“I’ve decided!” Ulti declared, bouncing up and down on her heels. “You’re going to be my boyfriend!”

A cry of shock echoed through the corridor. Followed by a large thud, and a massive shadow as the giant Dinosaur looked down at Ulti, not with anger before but with exasperation.

“Sis!” spluttered Page One, who had managed to get himself down to the floor. “You…you can’t just make a random guy your boyfriend!”

“Who says I can’t!?” retorted Ulti, rounding on him. “Where else am I gonna find one this cute!? This whole island’s full of uglies!”

She jabbed a finger at a random pirate.

“That one’s too fat!”

“Hey!”

“That one’s too skinny!”

“Huh?”

“That one has buckteeth!”

“I can’t help it!”

“That one’s bald!”

“I’m not that old! And being a pirate is stressful!”

“And that one…” She said, pointing at a pirate. He blinked, pointing at himself and then looking around. The bluenette sighed as if… disappointed.

“S-Say something Lady Ulti!”

“But this one!” She held him up again. “He’s perfect! He’s gonna join my creeeeew!”

She began twirling on tiptoe, spinning him around and around and giggling.

“Oh oh oh! I know what we’ll do!” She beamed, and Izuku could see what she was thinking in her eyes. “We’re gonna go on sailing trips! Go down Dressrossa in a gondola! We’ll go shopping and he can hold my bags! We’ll hold hands, watch the sunset, dance like passionate lovers, slurp up pasta with the most succulent marinara sauce, and kiiiiiiiiss!”

She hugged him tight, mashing his face into her bosom.

“But…but he touched your boobs!” protested Page One. It should not have been possible for a dinosaur to look crestfallen, but he was managing it. “I’m your brother! I have to defend your honor!”

“Huuuuuuh?” Ulti rounded on him again, the cutesy voice gone, now curt and coarse. “You’re saying I can’t fend for myself or make my own choices? Pay-pay? That I need to be led around like some dog on a leash and told when to go potty? You into girls eating out of a dog bowl with collars and demanding them to do whatever you want huuuuuuuh~?”

The Dinosaur blinked before the smaller and leering girl.

"Well, uh…that’s a bit extreme but-”

"Well I want a boyfriend! And I found him! I don't get in the way of YOU picking a girl to be your woman do I?" She huffed.

“YoU dO tHaT aLl ThE tImE!” He squealed, claws before him, shoulder hunched and face utterly dismayed.
As they argued, Izuku managed to work his face free of her chest, enough to breathe, and to think. Her grip was like steel, and she was showing no sign of letting go. Besides, she was clearly temperamental, and would not respond well to him trying to escape. He would not be getting away without a fight; a fight he couldn’t afford.

"You're gonna join my crew lounge for the evening right? Cutieeeeee?” Cheekbones raised with a big grin and eyes wide. Very very wide.

"Ummm...y-yeah…” Izuku babbled, eyes wide and smiling as awkwardly as possible. “I uhh... I'm new here so... Y-You're Lady Ulti, r-right?"

“I am!” She gushed, flipping him up and bringing her arm underneath, carrying him like a child. “Come on, we need to begin our feast! We can sit on the couch, eat yummy food and drink and…” she suddenly faltered, “h-h-h-h…hold hands!”

She had a hand to her cheek, closing her eyes and blushing deeply.

“Oh my we… we may be moving too fast but… the beaty-beaty in my chest is going so fast… Oh! What do I do~~~~. Oh!”

She perked up.

“You know my name but I don’t know yours!” She said, eyes wide with fascination and attraction as she was beaming at him. “So what’s your name?!”

Name.

What’s his name again?

Not Izuku. Don’t connect to Yamato in the interim or any place down the road long term when they get out of here.

If they get out of here.

“Uh…Deku, my lady!” It was all he could think of.

“Deku… Deku…. Oh…” She gasped, eyes wide. “So cuuuute Dekyuun! I love it! Let’s go!”

She bounded off along the corridor, pirates scattering to avoid her, Page One following after, grumbling all the while. Izuku could only lie in her arms, powerless to resist, as they bounced past a sign on the wall.

VENTILATION ROOM.

“Well shit that was our stop wasn’t it.” Daigoro mused, and Izuku did his best to keep the smile on despite the sinking feeling in his gut.

(X)

This was not good.

From her vantage point, Yamato could see it all.

She gritted her teeth. Of all the people, of all the cruel, twisted, honourless good-for-nothings for Izuku to run into, it had to be her.

Ulti.

Yamato’s lip curled. She had never gotten along with Ulti. In fact, she got along with Ulti a great deal worse than she got along with everyone else on Onigashima. They were opposites, in all the wrong ways. Ulti was fickle, treacherous, cruel, utterly without honor, decency, or even mercy. Her only virtue was loyalty; to Kaido and to her brother, and Yamato sometimes wondered about the latter as the boy of sixteen transformed back to normal.

Ulti was what she could so very easily have become. Yamato did not like that idea. But there were times, when she was alone in the dark, when life seemed cold and empty, that she wondered.

And now Izuku was in that wretched girl’s clutches. Izuku…her friend.

Her only friend.

She squeezed her eyes shut. The plan was all but ruined now. If she intervened, she would have to fight Ulti and Page One. Any one of them she could defeat, but even that would drain her. To fight both of them was a risk too far, a chance she dared not take, not with Izuku around. She can defeat them both, but again, would drain her for the fight to come.

But if she did nothing, Ulti would take Izuku to her crew lounge; and heaven knew what dreadful fate awaited him there. To say nothing of the time. She looked at her watch. 10:00. Five more hours until she assaults Kaido’s lair for Izuku to get the key. And every second is precious for Izuku to explore the vents and not get lost, even if it means he goes up constantly, he may get lost and try to navigate around until he finds the vent towards Kaido’s chambers.

Izuku…

It wasn’t fair. She had finally found a friend. Someone whose heart felt as hers did, and yearned as hers did. Someone who understood her, who enjoyed her company, delighted in her ideals, her dreams. Someone who actually wanted to help her; not for his own profit, or out of fear, but because he actually wanted to.

And Ulti had taken him. Ulti, who would drag him back to her lair, amuse herself with him until he bored her, and then toss him aside like a piece of rubbish. And if he actually displeased her in some way…

No! She could not let this happen! She would not abandon him to Ulti! She had to do something! It’s what Kozuki Oden would have done!

But…what would he have done?

It would have to be fast. In and out. No prolonged slugfest. Just get Izuku away from Ulti and Page One!

Below, Ulti had come to a stop in front of a refreshment stand. There might still be time, a chance to intervene. But how to go about it? Oden had a knack for coming up with crazy plans on the fly. What would he have done?

Then she knew.

(X)

“Almost there, honey-bunbun!”

Izuku was in despair. What the heck was he supposed to do now? Ulti had carried him right past his destination, and from the sounds of it, they were almost at her crew lounge. Yamato had told him about such places; about how the All-Stars and most of the Flying Six all had their own crew lounges, where they and their officers could meet and relax, or else plot and scheme.

He did not know what sort of place Ulti’s lounge would be. And he did not want to find out. Not after what Yamato had told him, and not after having met Ulti.

Ulti stopped suddenly, and Izuku heard something.

And there it was again. A crash, and shouts of confusion, followed by bouts of laughter.

“Wahahahahaha!”

Then he saw it. A tall woman, clad only in a loincloth and a strip of cloth around her bosom, a Hanya mask covering her face. She was capering around the corridor, in what looked vaguely like a traditional Japanese dance.

“I am Oden and I love to boil! I am Oden and I shall not toil! Haha!”

The bizarre figure drew closer, and Izuku’s heart clenched as he recognised the hair flowing behind the mask. And her voice.

It was Yamato!

“Wha…”

“Is she doing?” En spoke aloud, finishing his thought in Izuku’s head.

Izuku starred, dumbstruck, as Yamato continued her dance. Around her, pirates scrambled to get out of her way, or else laughed and jeered, leering at her performance.

“Wait who the hell is that babe?”

“That’s the Young Master, Kaido’s son Yamato!”

“Son?”

“Never mind that, he’s dancing like an idiot!”

“But that’s a she though right? I’m confused…”

“Oh god Yamato’s dancing like that loser Oden! He must be sloshed hahahaha!”

His heart sank. They were laughing at her. Laughing, as if she was some kind of pathetic joke. Laughing, the way he had been laughed at, long ago, back in his own world.

Why? Why did they have to laugh at her like this? How could she put up with it?

“Shrrrrrrrrrrr…”

The long, venomous hiss drew him from his anguished reverie. It was coming from Ulti. Her eyes were no longer gooey, but bright with malice, and fixed on Yamato.

Izuku shivered. He could feel the change in her countenance, in her very aura. It was cold and dark, and seemed to emanate from her like a frigid winter wind, chilling him to the depths of his soul.

“Come on Sis,” said Page One, suddenly nervous, that aggressive demeanor from before gone, acting like the nervous little brother he was. “He’s plastered, that’s all. Let’s just go on to our lounge, okay?”

“Shhhhhrrrrrrrrr!”

Ulti paid her brother no mind. Her eyes had become reptilian slits, and her body was beginning to change, to transform as his had done, Izuku felt her forearms become scaly.

“Sis!” pleaded Page One. “Come one! He’s not worth it!”

Izuku shivered even harder. Yamato had said that they were rivals, that she had beaten Ulti once before. Did Ulti hate her that much?

“Haha! Haha!” Yamato hopped and skipped, drawing closer. “I am Oden and I love to boil! I am Oden and I shall not toil! Aha-aha-aha!”

“Shhhhrrrrrrr!”

“I am Oden and I have no cash! I am Oden and I love to-----

Izuku let out a yell as Yamato swung, her kanabo suddenly in her hand.

“SMAAASH!” The mace caught Page One on the side of his head, hurling him against the wall with a mighty crash. The wall cracked under the impact, throwing up a cloud of dust and splinters. Izuku stared, stunned, as Page One toppled over, crashing to the floor.

“THE YOUNG MASTER JUST CLOBBERED LORD PAGE ONEEEEE~!” yelled a pirate.

“Sheeeeeaaaaaaaaarrrrrr!”

Ulti’s hiss became a shriek of rage. She dropped Izuku and flung her hand over her shoulder, ripping a long golden morningstar from its sheath. She leapt at Yamato, with a shriek that tore at Izuku’s ears. The morningstar swung, clanging like some great bell as it struck Yamato’s kanabo. Ulti yelled with rage and swung again, but Yamato was too fast, leaping back as the morningstar flashed through empty air. All around them the pirates scattered; some fleeing down the corridor, others stopping at a safe distance, watching the battle.

Izuku scrambled to his feet, making for the wall, unable to tear his eyes away. Ulti swung again and again, shrieking and raging with every blow. But Yamato blocked, and blocked again, with the ease and grace of a seasoned warrior.

Ulti screamed, and swung at Yamato’s head. Yamato dodged, the golden morningstar slamming into the wall, cratering it. Izuku felt a wave wash over him, throwing him back against the wall. Yamato saw her chance, swinging hard as Ulti pulled her morningstar free. She leapt back as the kanabo came down, shaking the floor so hard that Izuku fell down. He scrambled up again, as Ulti hurled herself at Yamato, swinging her weapon around her head. The two weapons clashed, and the shockwave hit Izuku, hurling him back up the corridor.

Izuku staggered to his feet, and stared in amazement. What was that? What kind of power were they using?

They clashed, and he felt the shockwave again, hurling debris down the corridor and nearly throwing him off his feet. They clashed again, and again. Left, right, above, below. The corridor walls began to groan under the onslaught, the floor cracking as if struck by a hammer, more debris and dust kicking up.

He could feel it. This was not merely strength against strength, metal and against metal. Something else was at work, some power he could not see. Could it be a quirk, or something like it.

Izuku stared, entranced by their battle. A battle of titans, like something from a time of heroes and gods. They leapt, and stuck, and dodged, the rest of the world forgotten.

And neither landing a single blow upon each other, parrying and dodging like masters.

Izuku shook his head. This could not go on. Yamato could not get tired out, or their plan was in danger. He had to intervene, to give her some way to break off.

He had an idea. But he needed an opportunity, the right time.

All at once, Yamato moved. She leapt at Ulti, faster than Izuku had yet seen, swinging her kanabo down hard. Ulti threw herself sideways to dodge, but not fast enough, as the mace caught her head a glancing blow. She flew sideways, and Yamato pirouetted on one foot, swinging her kanabo like a baseball bat. The kanabo hit Ulti, and threw her into the wall, so hard that it cracked and groaned. Clouds of dust and splinters billowed out.

And there was his chance. He sprinted into the cloud, activating Smokescreen as he went. Smoke billowed from his body, adding to the already thick clouds of rock dust, filling up the corridor and hiding them from sight. He passed Yamato, close enough that her eyes met his under her mask, her smile wide.

They were bright, full of joy. But there was no time to congratulate her. Izuku met her gaze, praying that she understood what he yearned to say, and then sprinted on through the smoke.

(X)

“Uhhhh…whose ship was that?”

Page One groaned as he sat up, his head swimming. It had been a long time since anyone had hit him that hard.

He blinked, looking around. He was back in his human form, but all he could see was gray. Gray, that resolved itself into billowing clouds of smoke and dust.

What the heck had just happened?

He blinked again, as the dust settled. The corridor looked like a bomb had exploded in the middle of it. All the kiosks nearby were blasted to splinters, and the walls and floor were cratered and cracked.

Had Yamato and Ulti fought again?

He sighed. Well, it looked like it was over now; and that was a good thing. Time to head over to the lounge and feast the night away.

“Where are you, Yamato!?”

Except that wasn’t going to happen. Ulti was standing amid the settling dust, fully transformed, much as he had done prior. Her skin was gone, replaced with green scales. Her high-crowned head, on its long neck, flicked back and forwards, blazing eyes staring for any sign of Yamato.

She was really angry now.

“Where are you, you bitch!?” shrieked the green-scaled, blue-haired, dress-wearing dinosaur that otherwise was his sister. “I’m gonna pound you into a fucking pancake if it’s the last thing i do! I’ll hang your head over the fireplace for me and Dekyun to…to…” Her eyes widened, the fury gone as a realization set in. “Dekyun?”

‘Oh god,’ Page One sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.

She looked frantically around, but there was no sign of her hapless paramour.

“Dekyun! Where dwells my fair Dekyuuun!?” She wailed like a mother who had lost their child.

She darted over to a luckless pirate and grabbed him, lifting him off the ground.

“Where’s my Dekyun!?”

“Uh…”

Ulti headbutted the unfortunate man and dropped him. Before he’d even hit the ground, she was grabbing the next pirate in reach. And the next one, and the next one.

“Where’s Dekyun?”

“I dunno…ugh!”

“Where’s my Dekyun!?”

“Who? Aggh!”

“What’ve you done with my Dekyun!?”

“Whuh…ooff!?”

“Sis!” pleaded Page One, pulling himself to his feet and staggering after her. “Come on sis! This isn’t helping!”

“Wait!” Ulti stopped suddenly. Her eyes were wide with dread. “Don’t tell me…Yamato…she’s taken him away to…to…to…” Her claws on her cheeks. “Ravish him!”

Page One had a sudden and unwanted vision. A classic case of out of the frying pan and into the fire, if ever there was one.

“You’ll pay for this you biiiiiitch!” shrieked Ulti, arching her back in a roar. “He’s gonna give me babieeeess!”

“Sis, that is taking things way too fast!” Page One barked up at her.

“WAY TOO FAST!” The few pirates around agreed.

“Give him baaaack!”

The dinosaur-Ulti bounded off down the corridor, pirates scattering to avoid her. Page One dashed after her, sprinting hard to pull alongside.

“Do you even know where she went!?” he called up to her.

“It’s this way or that way! Fifty-fifty chance!” retorted Ulti. “I’ll tear this place apart until she gives back my Dekyun!”

Page One sighed inwardly. It was the Golden Festival, and he was supposed to be enjoying himself. Instead, he was chasing around after his sister while she chased Yamato who might or might not have made off with her latest cuddle toy.

He wondered why he was even surprised.

(X)

No sign.

Spytand Malice glared down at the floor below. He was standing on the outer edge of the first floor of the castle, which he had just thoroughly searched. There was no sign of the boy anywhere.

He gritted his teeth. Of all the stupid things to go and do; losing sight of him in a place like this. He knew Onigashima fairly well, well enough to know that his search was all but hopeless. The island offered a thousand and one places to hide, to disappear from sight. That kid could be anywhere.

He wiped his chin with the back of his hand. There was blood on it.

Then he heard something. The thunder of heavy footsteps, and yells of surprise and fear. He leaned over the handrail, looking for the source of the noise.

Then he saw it.

“Yamatoooooooooooo!”

It was Ulti, in her dinosaur form, sprinting down the gap between the castle and one of the outer buildings; scattering pirates before her.

“RUN IT’S LADY ULTI!”

“SHE’S ON A RAMPAGE!”

“Yamatooooooooo! Give me back my boyfrieeeeeeeeend!”

“Boyfriend?” The ex-Marine uttered.

He sighed. So Ulti had claimed another victim for the evening. The poor fellow should have counted himself fortunate he hadn’t caught Black Maria’s eye. He’d keep his sanity in check, at least.

“Wait…” he uttered aloud.

Then it hit him. Yamato. This boyfriend had been taken..by Yamato.

He leapt the handrail and plummeted to the floor. He landed hard, right in front of the charging dinosaur. Taken by surprise, Ulti skidded to a halt; her brother Page One doing likewise.

“What’s going on, Ulti?” he demanded, glaring up at her. All around him, pirates fled in any available direction.

“Whadda you care, turncoat!?” retorted the dinosaur, glowering down at him. “You want Dekyun for yourself, is that it!? Are you into boys now!? That's why you don’t have a lounge to party, ya take 'em to some dark corner and have ya way with’em? Huuuh~?!”

Malice bared his teeth. He was in no mood to be mocked, especially not by her. He had never fought her before, but he was almost angry enough not to care.

“I have to find my Dekyun! My adorable sweet precious Dekyun! We were gonna cuddle-wuddle on the lounge and feed each other chocolaaaates~”

Ulti clasped her clawed hands together, and started spinning and hopping around, eyes bright with imagining. She looked, for all the world, like a lovesick, over-excited schoolgirl.
“You wanna clue me in here?” he asked, turning his attention to an exhausted and bewildered Page One.

“She saw some guy…and now she wants him…” wheezed Page One. “But Yamato jumped us, and now he’s gone.”

“Dekyun my Dekyun my Dekyun my Dekyun!” chanted Ulti, twirling around and around in her Dinosaur form, making quakes as she sang to herself, lost in her fantasy.

“She jumped you?”

That wasn’t like Yamato. When she wanted to fight someone, she challenged them openly; like that dead idiot Kozuki Oden whom she so admired. He had never heard of her simply ambushing someone. Few people challenged her, most of the time that being Ulti due to her temper. For Yamato to jump her…

Odd.

“Yeah! She was dancing around like Oden used to when we took over Wano! I thought she was plastered, but then she smashed my head in. Hell she maybe I dunno… Next thing I know the place is trashed and that Deku kid is gone!”

“Dekyun my darling! Dekyun my prince! Dekyun my angel!”

Deku…some kid named Deku…whom Yamato had rescued…

“Did this kid by any chance have green hair?” he asked cautiously. “Built, but pretty meh in the face department?”

“Yeah, he did!” Page One gave him a weird look. “Why?” The blond haired marine snarled.

“None of your business!”

Malice turned on his heel and strode away, leaving Ulti to her antics.

Now he knew something was going on. Yamato and that boy were working together. If he found Yamato, he would find that boy, and finally get some answers.

(X)

Safe!

Yamato sighed with relief, as the plank slotted back into place. She was back in the crawlspace, and better still, she had gotten there unnoticed.

She paused for a moment, breathing slowly, peering out of the nearest crack to keep watch. There was no sign of anyone following her, or even looking for her.

Good. She had given those wretched siblings the slip. Knowing Ulti, she would be charging around the island screaming at the top of her lungs, tearing the place apart in search of her Dekyun. By the time she calmed down, and got her crew mobilized to search, it would be far too late.

In spite of everything, she found herself smiling. A part of her couldn’t blame Ulti for being taken with Izuku. There was something…nice about him, that she couldn’t otherwise put into words.

It made her wonder, for a moment, how she might have felt had things been different. What if she had not been Kaido’s daughter, or if he had not been the man he was? What if she had been more like an ordinary woman, with ordinary feelings? What if she had not grown up surrounded by pirates, with only Kozuki Oden’s example to sustain her?

Yamato shook her head. No time for that now. The plan was back on schedule, and freedom beckoned.

Her neatly-folded clothes were where she had left them. It took only a moment to pull them back on. This done, she began her journey, through the hidden paths of Kaido’s castle, up to the higher floors.

“See you there, Izuku,” she whispered, as she began the long climb.

(X)

Free, for now.

Izuku made his way through the crowds, head lowered, eyes straight ahead. No one paid him more than a glance. They were too busy carousing, wandering drunkenly from venue to venue, alone or in groups, pouring down booze, laughing and joking in their alcohol-fuelled bonhomie.

They would not see him. There was nothing to see. He had found a new set of horns and goggles, and even a bandana to cover his face; all care of a group of prematurely crashed-out pirates. He had felt a little bad about it; he had basically mugged them. But this was not Japan, and he was in no position to worry about things like that.

He turned a corner, and headed down yet another side street. He had been following the signs to the ventilation room, but all he found was more of the same. More drinking dens, more carousing pirates. Kiosks, bars, and vendors. He was starting to wonder if the place was anywhere to be found.

His route took him up a set of stairs. At the top, a convenient sign marked his location as the second floor. That was good. At least he was on the right floor. Now he only had to get to the Ventilation Room. From what Yamato told him, it was large enough to be accessed on the first and second floors. With the First floor being prowled by Ulti, the Second Floor should be safe from her, and all he had to do was go down the way he ran on this floor, and he’ll come back to the Ventilation Room.

"DEKYUUUN I'M COMING FOR YOUUUU~!"

Izuku let out a shriek, and leapt for the nearest cover he could find; a line of pirates queuing beside a door. He looked around, and his heart jumped into his mouth.

“MY DARLING DEKYUUUUUUUUN~!”

It was an enormous green dinosaur; that was for some reason wearing Ulti’s blue and white dress, and had purple hair. It was also screaming in her voice, screaming the name he had given her.

The pirates around him panicked. They started shoving forward, yelling and pushing, struggling to get out of Ulti’s way. Izuku was carried along by the throng, unable to stop himself from being carried through the door.

The door slid shut behind them, and the pirates listened in fearful silence, as heavy footsteps thundered past, and faded into the distance.

Izuku eased his way through the crowd, as a buzz of conversation picked up around him. The room in which he found himself was very large, and curiously calm. The lights were turned down low, giving a soft dark feel around the massive room and someone was playing a languid tune on a piano.

He looked around, amazed. It was like some old-style jazz lounge. The clientele weren’t dressed in the usual viking-biker getup, but smart suits and similar. It was all very calm, very civilized.

He checked his watch. 10:30pm. He had five, maybe six hours before launching the plan. He could hide here for a little while, then slip out and head for the ventilation room once things had calmed down.

Izuku headed further into the lounge, and sat down on a couch. No one seemed to notice him. He sighed in relief. Good, he could relax and…

“Hey there, buddy.”

Izuku snapped his head round, heart hammering.

Something was lounging behind him under a stone shrine of sorts. It looked like a Sabertooth tiger, but he was fairly sure they weren’t supposed to be that big. And he was even sure they weren’t supposed to be able to talk... or smoke a cigarette.

"You're kinda in my normal seat there. and I'm feeling hungry so... mind movin’?"

Its eyes glowed, catlike. Izuku’s blood ran cold, as he heard what sounded like a hiss in the air around him.

He looked around. He saw cat ears, cat tails, cat claws. The well-dressed clientele around him had cat features for accessories; some just ears and tails, others the heads of lions and tiger. Some were entirely feline. A few were entirely feline, as if they were Mink or had consumed similar Zoan fruits.

And their eyes were settling on him, all of them chuckling in the darkness.

Their glowing eyes.

Sabertooth Tiger…

All that to avoid Ulti’s lounge and her iron grip, and now he was in Who’s Who’s lounge.

Staring into the eyes of the Flying Six’s strongest.

Inside the literal tiger’s den.

Chapter Text

Breathe. Focus. And oblige.

"R-Right, s-sorry sir." Izuku scooted aside, shuffling down along the couch. He could feel their eyes on him.

There were others sitting around nearby. He could see the glow of cigars in the darkness, and smell the smoke. Their eyes were upon him.

"You're a bit underdressed for the Cat Cafe there buddy," commented Who's Who. "Did you get the memo that formal attire is required to attend?"

The tiger's paws clicked upon the stone, with claws as sharp as swords. Izuku gulped, and forced himself to look into the…person's eyes.

"Yeah, he came scrambling in from the entrance with a few others boss," said one feline individual, looking like a thin Pallas cat. He chomped on his cigar, leering down at Izuku with obvious amusement. "You can see'em across the lounge too."

"Huh, guess so" Who's Who mused as Izuku saw him looking around. Even in the darkness of this bizarre Cat Cafe, he could see pirates in capes, chatting with the suited pirates. "Methinks there's something going on I'm not in the know about."

The tiger stretched, and then climbed out from under the shrine, prowling towards the couch. Izuku forced himself to breathe slowly. He didn't seem to be as unhinged as Ulti. Just play it cool…

He watched as Who's Who transformed, his form shifting from tiger to human; somehow dressed in a red suit, his face covered by a red helmet, wild pink hair hanging down his back. He sauntered over, a cigarette between his lips, and sat down where Izuku had been a moment earlier.

"You, what's your story? Ya seemed in quite the hurry when ya came in."

"Oh ummm..." He was looking at him now. "Well, I was just, minding my own business and-"

"You sound young," Who's Who interrupted languidly. "You new here?"

"Yes sir, I am. Came in several days ago." Izuku replied.

"On who's ship?" Who's Who asked on the dot, and Izuku remembered. He worked under that Sasaki fellow when he first began to explore and navigate.

"Lord Sasaki sir."

"Then shouldn't you be partying with him? He's more of a party guy than I am. Here? This is where we unwind." His arm gestured around the Cat Cafe. "Me and my crew aren't like most of the Beast Pirates. This is a place to relax, but only for my people."

"I-I would be sir but... did you hear yelling and, umm, quaking earlier?" Izuku asked.

"Yeah, what about it?"

"That would be Lady Ulti, she's... on the hunt for a missing boyfriend." Izuku admitted, "And I… well… ended up here."

Who's Who groaned.

"Ulti's at it again, huh? Figures as much. Once the girl latches onto something she never lets go. Sorry to hear that, but on the plus side at least you'll be able to walk away. Can't say the same for the other guy."

Izuku gulped, as those present began to snigger.

"Still," Who's who said, settling back, "Better than being eyed by Black Maria though... If that happens to you kid, do yourself a favor and bite your own tongue out, it'll hurt less."

"Lady Black Maria you mean?"

Yamato had mentioned such a person. A tall Oni woman, and Kaido's courtesan. Izuku had heard plenty of her, but had never actually seen her.

"Yep. Replace Maria with Widow and you have her in a nutshell. Chews men up, spits 'em out, literally if you believe some of the rumors."

Who's Who took a drag, then crushed his cigarette into an ashtray at his elbow. He reached into his pocket, pulling out a pack, and taking another one.

"Ulti's as predictable as a storm on the sea, and about as merciful. So yeah, a quick prayer for the poor guy, but, ain't my problem." He brought the new cigarette to his lips, and brought out a lighter. He flicked at it, but only sparks came. Again he flicked, but nothing. And again.

Izuku reached into his pocket and pulled out a book of matches. Willing his hands not to shake, he struck the match, and it spluttered into flame. Better to build some good will to pry himself to leave...

Who's Who's eyes fell on him, and he leaned forward. Taking the hint, Izuku held out the match, and the cigarette lit.

"Thanks," Who's Who said lightly.

"Lord Who's Who, care for drinks?" purred a voice. Izuku turned, seeing... a shapely woman of about college age, holding a tray of cocktails

"Ah yeah," Who's Who raised a hand. "Brandy on the rocks. How about you Babyface?"

"B-Babyface?" Izuku mused.

"You're young, and you ain't showing your face." Who's Who said. "So I bet behind your bandana is a babyface. Unless you got a name?"

He couldn't use Izuku. And he couldn't use Deku either. If Ulti were to show up, it would be game over.

"Use mine," whispered Yoichi, in a voice at the back of his mind.

"Yoichi sir. The name's Yoichi."

"Whatever you say Babyface," Who's Who shrugged. "Want anything to drink?"

Crap. Izuku had never drank before, but the pirates on this island seemed to do little else. If he turned Who's Who down, they would surely get suspicious.

"Can I have..." What was it Mom would use to have a lot back when he was young? Some kind of alcohol with cola.

"Rum with coke." Daigoro replied, as if reading his thoughts.

"Water it down, you're underaged after all." Nana added like the parental figure she was.

"Rum with coke, and can you add water too please?" Izuku replied, a sinking feeling settling in.. "Oh and, can I get something to eat too please?"

"Didn't get anything to eat Babyface?" Who's Who inquired. "Same here too doll. Ya know what I like."

He ran a hand over her backside, making her giggle. Izuku bit his lip.

"Coming soon sir." She sashayed away, vanishing into the darkness.

"No, I've been busy," Izuku said, desperate to fill the silence. "Then the assembly came. After that, I was trying to find my way to Sasaki's lounge. It's kinda crowded out there, ya know?"

"I hear ya. So, what sea ya from Babyface? You intrigue me." Who's Who leant back on the couch, arms along the top. "Don't see kids join often these days. Last time we got someone younger than ya, well, they turned into Ulti and Page One. Strong yeah but, they're still stupid brats."

He looked up at the ceiling, fiddling around with his cigarette. Izuku took a deep breath, steadying himself. If this strange pirate was in any way suspicious, he made no show of it. He seemed completely relaxed.

"Well, I hope I can live up to that standard then, Lord Who's Who," replied Izuku, a little too earnestly. "And I'm from the East Blue sir."

That was Roger's sea according to Yamato's stories. Best to stick with that.

"Weak place, glad you got out. Cause listen here kid, as long as you got power, you can do whatever you want." Who's Who took a deep drag, leaning forward and dashing some ash on the ashtray on the coffee table. "The strong take what they can get, the weak make do with what's left. It's the way of the world, and just how the World Government likes it."

The World Government. A massive entity outside of Wano, controlling as many nations as the United Nations back home. Oden's journal described the Marines who served them, and their clashes with the Whitebeards and the Roger Pirates. That much made sense to Izuku; they were pirates after all. It was the job of law enforcers to oppose such people, and stop them.

Or at least, it was in his world.

"And lemme tell ya Babyface. Here in the Beast Pirates, if you got strength, it's real. Legit. You can do whatever you desire, so long as you don't step on Lord Kaido's toes or piss off an All-Star."

Who's Who frowned as he rested his arms on the cushions.

"Under them? The Government? They give you medals and fancy titles for doing a job well done, being on the straight and narrow, thinking you're powerful…"

His tone lowered to a growl. The air around him felt suddenly cold

"But just one fuck up you couldn't stop, one battle you couldn't win…"

The muscles in his hand bulged, and Izuku saw claws growing from his fingers, biting into the cushions. He looked into the pirate's eyes, and his blood ran cold. They were bright with hate, illuminated within the darkness of the lounge.

"They toss you in the slammer, key down the drain. Protect and Serve from the shadows my ass…all over that fucking rubber fruit..."

"That... sounds awful sir." Izuku replied, trying very hard not to shiver. Who's Who hated the World Government, that much was clear. It probably shouldn't have been a surprise, since he was a pirate. But he couldn't shake the feeling that there was something more.

"Well, it's all in the past." The frigid air was gone, as were the claws. Who's Who took another drag on his cigarette, his previous langor back in place. "And ever since then, I've made out like a bandit. I've plundered from one end of this world to the other. I know Marine battleships like the back of my hand, and I've sent plenty to the bottom. I can get anything I want, from the finest tobacco in the Blues to the very best of women; teens, married, you name it. You should see my wedding ring collection."

Under his mask, his face shifted into what might have been a smirk all while Izuku's stomach churned.

"Trust me Babyface, get strong here in the Beast Pirates, and the world's your oyster. You can do whatever. You. Want." His eyes fixed Izuku, and Izuku knew he was grinning.

"That... sounds very nice," he said, nodding.

It was all he could do not to clench his fists. This man seemed so reasonable, so friendly. Yet he spent his days plundering, killing and maybe worse, and living high off the proceeds. Had such a man existed in his own world, he would have been hunted to the ends of the Earth! But here, on Onigashima, in the world Kaido had created, he was a master of his own destiny.

Someone else was on the couch. Izuku turned, and saw what might have been a woman prowling towards him on all fours; green eyes fixed on him.

"Oh ho, seems like Xandra's taken a shine to ya Babyface," Who's Who leered. The others chuckled as Xandra moved in closer, reaching to stroke his cheek. Her body was covered in soft black fur, and her face had a feline snout, and even whiskers.

She was an actual, real-life, honest-to-goodness cat-lady.

"Whose this hot piece of ass Who's Who? He's a cutie," purred the woman. She sounded older, maybe in her thirties.

Was he being assailed by a Christmas Cake cougar?!

"Kid, say you gotta go to the bathroom." Daigoro said in his ear as Izuku felt her slide beside him.

"Some new kid in Sasaki's crew. Got barreled in here with those other guys. Ulti's on the rampage again." Who's Who waved his hand. "Well, go on Babyface. There's nowhere safer than this. We won't judge."

Izuku gulped, feeling her hand/paw stroke his chest.

"My my, I can hear his heartbeat too... and you're hiding your cute face behind a bandana, I can tell from your sweet voice..." Xandra cooed. "Don't you want a little action sugar?"

"I-I uh... ummm... I..." babbled Izuku. Who's Who laughed.

"You really are green ain'tcha. Never been with a woman before?" He leered. "Well, you're in for a treat. Xandra will show ya a good time and…"

"I have to use the bathroom, excuse me sir!" Izuku got up, and aimed to power walk past…

Until a hand gripped his, stopping him, and his blood turned cold.

"Hey. Babyface..." Who's Who's tone remained warm but Izuku can sense the steel hidden behind it. "You're going to show one of my crew members a good time, a time she is offering of her own free will."

"But I…"

"That isn't a request, kid." His Danger Sense buzzed as he saw the glare. "That's a fucking order."

He let go. Izuku slowly returned to his spot, and sat down. The others were all watching, sniggering.

"You nervous baby?" Xandra asked, licking her lips and laying a hand on his chest. Izuku nodded, his cheeks burning with mingled fear and embarrassment. All eyes were upon him as Xandra snuggled closer, stroking his cheek. It wasn't that she was unattractive. Far from it.

But he couldn't have his first time like this! And that's not even getting into the fact he's on a timer here!

"Well… you don't seem to be loosened up," Xandra purred, nibbling his ear as Izuku shivered, seeing her claws settle on his thigh. "We can go all the way if you like. I can teach you all the moves."

She patted his leg. Izuku could feel Who's Who's eyes on him. He had to stay calm. The plan was still viable. He just had to…

"When you're a bit older."

Xandra let go, and Izuku froze, looking her way. She giggled, but Who's Who nearly doubled over laughing.

"Not taking his cherry Xandra?" Who's Who asked with a large mocking grin.

"Yeah, would feel a bit weird if he swings the other way. He sure is acting like it. Besides, if he does need to go… I ain't guzzling down piss, even I have standards." Xandra stretched and rested in her spot on the sofa. "I think give him a bit of time to come around. Plus, I like my guys taller anyway." She shrugged, smirking. "Makes for riding them all the fun ya know Cap?"

Who's Who raised his hands in mock defeat.

"Whelp. Just wait for your chance then Babyface," The relaxing tone was back. "And I'm sure Xandra would be an open door for ya."

He looked towards Xandra, who giggled at the entendre.

"Pity, I set you up with a virgin too, I know you love those."

"Ah well, better to let this one mature and age like fine wine, I have a feelin' about him that way" Xandra said, reaching into her cleavage for a cigarette and placing it in her mouth as she leaned in. Who's Who obliged, leaning in to light her cigarette with hers. The cat-woman turned, smirking towards Izuku.

"So you just keep yourself nice and pure until that day comes, kay sweetie~? I'll give you the ride of your fucking life if ya do~."

She winked, giggling as Who's Who laughed along with her, groping her breast with one hand as she sat next to him.

Izuku shuddered. Was he about to kiss a smoker? He looked away, blanching lightly.

"Well, go ahead and do your duty Babyface." Who's Who said, leaning back in the sofa. "Tell Sasaki he needs to get his own people in order too ya hear?"

The cigar-chomping Pallas cat fellow chuckled. "Heh, duty." And that brought out snickers galore all around.

"I will. T-Thank you for your time Lord Who's Who." Izuku nodded, bowing. "And you can have my drink and snack too, Xandra. Sorry for, ummm, leading you on like that…" It wasn't really leading her on but… what else can he do now!

The black-cat lady chuckled, waving him off.

"Aww appreciate it sweetie, and don't worry about it. You go enjoy the Festival."

And Izuku turned and strode off, forcing himself not to run. He headed straight for the bar; which was being managed by a very large, well-dressed Tiger-man.

"Excuse me, where can I find the bathroom?"

The tiger-man regarded him, one eyebrow raised, and then shrugged.

"Go left down the hall," he said while cleaning a glass, "Men's room on the right. Can't miss it."

"Thank you sir." Izuku nodded, and walked around the bar, heading down the lit-up hallway. Inside, two girls in cat masks were up against the wall, kissing and groping each-other, with one hand in the other's…short shorts. He strode on, forcing himself not to look.

"Place really is a den of vice, isn't it." Yoichi mused. "What sort of people would come and join this crew... this army?"

"Those who lust for blood or power. Or those with nowhere to go, and nothing to lose," replied the Second User, as Izuku entered the men's restroom. It was a lot more upscale than the one from before, and a lot cleaner. He quickly found a stall, locked the door, and sat down.

"Still... all of those people cried out for blood at the assembly. They've become like beasts," En mused. "This is an animal kingdom, and the only way to survive is to climb the food chain."

"Or find a niche, as these Flying Six have done," Nana added. "You're doing good Midoriya. You should see Toshinori. He was as worried as we were, but he's beaming with pride!"

Izuku smiled. It was a small comfort, but he needed all the comfort and moral support he could get.

"Steady yourself Midoriya." The Second User said. "Once you leave, find the room, you have time."

Izuku pulled out his watch. 10:45. He could be there in fifteen minutes or so if he ran, but that would draw attention.

"I should use Float when I get in the vents," he mused aloud. "That way, no one will hear me."

"Smart kid." Daigoro said proudly.

"Use the chalk if you get lost to mark your way."

Izuku patted his pocket at Nana's suggestion, feeling the chalk and matches he had brought along for just such an eventuality.

"You're doing well Midoriya. We're right with you, every step of the way." Yoichi whispered. Izuku smiled, and headed for the nearest wash basin. After giving his face a quick wash, he put his bandana back on, and left the bathroom.

As he stepped through the door, his stomach rumbled.

"I should get something to eat."

"Good idea. You'll need it for the long flight to who-knows-where once we free Yamato." Nana added.

"Or it can be our last supper," Daigoro cut in.

"Can you not…" the Second User said dryly. Izuku could feel All Might's shade glaring into the bald biker from Izuku's hand.

It wouldn't hurt to keep his strength up. And there were plenty of those kiosks giving free food. Something to hold him over.

He left the hallway, keeping to the side of the massive lounge. Who's Who was still on his couch, drinking from a bottle, while a bunch of girls in cat-ears and helmets slouched and draped themselves against him.

Izuku looked away. Of all the Flying Six he had met, Who's Who was the most reasonable, even more so than Sasaki. But he was still a Beast Pirate, a man who did well out of the evil Kaido had nurtured in this place; and who talked about it as if it were perfectly normal.

It made Izuku feel sick. It made him wonder why the so-called World Government hadn't done something about the Beast Pirates. Was it unable, or unwilling? Or maybe both?

It wasn't a pleasant thought. Who's Who had spoken of it as if he had served it at one point; and been punished for some sort of failure; a failure involving a rubber fruit. Was that why he had become a pirate? Had he been driven to it?

And why would they have punished him over a fruit? Was it a Devil fruit? Was it particularly valuable?

He shook his head. Now was not the time for distractions.

He strode over the lounge, heading straight for the door. As he went, he spotted Xandra hanging out with some other girls. She spotted him, and blew him a kiss, making him blush under his bandanna.

And then a pirate ran through the door, slamming it shut behind him. He looked like the hounds of hell were snapping at his heels. Izuku's Danger Sense flared, and he felt the floor rumble.

The door exploded, as something very large crashed through it. Izuku turned around, leaping and falling on top of Xandra as debris smashed into the wall where she once stood.

"Dekyuuun where are youuu~! You're in one of these rooms I know iiiiiit~! Now come out~. We're gonna have a lovely-dovely romantic dinner~!" She then grew angry. "AND YOU BETTER GIVE HIM BACK TO ME YAMATO! YA MANGY FUCK!"

It was Ulti, still in her dinosaur form, and still going back and forth between crazy-stalker-schoolgirl and angry-as-hell.

"It's okay, stay still," Izuku said, falling back into his Hero habits. Xandra stared at him with disbelieving eyes.

"You..saved me," she said, wincing as Ulti stomped over them, ignoring them. The new horns, the low lighting of the lounge, and him facing away from her has paid off.

"Sis seriously! This is Who's Who's lounge!" yelled Page One, scrambling over the wreckage, running up to join his sister. "Yamato can't possibly be in here! We're gonna get in trouble!"

The dinosaur-girl ignored him, stomping into the lounge, her legs kicking couches and tables out of the way. The pirates were on their feet, yelling and gesticulating.

"Get out!"

"This is our lounge!"

"Fuck you!"

"Where's my Dekyun ya hairball hacking scumshit! Did Yamato take him through here?!" Ulti bellowed, grabbing the Pallas-cat fellow from his couch.

"God…"

Who's Who stood up, shaking violently.

"Fucking…"

"Oh he's mad." Xandra uttered wide eyed as she and Izuku looked towards him.

"DAMNIT ULTI!"

The man was gone. In a blur, the bus-sized Sabretooth Tiger charged at the dinosaur-girl, barrelling into her and smashing her into the wall.

"Come on, you need to go," Izuku said, helping Xandra to her feet. "You need to get somewhere safe."

"What about you Yoichi-baby?"

She sounded worried, and something in her eyes told Izuku that she meant it. For a moment, Izuku wondered what could have driven her to this place, to this life. She clearly wasn't heartless.

"I'll be okay. Just take care of yourself alright?" He smiled behind the bandanna. He could feel the floor shaking as Ulti and Who's Who battled.

"Get the fuck out of my lounge ya nosy cunt!" Who's Who cursed as he dodged Ulti's charging headbutt, the woman crashing into a wooden column. He leapt, fangs bared, but Ulti was faster; catching his head with a clawed hand and throwing him to the floor.

"You fuck off! I'm trying to find my boyfriend!" she hollered. "Yamato had to go through one of these doors with him and-Yowch!" She cried out in pain, as explosions erupted from her back.

"We got your back Cap!"

"Piss off! This is our Lounge!"

"Yeah we don't go into your crib, bitch!"

"Blast her!"

Izuku stared, as suit-clad pirates swarmed in from side doors, carrying an array of weapons; ranging from archaic-looking guns to weird-looking bazookas.

"LIGHT'EM UP!" And they fired as one like mobsters towards the giant Dinosaur, guns ablazing.

"Leave my Sister alone! BASTAAAARDS!" roared Page One, now in his own dinosaur form. He charged at the pirates, scattering them left and right.

Izuku grabbed Xandra by the hand, and led her towards the door. Best to get out while they were distracted.

"You go someplace safe for the night and relax," he said.

"T-Thanks Yoichi, I will." The cat woman saw the other girls, the ones she had been hanging out with, heading out through the door.

"My girlfriends are there," she said, chuckling. She closed her eyes, and took a deep breath, hand on her chest before reopening them with a smile. An earnest one. "I gotta say, you're not only a sweetheart, but my hero too."

Hero…her hero…

"You're welcome!" declared Izuku, in cheerful Hero mode. "Take care, and enjoy the festival!"

"I will." Xandra smiled a bit, then trotted over to the other scantily clad woman. There was a well-dressed man in a dress there too.

An explosion drew his attention back to the battle inside the lounge. Ulti and Who's Who were still battling, while some of the pirates had managed to flank Page One, with enough distance to turn their weapons on him.

Yes. They knew what they were doing, this bunch. Basic squad and platoon tactics at least, and different weapons. He could even see one of them talking into a snail behind some makeshift cover.

A snail.

A snail.

Yes, a Transponder Snail. A snail that served as a communication device; much like a phone or a radio. Just as Yamato had described. Izuku continued to stare.

How did they work? How did they breed? How did they add whatever it was that made communication possible without killing the snail? Was the ability somehow natural? Did it involve some kind of telepathy? Or was it a…

"Now's not the time kid! We gotta make like a tree and leave!" Daigoro said urgently.

"Head left, if our sense of direction is right, the Ventilation Room is that way," Hikage added.

"Right, they're probably calling an All-Star right now," Izuku muttered as he turned, falling in with some other pirates. The walls nearby were full of Ulti-sized holes, and the floor was indented with dinosaur footprints. Ulti had really been on the rampage.

He paused beside a kiosk. The sign was advertising Chicken Katsu; breaded chicken cutlets over rice, with sauce and green onions.

It sounded good. It might not be his favorite katsudon, but it would fill him up. Even better, the vendors were still there; apparently heedless of Ulti's antics. They were probably used to such things.

"One extra large please." Izuku said, as his turn came.

"No problem." The vendor was a gangly man with a few strings of hair in his head. As he got to work, Izuku looked past him, at the well-polished pots and pans hanging behind him, and a mirror set into the back wall.

Then he saw him. A man in a dark coat, with blonde hair, and an expression that would have made battle-hardened Villains nervous. His eyes, narrow and cold, were scanning from left to right, looking for something.

Or someone.

Mercifully, another explosion sounded from Who's Who's lounge. The man looked up, and trotted towards it.

"That was Spytand Malice," muttered a man behind him. "Looks like he's on the hunt."

"Heh, when is that stick-up-the-ass not?" scoffed a woman. "Totally lame in bed, probably. Bet he's the size of my pinky. Like all those kiss-ass government dogs."

"He's been prowling about more than usual," added another, dull-sounding pirate.

"Yeah, heard he's looking for someone. Seen him talking to some guys earlier."

The boy perked up.

"What for? Got a clue?"

"Nothing much, save for some kid in green hair and having an average looking face."

…

"Fuck." Daigoro mused flatly.

"Language Banjo." Nana sternly replied.

Izuku gulped as the bowl was placed in front of him. "Here ya go chief."

That's two of the Flying Six hunting for him now. One wanting to smother him, the other… unknown. But Izuku did not want to find out.

"T-Than-," Izuku coughed. "Thanks." He took it, grabbing a spoon and hurrying away, still worried and nervous.

"You better eat fast." Yoichi murmured in his head as Izuku walked down the hallway, eating under his bandana. With any luck, Malice would be too busy trying to break up that brawl in the lounge to worry about anything else. Time to get a lead on him.

Up ahead, he saw it. The sign above one of the rooms. VENTILATION ROOM. It was about fifty meters away!

Izuku sat down on a convenient bench, and continued to inhale his dinner. Why did he have to order extra-large? Around him, other pirates laughed and caroused, apparently unfazed by the holes in the walls. Izuku kept his head down, finishing his hasty meal.

He heard, or maybe felt, what might have been a rumble.

"Finished that in record time! You'd do good at an eating contest kid!" Daigoro beamed.

"Just handle your business. We are almost there."

Izuku nodded at the Second User's suggestion. He dropped the bowl into the nearest trashcan, and headed towards the Ventilation Room. And there was another rumble. And another.

Then a very large door open. Izuku's Danger Sense simmered as he looked up.

A man stepped through the door. He was very tall, and heavy set; about Queen's height, but lean and muscular, his whole body covered in black leather attire. Enormous jet-black wings hung from his back, along with a katana in an orange sheath. Around his neck, bright flames danced. Only his red eyes were visible, gazing down at him as if he were some small and irrelevant nuisance.

"L-Lord King sir!" Izuku leapt out of the way and snapped to attention.

"There's been a disturbance on this floor between the Flying Six," said the angel of death otherwise known as King, eyes glowering. "What is the shortest route to the Cat Cafe?"

His speech was curt, to the point. With the implication that he expected any answer to be brief, to the point, and accurate; with dire consequences for anything else.

"You're facing the right way sir!" Izuku nodded, playing the earnest subordinate. It was all he could think of.

But…should a pirate act like that? What if…?

"Thank you," King replied, his words sending Izuku's panic-stricken train of thought off the tracks and into a nearby town. He strode off down the way, paying Izuku no further mind. Izuku stood where he was, gulping down cold dread.

So…it had worked.

"Okay, that worked out better than I expected." Nana uttered, sounding as dumbfounded as he was.

"Let's not stand around with our mouths open." En toned. "We're almost there."

Izuku took a deep breath, patting his cheeks, and then headed towards the Ventilation Room. He glanced around, but the pirates paid him no mind. He opened the door, slipping inside and closing it behind him.

It was noticeably cooler on the inside; as one might expect in a ventilation room. Izuku activated Float, and made his way down the corridor.

(X)

Outside, a small girl in a fur cape was busy rummaging through the trash can. She had long blonde hair, shaggy for want of washing, covering her eyes.

"Hmm. I wonder," she said aloud, picking the meat off a chicken leg bone. "I can't get in those long lines, because they just push me out. I can't drink yet either. So this is the best I can get."

The young Waiter named Bao Huang glanced towards the Ventilation Room, into which a young pirate had just disappeared.

"I guess he was late for his shift! Most pirates go in and out of doors! Everyone does! Still, I wonder what Lord King was doing down here? Maybe something to do with Lady Ulti screaming earlier? Oh! I should go and check and…oh wow! They're selling ice cream!"

Bao Huang trotted off, humming happily to herself, her mind on many things.

(X)

The room was a mass of pipes running in and out of the walls; the machinery whirring and clanking. Pirates moved here and there, checking the gauges, occasionally turning a wheel or two, and once or twice giving something a kick.

Izuku levitated up towards the ceiling, depositing himself on top of a particularly large machine; the function of which he did not know, and did not have time to figure out. Regardless, he was well out of sight of the pirates.

"Man, we could be out there drinking and partying, and we gotta be here of all places!" grumbled a large, scarred pirate.

"Oh relax," replied his cohort, a woman who had a spiked mohawk. "Our shift's up in a couple of hours, and the bars are gonna remain open, same with the food stalls. It's fine. Anyone gonna change that? It's getting annoying."

Izuku saw a light flickering overhead. It was one of several, hanging from a tether along the ceiling.

"Still… we missed Queen's Concert! I've never get to see one of those!"

Izuku paid them little mind as he floated amongst the pipes. He moved from one to the next, glancing down to make sure no one was watching.

He heard a door clunk open, and darted behind a pipe. He was right next to a suspended walkway, down which a pirate was striding. He had blue hair, big wide goggles, and a clipboard in his hand. Izuku was sure he had seen him a moment ago.

The pirate paused beside a machine, looking over various levers and gauges. He moved one of the levers, and Izuku heard the pipes clunk and hiss, the sound shifting in tone.

He levitated again, finally reaching the ceiling, and looked around. Yamato had said there were vents connected to the pipes, but where were they?

Finally he found one; more than big enough for him to fit inside. But it was just in view of that blue-haired pirate. Izuku hovered where he was, waiting for the pirate to move on. He checked his watch; 11:10.

The pirate was writing something on his clipboard. Izuku's heart began to pound.

"Ring ring ring ring," said a voice. "Ring ring ring ring."

The pirate reached into his coat. "Clank."

"Yes?" There was loud talking from the other end. "Ah, cooler air for the Red Light District? Understood Lord Queen, it'll be done."

"And make it snappy too!" Queen barked from the Transponder Snail. That could be heard.

"Click." The Snail slumped, and the man returned to work, flipping a lever on and walking down the causeway.

Izuku aimed his hand towards the vent door. Black Whip ejected in a thin strand, pulling the latch, and unlocking the vent.

"Now to get inside."

Izuku retracted the strand, and glanced down. The pirates were still down there, still about their duties. But if one of them were to look up, there would be nowhere to hide; and no way to explain what he was doing up there.

There were three of them. Goggles from before, and Mohawk and Scarface, talking to each other. Right under the flickering lightbulb.

The lightbulb…

He aimed his index finger at the lightbulb, rousing his power. Five per cent of One for All, more than enough. He aimed, squinting down his finger, ready to leap for the vent.

"Air Force…"

Go from Five to Thirty-Five. That would do it.

"...Idaho Smash."

He flicked his finger. The bullet of compressed air leapt from his fingertip, smashing into the bulb. The bulb blew apart in a shower of glass and sparks. The trio below looked up, yelling in surprise as the glass rained down on them.

"The hell was that?!" Scarface yelled.

"The friggin bulb went out moron! We should have changed that, fuck me!" Mohawk swore.

"Get a ladder then!" Goggles barked. "And get a new one from inventory, and be quick about it! Got glass on my new coat too…"

Neither of them saw or heard the vent latch closing.

"Okay." Izuku sighed, smiling as he floated down the tube. It was quite large, about a meter and a half in diameter; more than enough. He handed himself along the tube, moving easily to the end.

He looked up. The tube opened into a vertical tube, rising up about twenty meters.. Nowhere near the rumored location of the top floor of Kaido's Castle, where Kaido himself resided.

Izuku looked at his watch. 11:13.

"And now for the long climb…" he said to himself. He floated up to the top, and looked around. The tube opened into two more tubes; each with a fan spinning at the end.

He headed down one of them, glancing down through the vent notches. It looked like the third floor. He continued on to a dead end, and looked down again.

It was a lounge; with pirates enjoying food and drink, and playing games like darts and pool. Even singing Karaoke off to the side in drunken merriment. He saw a plump figure, and recognized it as Sasaki. This was his lounge.

Izuku took out a piece of chalk, and made a mark on the side of the tube. He went back the way he had come, and tried the other. This one had a bathroom down below…with ladies.

He kept his eyes up, away from the forbidden sights. He saw a pipe leading upward, and headed for it as fast as he could; beginning the long ascent towards Kaido's Lair.

He had four or five hours until Yamato began her attack. He had to move efficiently, and fast.

Chapter Text

Spytand Malice starred.

The Cat Cafe was a ruin; the furniture smashed, the walls scorched and cracked. In the middle of the floor a battle was raging; as Ulti and Page One, in their dinosaur forms, struggled against Who's Who in his tiger form, and a group of his crew.

Now things were getting weird.

The Flying Six got along about as well as cats in a sack, but there was only so much infighting Kaido would tolerate. For that very reason, they were very particular about their territory, and their possessions. They did not so much as step onto each other's ships, or enter each other's lounges, without express permission or being forced to let them on by the All Stars. To do otherwise was to invite a fight, and the consequences.

Malice looked around, and saw a pirate crouching nearby; one of several hiding in the wreckage around the lounge. He was bruised and bloodied, and breathing hard, his eyes fixed on his master. Propped on the wreckage nearby was a rifled musket, one of Queen's lesser creations.

"What's going on here?" he demanded, in his reasonable tone. The pirate jumped, and gulped hard.

"It's their fault!" he barked, pointing at the dinosaur siblings. "Ulti came barging in here, screaming about a Dekyun or something, and she started wrecking the place! When we tried to stop her, Page One attacked us!"

Malice looked again at the battle. Ulti swung her tail, smashing into a pile of broken furniture, sending pieces flying everywhere. Malice stood still as a shard the size of a marlinspike flashed past, grazing his cheek. He heard the pirate gasp.

This was nothing. He had stood on burning decks, bullets whipping past him, up to his knees in the blood of his own crew.

And he knew how to deal with this kind of nonsense.

He heard the pirate gasp again as he strode forward, stopping a little way from the combatants. He could feel their eyes on his back as he stood there, legs spread, filling his lungs to roar.

"Enough!"

The room fell silent. It took Malice a moment to realize that the word had not been his.

He turned, and it was all he could do not to gape, as King strode through the ruins of the lounge. Anyone that was hiding in the louge did their best to look smaller than they already were, but the All Star didn't have eyes for them.

"This stops now," King said. His voice was not raised, but it somehow managed to echo around the room. The pirates began to scuttle away, some of them carrying wounded comrades. The tiger and the two dinosaurs glowered at the burning angel, all three breathing hard, clearly weary, but none of them daring to move.

Malice's heart hammered. He feared all three of the All Stars, and hated Queen, but King was the only one of them he actually respected.

"Lord King!" he called out. "These three were…!"

"A moment, Malice."

Malice found himself talking to King's gloved hand. A part of him raged at the slight, but it was more respect that he ever got from anyone else on Onigashima; at least from those who equaled or outranked him. Not to mention he knew King made the gesture not out of disrespect but to address the immediate matter at hand.

King stepped forward, towering over the three and glaring at them behind his mask.

"What is going on?" he asked, in a voice like thunder.

"Yamato took away my Dekyun!" snapped Ulti, stomping her reptilian feet. "I was looking for him, and this alleycat attacked me!"

King's eyebrow slowly inched upwards.

"She broke into my lounge and wrecked it!" roared Who's Who. King looked slowly from one to the other, and then at Page One. Despite being a dinosaur, he managed to look sheepish.

"Look, there's this guy the young master took a liking to. But then Yamato came by, dancing around like Oden used to when we had those hostages. Then he smashed me in the head and the guy disappeared."

"That bastard took my Dekyuuuuuuuun!" whined Ulti, stomping her feet some more. "And he hurt my Pay-pay!"

King looked down at Malice.

"Is this what you were about to tell me?" he asked.

"Yes, Lord King."

"Does anyone else say otherwise?" King asked, looking around at the very scared-looking pirates. All shook their heads very enthusiastically for the negative.

"So," King returned his attention to Ulti. "You got into a fight with Yamato, wrecked the place trying to find him, and came barging in here." He tilted his head, but his tone remained the same like stone. "Am I supposed to think that justifies anything, Ulti?"

"He's my Dekyun!" complained Ulti. "Yamato can't have him! And neither can he!" She jabbed an accusing claw at Malice. "He wants Dekyun for himself!"

… what?

Malice felt all eyes on him, and could hear the whispering.

"Uh, sis, not a good time to be making enemies…" hissed Page One.

Malice felt his fangs lengthen, as the old fury rose.. Just because he had never been with anything or anyone, not even once. Just because this hive of carnal depravity did nothing for him. Just because he didn't like…

A gust of hot wind shocked him from his rage. Ulti was now sprawled in the wreckage of what once was a wall, unmoving. She twitched once on the floor, then went still. Page One audibly gasped.

King was standing there, his right leg extended in a kicking motion before bringing it back down with a deliberate slowness. The speed…

That would have hurt an Admiral.

"Page One, take her back to your quarters and stay with her," he said, lowering his leg. "And if she acts up again, I won't be so gentle. Do I make myself clear?"

"Y-Yes sir." Page One nodded quickly, and scurried over to his unconscious sister.

"Who's Who," King went on, turning to the tiger. "I'll send some people round to help you clean up, and repair the damages"

"Thanks," replied the tiger. "But my back room's gonna be tight. I'll make do."

As the tiger padded off, and a now human Page One began dragging a now human Ulti away, King stood where he was.

"Walk with me, Malice."

Malice fell in beside King as they strode out into the street.

"Tell me. Who is this Dekyun?" King asked.

"One of our new recruits, apparently," replied Malice respectfully. "I ran into him while Lord Kaido's food was being stowed. Green hair, lots of scars, but he didn't look right."

"In what way?" The massive angel of death turned, eyebrow quirked.

Malice thought hard, remembering that curiously soft face, those wide, expressive eyes.

"His face," he mused. "He had the body of a warrior, but the face of a boy. And he looked…I don't know…soft somehow. "

"I'm going to get ideas on this description?"

"Lord King!" Malice rounded on him, his fury flaring again.

"Calm down, Malice." King's voice silenced his fury, cutting through his rage and freezing his very soul. Wasn't that he was angry or dismissive, but rather speaking in a normal tone. "I know you're a cold fish, and that's fine. At least somebody's got their head on straight tonight. Even I can't be in two places at once, for that I'm grateful. But you should get yourself a vice, Malice, even if it's just liquor or drugs. It'll take the edge off."

Malice's lip curled. He didn't dare touch booze, not much anyway. And especially narcotics. He couldn't allow himself to relax, to lose control.

"I enjoy my work, Lord King."

"Yes, I think you do. And there are worse vices."

Yes, of that Malice was certain. He never really felt alive except in battle, never felt satisfaction except when his enemies were destroyed. The smell of blood in his nostrils, the heat of burning ships warming his face, the smoke billowing from a flattened town, the wailing and crying of those still alive, pleading to heedless gods, or screaming useless curses.

Yes, his vice was death and destruction. Domination and subjugation.

That was all he could be, the only life he knew. At least now he wasn't serving a lie. He was serving true strength, not fat, incestuous cowards.

"I'm going back to the castle," King said. "Go and find Yamato, and tell him on my order to cease this foolishness. If he acts up again, report it to me immediately. I'll deal with Kaido if he turns his attention towards you."

"Yes, Lord King."

He paused, as King strode off, leaving him alone.

So…that green-haired youth was called Dekyun, or as Page One told him, Deku. Knowing Ulti, and her fondness for silly nicknames, the latter was the real one.

Deku. He had never heard a name like that before. Certainly not in Wano, which he assumed to be the youth's homeland. He looked vaguely like them, and there were more than a few in the Beast Pirates these days.

And he was working with Yamato on…something. Clearly he mattered to the woman who called herself a dead man, or else she wouldn't have risked herself against both Ulti and Page One for his sake. Otherwise, Ulti's little rampage was a red herring.

So then…what was Dekyun's purpose in all this? Was he just Yamato's lover after all? Was it really that simple?

But Malice knew, somehow, that it wasn't. He knew, because Deku's eyes weren't those of a pirate, let alone a Beast Pirate. He had never seen eyes like those on a pirate, or a marine.

Those eyes were…innocent. One who did not understand how and why the world was the way it was.

And they haunted him, in a way nothing had since he had left the marines.

He had to find that boy. He had to know what was going on. If he and Yamato were lovers, he would leave them to it. It was no concern of his.

But he had to know!

(X)

Yamato paused, breathing hard.

It had been a long, hard climb; made all the harder by the winding, narrow passages. But she had reached the top floor of the castle, at long last.

She peered out of the nearest knothole. The main corridor below was deserted, remarkably so. All she could see were one or two pirates - their elaborate costumes and flashy weapons marking them out as Headliners - strolling into the All-Stars' lounges.

She could not hear Queen's voice; a voice hard to miss. No doubt he was down in the Red Light district, chasing some unfortunate courtesan. Jack's lounge looked fairly busy. But King's lounge seemed quiet, subdued.

Yamato spotted a small group of Headliners, hanging around in the corridor. They were talking among themselves. She strained her ears to hear them.

"...not here?"

"No, some trouble down below. Last I heard, Lady Ulti got into a fight with Lord Who's Who."

"Seriously?! I'd pay to see that!"

Yamato's heart skipped a beat. Trust Ulti to get into a pointless fight, and with Who's Who of all people. But what about Izuku?

"Any idea what it was about?"

"All I heard was Lady Ulti went charging into the Cat Cafe, transformed, and a fight broke out."

"Lord King won't like that. Does Master Kaido know?"

"Don't know. He's still in his chambers with Lady Black Maria and the others."

"Guess Lord King wants to handle it himself. I wouldn't wanna…"

"Coming through!"

A rumbling filled the corridor. The Headliners stepped to the side of the corridor, as an enormous wagon thundered through. From her vantage point above the corridor, Yamato could see the enormous sake gourds packed carefully into the wagon, and the luckless pirates pushing it from the sides.

"Can't we have the slaves do this?" grumbled one of them.

"We tried that once, but Master Kaido really wants his sake delivered on time!" retorted the Headliner striding alongside the wagon. "Keep it moving!"

Yamato watched as the wagon rumbled on its way. A full wagon, full of gourds the size of a grown man, all of them full and stoppered.

Yes, it was as she had predicted. He would be drinking himself into oblivion, as he generally did on the Golden Festival. The plan was working, so far.

She lay down, and glanced at her watch. 12:00. Three hours to go. She glanced again through the knothole, her new vantage point allowing her to see the end of the hall.

There it was. A pair of enormous, elaborately-decorated double-doors, over which loomed a serpentine dragon statue of carved stone; identical to the dragon that decorated the front gate of Onigashima.

Kaido's private chambers. His place of comfort and privacy, and of ultimate safety. In three hours, she was dash down that corridor and announce herself at those doors; or else batter them down. There, once again, she would challenge Kaido for her freedom.

And if all had gone well, Izuku would be there; ready to snatch the keys from Kaido's pocket, and slip away unseen. Then, at last, they would escape together.

"Please be alright, Izuku," she silently prayed, closing her eyes to rest.

(X)

Izuku was starting to worry.

For hours, he had navigated the ventilation pipes; levitating up and down, carefully feeling his way around corners, always fearing to make a sound, or to fly right into a moving fan.

Yet still he had not been able to find Kaito's quarters. Most of the places he had found were lounges and bars, full of pirates partying the night away. He had even come across the kitchens, the sights and scents making his stomach growl.

And here was another gap to peer through; another place that might or might not be his destination. He could hear the sounds of men and women cheering. Could that be it?

He paused by the gap, and peered through.

It was a fighting ring of some sort, surrounded by a crowd of triumphant pirates. One combatant, a man from the looks of it, was being dragged away by his feet, leaving a trail of blood. The other was a woman, with short black and white hair, her bloodied fists held high. All around, the pirates cheered, chugged liquor, and settled their bets.

"Let's hear it again for our victor, Speed!" roared a microphone-wielding pirate. "And for the victor, the spoils!"

Izuku watched, heart clenching, as the SMILE fruit was brought out. The woman took it, and paused a moment. Izuku found himself hoping that she would refuse it, that she would back away from such evil.

But the crowd would not have it. They were chanting, thrusting fists and tankards in the air, willing her to take a bite; to claim her prize, or suffer her doom.

The woman bit, and the crowd fell silent as she wolfed the SMILE down. Izuku watched, unable to tear his eyes away. The woman retched, and clutched at her stomach.

And then she changed. She fell to her knees, and her body began to lengthen, stretching out behind her. Her legs began to change too, her feet warping into round hooves. Her lengthening abdomen split into two, and then three, as two growths became legs, and a long black and white tail sprouted above them.

Speed stood up, now on four legs instead of two. She reached up at her head, and found two long ears.

"Speed…of the horse!" roared the delighted announcer. "Give up for our latest Gifter!"

The pirates roared their approval, stamping their feet, chanting so loud that Izuku could not make out the words. Speed began to jump and prance about, like the graceful centaur she had become, eyes bright with joy.

Izuku stared, bewildered, not knowing what to think. But she seemed happy.

He shook his head, and glanced down at his watch. 2:45. He was running out of time.

He marked the opening with the chalk, and continued on his way. Along the tube, then up, then along again, marking all the way. All these hours spent wandering the tubes, and he had hardly ever come back upon himself.

He hadn't underestimated how big the castle was, but he had underestimated just how messy. For all that the Beast Pirates were orderly and well-organized, there seemed no logic to the layout of the pipes. It was as they had been added gradually over time, with new lengths stuck on when needed, with no real plan or system.

A lot like Yamato's crawlspaces. And the rooms and corridors in which she had lived when he arrived. The Beast Pirates were disciplined, but their discipline was born of fear and desire, not of devotion or love. They didn't love Onigashima, or else they would have taken better care of it.

Finally, he reached an upward pipe; this one very wide. He leapt upward, soaring up the pipe as fast as he dared, his heart hammering in his chest. He could not be late! He could not leave Yamato to fight alone!

He reached the top, and then paused. He felt…cold, in a way he couldn't properly describe. The air temperature in the pipe had not changed, but still he found himself wanting to shiver.

She shook his head, ignoring it. There was only one pipe leading away; this one dimly lit by a red glow. Willing himself not to make a sound, Izuku pulled himself carefully into the pipe, and eased his way along, until he reached the glow, which was coming from a vent. He laid himself down, and peered through.

It was a lounge; this one far more luxurious than the others he had seen. The light was low and red, giving the feel of some expensive and not entirely scrupulous club. Pirates lounged in chairs or on couches, talking quietly among themselves, and occasionally laughing. They appeared human, and wore leather costumes encrusted with spikes. Many of them were smoking, the clouds wafting up to Izuku's pipe.

He didn't know what it was, and he wasn't sure he wanted to know.

"It's opium." Daigoro said in his head. "I can recognize the stench any day…"

All around the lounge, Izuku could see the pirates smoking their pipes, or making lines of white powder on the tables. No prizes for guessing what that was.

"So I was with Lord King's fleet," drawled one of them. Izuku slinked out of sight, peeking in barely though the slits as he saw some pirates below him on a couch. "We got the SMILEs without a hitch."

"No trouble?"

"Nah, the whole batch laid out ready for us. I'll say this for Doflamingo, he keeps his word."

"He likes a dozen shiploads of treasure, ya mean!"

"That too."

This was King's lounge! The All Stars had their lounges on the same floor as Kaido's own quarters! He was almost there!

And if they were still enjoying themselves, then Yamato had not launched her attack. He was on time!

He looked down again, his attention drawn by raised voices.

"So where did you go? Come on, tell us!"

"Yeah you're among friends! What's the harm?"

Other guests crowded around, some crowding onto the couches, others standing. The one who had spoken, a Headliner from the look of him, smirked and sniggered; clearly enjoying being the center of attention.

"What?" he drawled. "You wanna know that badly?"

"Yeah, come on!" The guests pestered him again and again. "Tell us!"

"Oh…oh well then," mused the Headliner. "Well…"

He paused for effect, grinning as they hung on his words.

"Well…we went to Dressrosa."

The guests gasped and muttered among themselves.

"They're being made in a factory there," the Headliner went on, lounging in his seat. "Doflamingo's little pet project, and he's sharing them with us."

He smirked, and sat where he was, giving his audience an expectant look. One of them took the hint, and handed him an opium pipe. The Headliner took a long draw, and let out a satisfied sigh.

"Ya didn't get any trouble?" asked one of the pirates. "That Doflamingo guy's not someone ya wanna mess with."

"He does right by us, we do right by him," slurred the Headliner. "Least till Lord Kaido says otherwise. And when that happens…we'll have an army like no other. The World Government…won't know what hit them."

Izuku wrinkled his nose, and backed away from the vent. The smell of dope was getting too much for him. But what he had heard was making his mind race.

Dressrosa. The place Ulti had wanted to take him on a…date. And the SMILEs were being made there, by someone called Doflamingo.

That all made sense. Dressrosa could not be far away; not if Ulti was wanting to drag him there on romantic interludes. Someone like her wouldn't want a long voyage on a sailing ship just to go shopping. And if the SMILEs were being shipped from there in bulk, then it made all the more sense.

And Kaido had implied that it was in the New World, on this side of the Grand Line.

He glanced again at his watch. 2:55. He was close, but he had to get moving.

He hurried along the pipe. It curved upwards; a good sign.

And there it was again. That…cold, that seemed to seep into his very bones, clenching around his insides. It wasn't the air conditioning, it was something else, something from within.

Was it his Danger Sense? Was it picking up on something, trying to warn him?

He gritted his teeth. He could only go on. He had to go on. He couldn't let Yamato down, not when they were this close!

So he continued, forcing his body onward. Onward and upward, and then onward again, through the darkness of the pipes. Colder and colder it became, until it reached his very soul. It was so dark in there, and he was utterly alone.

Then he paused. This pipe was different. There was a fan at the far end, and one behind him, keeping up a constant, cool breeze. There were many small vents along the pipe, each one covered by an elegantly-carved grate.

Was this Kaido's room. Had he found it?

"Why do I feel this…" Yoichi murmured. "Pressure…?"

"We're stepping into the dragon's lair. That… and whatever this feeling is…" Hikage said.

There was something there nearby. A presence he could sense, like seeing something only in the corner of his eye, or at a great distance; or a sound he could barely hear.

That was it. That was what he had sensed. That was where the cold was coming from.

He moved carefully along the pipe, crouching down by one of the vents. Willing his heart to slow, he leant in to look.

A vast chamber, elaborately decorated, with an enormous bed in the center. Flame lamps lined the walls, their light soft, violet, casting gently dancing shadows.

At the foot of the bed lay women, sprawled seemingly where they had toppled. They wore elaborate, expensive-looking kimonos, and had their hair done up to match. They looked, for all the world, like the geisha around Kyoto.

No, not geisha. More like courtesans, with their kimonos off-the-shoulder like that.

There were two more shapes further up the bed, too far for him to make out clearly. But they were both enormous, one of them snoring like a sawmill. Izuku glanced about, and saw something piled up beside the bed. They were clothes, and an enormous rope belt, not unlike the one Yamato wore.

Kaido's belt. For certain. And Izuku could see his trousers, the ones he had worn when he had made his speech; when he had patted the left pocket.

A sudden rumble echoed through the chamber. Izuku jumped back, his blood running cold, as Kaido slowly sat up, smacking his lips and grumbling as if he had awoken from a drunken induced nap.

"My lord?"

The other shape sat up, its movement languid and graceful. It was a blonde woman dressed in the same manner as the other women, though her kimono was black and even more elaborate.

She was also considerably larger. Smaller than Kaido, but large enough to hold a grown man in her hand like a doll.

"My lord? Are you hungry? Thirsty perhaps?"

Izuku stared in mute terror as Kaido reached out with one enormous hand. It closed around a sake gourd, which he lifted to his lips and glugged down.

Izuku's stomach churned. There was enough sake in that gourd to get twenty people drunk. Yet he downed it like it was water.

"Nnnngh… We're being watched, Maria." he growled, setting the gourd down.

Izuku's heart stopped. 'Black Maria…'

"Watched, my lord?" Black Maria made a show of looking around. "There's only us here. No one would dare intrude."

"It's something…small, weak," Kaido mused. "I can't quite place it."

Izuku was frozen stiff as he moved out of sight in the vent, floating so as to not make a sound; as he remembered what Yamato had told him. The Observation Haki, that let him sense all around him.

But why could Kaido sense him! He meant Kaido no harm! He had no intent to fight! And Kaido had drunk enough sake to get the JMSDF plastered! How could he still sense him!?

"Rats perhaps, my lord?" suggested Black Maria. Fortunately, she did not sound particularly concerned. "We could have Who's Who provide some cats."

"There are others here… in their lounges," rumbled Kaido. "I know them. But this one…no, not one… but many.."

"Many presences, my lord?" For all her courtesan manner, Black Maria still managed to sound dubious. "Perhaps men tending to the pipes? Or filling in the crawlspaces?"

"A single rat, but not alone," Kaido went on, as if she had not spoken. "Nine of them…"

Izuku almost cried out. Nine of them? Did that mean he could sense the Vestiges? Could Haki sense even the dead? He can't hear the vestiges… but he can sense the fear.

They knew as well. They were as silent as he. Even they who went up against and spoke back to All for One… were paralyzed in fear.

He felt his sense beginning to boil. His heart rate being the only thing he can hear outside of Kaido's lair.

It was deafening.

"A possum, perhaps," commented Black Maria. "They carry their young on their backs, or so I hear."

"Maybe…" the large man slurred, acknowledging her suggestions for the first time.

Izuku was terrified. Only once, long ago, had he been quite so afraid as this. That time in Kamino Ward, with All for One.

But there was no All Might this time, no fellow heroes and friends like Todoroki and Yaoyozoru to stand with him, to help him fight. Even then, his objective was to save Kacchan, not fight the Symbol of Evil.

He was utterly alone. Only the wall, and the pipe, separated him from Kaido; the Demon King of this living hell.

Izuku's mind ran wild, as his old nightmares returned; his horrified imaginings, and the memories the Vestiges had shown him in their combined mutual state of mind numbing terror.

Their memories of the world before, the world of chaos and darkness, as humanity lashed out in blind terror at the strange new power growing in its midst. Countless lives had been lost or ruined, cruelty piled upon injustice a thousand times a thousand times. Cities had burned, nations torn themselves apart, never to recover. Human civilization had fallen to the very edge of utter ruin.

Yes, Kaido was like those times. As if that era of destruction, chaos, barbarism and madness had been fused into a living form.

Kaido would have fitted right in. He would have made that world his own. No petty dictator, no Villain, and no Hero could have stopped him. Even One for All could not have stopped him. He would have made Japan his Onigashima..

No. Not Japan. A shadow king like All for One might have settled for Japan, but not Kaido.

The world would have been his sandbox. To create, change, and destroy as the mood took him.

He felt so cold. His soul shrank, his body faltered. His hands going to his hair as he tried to breathe. Reality seemed to fade around him, sinking into a morass of cold, black despair.

There was no power that could oppose that thing. Even One for All would not be enough! He was no match!

"It's annoying."

The sense began to flare.

The quakes. The quakes of his footsteps. The shuffling of metal that was Hassaikai being taken up from the floor, the surprised gasps and groans from the other courtesans.

He could sense it. It was only a shape in the low light, a shadow darkening the vent several meters ahead of Izuku, but he could feel that great and terrible presence, moving slowly towards him. It was… choking him. His head was beginning to burn.

Those horrible slitted yellow eyes bearing at his spot.

"The vermin…" the monster continued, "They're still here."

"Maybe it's paralyzed in fear, my lord."

"Maybe so…but it's irritating."

This was it. He was doomed. If he tried to flee, then Kaido would sense him, and rouse the entire island against him. If he didn't, then he would have to face Kaido himself.

He flees, he is almost certainly dead and the plan ruined.

He fights, he is certainly dead.

The vestiges were silent. No doubt paralyzed with the same fear as he.

With the same realization too.

"Come back to bed my lord. It's only a possum."

"Bwuh… *hic*, it'll give the newcomers something to do. And I… fancy having a window here."

Izuku heard the gust as Kaido drew back his club. He wanted to howl, to flee, to run and cower somewhere small and dark. His Danger Sense was blazing so hard he thought his head would split into two; his brain pounding with his heart inside his small, fragile body.

He was so scared. He couldn't move, or scream, or breathe.

He couldn't breathe!

Izuku clutched at himself, tears streaming down his face. He couldn't do it. He wasn't strong enough. He was nowhere near strong enough. He was going to die! He was going to die alone in this place, alone and unremembered! He was going to…

Someone…

ANYONE!

And then a bang cut through his blind terror, the sound ringing in his ears. With it came the shriek of bending steel, and the crash of breaking stone. Light poured in through the vent, momentarily blinding him.

And then a crack of thunder.

"RAIME HAKKE!"

The crash resounded around the chamber. Izuku flew up for a peek and stared, struggling to control his gasping lungs. The terrible shape was staggering backwards, hitting the wall with a grunt of surprise. The wall disintegrated as Kaido fell, throwing up a cloud of dust.

And then Izuku saw it, the much smaller shape dropping to the floor, from where it had soared through the air to strike. The glint from her kanabo pouring in from the darkness.

"Prepare yourself, Father! For I am Kozuki Oden!"

"Oh for fuck's sake Yamato!" groaned Black Maria, her courtesan act gone as she covered her eyes against the light. "Tonight of all nights! Really!?"

The other women scattered, scampering out of the way with cries of terror. But Izuku was not afraid, as he saw Yamato standing amid the billowing dust, kanabo at the ready, amber eyes fixed on her stricken father.

"I have come to take your head!" she bellowed. "And to claim my freedom!"

A massive hand reached through the smoke, and Kaido moved out of it with an annoyed sigh.

Dust matted his face, but his skin had no damage, barely a hair out of place. He took one quaking step forwards, and even Yamato shifted back slightly, clutching her kanabo hard.

"I'm almost proud."

He took one step forwards, a quake reverberating through the entire chamber and black lightning arced up Hassaikai. The floor cracked, and the walls shook, making the dust fall in shimmering clouds. He reached the bed, and took the sheet from it, wrapping it around his waist.

"Attacking an enemy while they rest, while they… *hic* drink and fornicate, after you have spent time to heal to one hundred percent. Not a bad idea. You've become more tactical…my foolish child. Well done."

Kaido stood over his progeny, his club in his hand. Yamato brought her own to bear, glaring up at him.

Izuku stared, unable to tear his eyes away. Yamato, the only friend he had on this vile island, was about to fight that monster. Those slitted, demonic yellow eyes, boring into her defiant amber orbs.

"So now…*hic*… let's move on… to a more important lesson. And we begin…now."

Chapter Text

This was it.

Izuku might or might not…no! Izuku was there! Yamato knew that for certain. That was why she had to fight, to keep Kaido distracted!

She leapt up with a roar, swinging her club.

Kaido parried with the barest flick of his wrist. A motion that looked as effortless as breathing. Yamato had only a moment to see her father's eyes, and then he swung Hassaikai.The blow caught her dead center, hurling her out into the main hallway. She backflipped as she landed, landing on her feet and twirling on her toes.

"Narikabura!" she roared, a burst of blue Haki leaping from her club as it swung. The blast flew at Kaido, who drunkenly walked straight into it.

It didn't even stop his stride.

All around her, the doors lining the corridor were opening; those inside looking out, no doubt wondering what the noise was. Yamato ignored them, charging at Kaido in a dead sprint.

"The first lesson I'll impart..." Kaido slurred as he swung a lazy strike. Yamato jumped over it, flipped, and brought her Armament-enhanced club down on his head. The blow struck, but Kaido's only response was to grunt at her efforts, looking up with a brow raised. She landed, gritted her teeth, then turned and charged, even as Kaido's arm rose to backhand her. Her Observation Haki was clicking in on all cylinders, and Takeru rose, the strike sending her flying into the opposite wall.

"...is of knowing your *hic* limits," Kaido groaned. "Knowing your place in the natural order of the world."

Kaido strode towards Yamato as she struggled free of the cratered wall, splinters and debris falling off her.

"Shut up!" she yelled, charging at him. Kaido was ready, and their clubs clashed, their steel ringing like a thunderclap. Yamato felt her hands shaking, but she kept her grip, barely. She flipped up, somersaulting over Hassaikai and striking again. But Kaido was too fast, and her attack met only the ringing steel.

"When one knows one's place on the food chain, focus comes to them," Kaido growled. "You, my foolish child, do not know yours."

Yamato glared into his yellow eyes. She hated those evil eyes, as she hated his evil words.

"The second les-*hic*-son."

Kaido swung. Yamato caught the blow, the force driving her down the hall. She could see Jack peeking around the door of his lounge.

He held up a drink by way of encouragement.

She wanted to spike him out of a window, but she had bigger problems.

"...is that focus, brings the clarity of a nigh-unobtainable dream," Kaido went on, striding towards her, swaying more from his drink than anything that she did. "The only way to make that dream a reality… is to reach a place where you can never be touched. Never be harmed. That is the fruits that focus brings."

"Then you're a coward!" shrieked Yamato. She charged at him, violet lightning crackling around Takeru. Hassaikai crackled in turn, its lightning a darker violet, dark and malicious. The clubs met, the blow reverberating through the castle, shaking it to its foundations. Yamato's sandals dug into the floor, scoring deep as she was pushed back, glaring up at her leering father.

The man looked as if he was standing in a gentle breeze, the ground under him holding without a crack as he held her at bay.

He wasn't even taking this seriously!

"The third lesson…" Kaido glowered. "...is that to obtain that focus, one must become stronger. To cast aside anchors and chains that would hold you back, from reaching...*hicuuulp*"

He sighed/belched, the stench of sake making Yamato blanch.

"Greater heights!"

He swung, so hard that Yamato's arms shook, driving her back across the floor. She yelled in pain, her arms shaking.

"And I will reach that height! By taking your head!" Yamato yelled. Kaido scoffed, hefting Hassaikai onto his shoulder.

"Will you now? My stupid child," he sneered. "As you are now, you will never overtake me. Not with the anchor you carry, and the chains you willingly place on your person!" He pointed at her. "If you think yourself strong then-"

"I'm leaving."

"Hmm?"

Kaido paused, and turned. Black Maria was stepping over the ruins of the door, with as much dignity as the situation would allow. Her courtesans scuttled behind her, cowering in fear; as much of Maria's obvious annoyance as of the battling oni.

"Ah, Maria."

"My buzz is gone, my lord, and I do not want to involve my girls in your familial dispute. I hope you understand."

She took a moment to rearrange her kimono.

"We can always share a bed tomorrow."

"Mnnngh..." Kaido rolled his eyes. "Very well, do what you…"

Yamato's club caught the back of his head, yet didn't even make him move as he responded with a swipe from his hand, sending the girl flying down the hallway once more.

"...want, Black Maria," he uttered.

"Way to be a buzzkill, Yamato," Black Maria hissed. She turned and marched away, her girls hurrying behind her. Yamato ignored her, glaring at her father as he walked towards her, the ground shaking under his footsteps.

"As I was saying... If you think yourself strong," The man rose up, looming over her, not even a scratch on him from any time she had struck him.

This was starting to feel familiar. No matter what she did, no matter how hard she tried, she could never make him bleed. Never make him hurt!

She couldn't even make him move unless he allowed it.

That first strike was a surprise yes, but a courtesy in the end, a congratulations of forming this plan in his eyes.

That curtesy is gone now.

"Then you are gravely mistaken, my foolish child."

"I am strong! I will be strong!" Yamato yelled, running forth. "In my own way! Not yours!"

She reared Takeru back.

"You crappy old maaaan!"

She swung, Armament coating Takeru, the full two-armed swing.

Kaido caught it with his thumb and forefinger. Yamato held on, as Kaido swung her around his head.

"Then I shall impart a fourth lesson!" he roared, and threw Yamato down. Her body exploded with pain as she struck the floor and continued going, hitting the lower floor and rolling down the corridor.

(X)

"Everyone get back to your chambers." Jack the Drought called out from his lounge. "Lord Kaido will resolve this shortly."

The Headliners retreated, closing the doors. The massive grouper-Fishman sighed, closing his own door. Now, maybe he could enjoy his time with his woman and get some lines in.

The door clunked shut, followed by many others in the hall.

And over in Kaido's vacated chamber, a vent opened.

(X)

Yamato groaned, as she tried to stand up.

She was down on the main floor. Pirates were peering out of doorways and windows, and around corners.

She gritted her teeth. She had to keep fighting! She had to give Izuku more time!

"The definition of insanity is doing the same thing over and over again, expecting a different result!" Kaido's voice boomed.

Then he landed, the floor shaking so hard that Yamato almost fell down again.

"It's Lord Kaido!" someone gasped.

"And he's fighting who?"

"Leave it," muttered a Headliner. "It's just another spat with the Young Master, just carry on."

"Tell me, Yamato," boomed Kaido. "What do you expect to happen in challenging me time and again? If you were to cast aside that stupid ideal, and your pathetic insistence on being Kozuki Oden, I would train you as you need. Until the world would fear your name, you can acquire whatever your instincts desire, and people would give you the respect you would deserve, as befitting my heir."

"Kozuki Oden... was not pathetic!" she yelled, her voice hoarse. "He gave you that scar, didn't he?"

Her anger flared, burning like a fire inside her. Her anger, and something more, something deeper. Losing herself in the thrall of battle. To avenge Wano. To avenge Oden.

"That's why I will defeat you!"

She had never wanted it more. She had never wanted anything more, not in all her life. She had to defeat him! She had to leave this island! She had to save Izuku!

"Here and now!"

It erupted. Power burst out of her, waves of blue washing over the floor. Lesser pirates began to collapse, foaming at the mouth. Her club glowed with the same light.

Kaido blinked in surprise as the wave of power passed over him, and then lifted Hassaikai from his shoulder.

Then he smiled.

"Worororo~" Kaido slurred, his annoyance gone, something like excitement gleaming in his yellow eyes. "It seems I touched a nerve, huh? Enough to let you finally use it. It's a power befitting and proper of my heir."

Yamato glared, her blue aura fading and coalescing into Takeru. Lighting crackled around it, leaping out all around, searing into the walls and ground. Those pirates still conscious scattered, running for their lives.

"I am Kozuki Oden..." Yamato glowered. "I will not toil, will not falter come what may. And I will... surpass you!"

She gripped Takeru, and leapt at Kaido, the walls around her disintegrating as her power erupted.

"YOU SHITTY OLD MAAAN!"

"Come on then! Prove it to me!" Kaido exclaimed, face twisted into a demonic smile, eyes alight, arms wide. He has never been this eager and excited before.

"SHINSOKU!" Yamato roared, veering towards Kaido like a missile, Takeru brandished high. "HAKUJAKU!"

She swung, her black illuminated club striking Kaido in the gut, and hurling him back. The wall caved in as he struck, the gusting winds making her hair fly. Pirates screamed as they were caught in the maelstrom.

Yamato slumped to her knees, breathing hard.

"Mnnngh..."

A rumble echoed across the floor, and Yamato's eyes widened.

"Worororo… finally… you have made progress…"

Kaido emerged his outline on the wall clear, stepping through the hole he had made.

On his body, there was no mark, no evidence that anything had happened.

Yamato's mouth fell open. That…that had been everything. She had put everything into that strike!

"But, it's not good enough." Kaido said, frowning slightly, "I had such high hopes for that strike, I let down every guard that I could, and even that barely got through. Oh well... However, for your efforts I would be remiss not to return the favor."

Hassaikai crackled with dark violet lightning, and Yamato brought Takeru to bear, willing her heart to calm itself. "After all, you put a little spice into this night!"

He leered at her, as his eyes boring into her.

"Now let me show you the difference between us, between one who is free, with chains broken, his anchors cut!"

He brandished his club. Yamato forced herself to her feet, though her whole body was full of pain.

Yamato roared, pouring Haki into Takeru, and charged at her father as he took a step forward.

"Kaidoooo!"

"Kongo" Kaido said, his voice echoing on the wind as he swung.

She saw the club move and the world seemed to stop.

She couldn't dodge.

"Kabura!"

A violet shockwave erupted from Hassaikai. Yamato felt it wash over her, her father's Conqueror's Haki burning into her, even as she raised Takeru to block.

And then she flew. And flew. She felt walls disintegrate as she flew through them, vaguely heard cries of terror and surprise, people scampering out of the way.

And then she hit again. Stone, cold and hard, the inside of the Skull Dome's outer wall.

And then she fell, and hit the floor, Takeru landing with a clang beside her.

She gasped for air. Her lungs tightened, her arms and legs convulsing with pain. Lightning crackled along her body, burning her tormented flesh.

Pain. There was only pain. It hurt to breathe, to live, to think.

She could feel the floor bouncing. She looked up, through the blood dripping down her crown. And there was Kaido, his shadow blocking out the light.

His fingers grasped one of her horns. She hissed in pain, squirming at his touch.

But she couldn't move, it felt like every bone in her body was broken.

"Now do you see the difference? My child?" Kaido asked, his eyes bearing down on her, his voice rumbling with authority. "Now let me ask you, once more. Cast aside your ideal as Kozuki Oden. Forsake it, forsake your foolish crusade to save Wano, while posing unconvincingly as a man. Do so, and you will be free, and you will become so strong, you will be second in this world, only to me..."

Yamato struggled to breathe, as his words resounded in her skull.

To be his heir.

The heir to this cruel monstrous Empire. To forsake those people in Wano…

She couldn't find the strength to breathe. So instead she spat, bloody spittle landing on Kaido's cheek.

His eyebrow twitched. He dropped her, only for his palm to cover her face, and the world spun as her back was used to fold the ground under her. Yamato screamed a soundless scream as she lay there, crashing against debris at her back as she cried in agony.

"You think you will be free!?" he roared. "Look at our horns! Our mighty forms! Our unnatural strength! We are Oni, Yamato! Every battle, every brush with death, these things make us stronger! But we are among the last of our kind! The Flying Six! You! And me! We are all that is left!"

He glowered down at her. But there was something in his eyes that didn't belong there. Pain, and hate.

"Even if you leave this island, you will never be free! The world will hate you, fear you, and will hunt you down; as the World Government did long ago to our kind. They will never love you, no one will."

Yamato seethed in pain, taking deep breaths, trying to recover. But it was hard to do as she looked back at her father. Never has she had seen him so… vehement about this.

"You can serve someone nobly in the name of homeland, duty and strength… " His eyes looked to the side, as if recounting a memory. A bitter painful memory. "And in the end they will sell you out because of who you are! Humanity. Merfolk and Fishman. Mink-kind. All will forever and always fear us, unless they use you for their own ends!" Kaido roared, pointing his finger at her. "They envy us! Despise us!"

Yamato coughed, breathing as she was on her knees now, arms shaking with pain to keep herself as she glared up at her father.

"In all the world, you have only me." Those horrible yellow eyes bored into her, into her soul. "I am your world, and no other will say otherwise. For you are my child, the one and only thing in this world I truly possess outside of my strength and my ambition."

Yamato wanted to retort, to tell him that he was wrong. For he was wrong; she knew that now, more than ever.

For she had seen it, in a pair of soft emerald eyes.

But she kept silent. There was nothing to say. Kaido sighed, and took a deep breath.

"You think that glaring at me with those defiant eyes will make you Kozuki Oden? Yes, Oden gave me this scar. It will never fade."

He patted the cross shaped mark upon his chest. The only time someone had wounded him and left their mark.

"However, if you believe that he would have killed me during that battle…you are sorely mistaken. It ended the way it did because those Kurozumi rats got in the way of a good deathmatch."

He growled, hefting Hassaikai upon his shoulder.

"Regardless... Let me impart upon you a fifth and final lesson."

A dark grin began to form.

"If Kozuki Oden, the man you wish to become, couldn't surpass me... what hope do you have as you are?"

And then the world went quiet.

Yamato had tried so hard, for so long, to blot out her father's words. The cruel jeers of others, the mocking whispers behind her back, which fell silent whenever she turned around. She had always held firm, always persevered; as Oden did when he hung onto Whitebeard's ship. Through all those battles, as a Whitebeard and then as a Roger Pirate. And again when he came home, dancing in the streets like a lunatic, that his enslaved people might live another day; and one day be saved.

And last of all, in the oil pot, his retainers upon his back.

But this...

Her eyes widened up at him... her blood running cold.

She was Kozuki Oden, a great man, she called herself.

And yet…

It was crumbling. That thing she had built in her heart, that she had sustained and protected for so long; that had sustained her through years of darkness, and loneliness, and pain.

What hope…does she have?

How can she climb… the unclimbable?

Defeat the undefeatable?

Kill the immortal monster, who was her only flesh and blood?

He smiled down at her. And that smile was worse than every blow he had ever laid on her.

"Hn. I allowed you to be called my 'son' to indulge you. I would have rather liked a son, but alas… your mother passed when she gave birth to you. You are my daughter, my heir, the Oni Princess of Onigashima. Only when you accept this will you be able to surpass Kozuki Oden; a loser, a failure. Do not follow the path of a failure. Become who you are meant to be, my child."

He turned away.

"For as you are now, you will never leave a mark upon me."

He began to walk away, then paused, chuckling darkly.

"Worororo... this was a good night! A good bedding with Maria and the ladies, and this! Haaa…But... I should get some sake to go... I'll go to the cellar, grab some…then find a lounge. I wonder if King's in too… he better have some lines to spare…"

And he left, stepping through the holes he had made with his only child.

Yamato stayed on the ground. Her white robe was tattered, revealing bruised and bloodied arms. She began to walk, supporting herself with Takeru, fighting through the pain in… everywhere. Her vision was hazy as she limped. Thankfully no one was around, everyone too preoccupied in staying out of their scuffle, or too drunk to care.

Inside her broken body, her heart was at war. Why!? Why was she letting her father's words get to her like this!? Why now?!

She shook her head. She had to focus. She had to keep going.

Focus!

That's right… she lost sight of her goal during the thrall of an all too familiar battle.

'Remember why you chose to fight him,' she told herself mentally. 'Not to surpass him as Oden tried. But for…him.'

She forced her hand to her eyes, at her watch, praying that it was still working.

3:10 in the morning. Somehow, it lasted throughout the battle by miraculous fortune.

She was on the opposite side of the Skull Dome from her room, and the western beach was just beyond it.

She had to get there. That was all she had left to do.To reach the rendezvous point, where she had first found him. It will be long and painful and arduous going down from the top floor to the bottom, but it can be done.

She lifted her head, smiling a smile that none would ever see.

"I hope… no...." she murmured to the empty stairwell, as she made her way down.

Kaido had hurt her, in a way he had not managed for many years. Her body was near-broken, and she felt little but pain.

But she had done her part. And she could only move forward. Through the pain. Through the words bounding in her head, feeling the fire of determination blossom within her.

"I will meet you there. Wait for me, Izuku."

(X)

Izuku flew down the pipes, following the chalk marks he had left.

He had done it! He had the key! And now he had to go! He had to find an empty room, and sneak out of the dome!

"Go left." Nana murmured. "I remembered a storage closet that was empty."

Izuku took the advice, turning left and racing down the pipe. He had never felt so alive! Never before had he been so close to death, to utter destruction.

'To think she fought that…thing…for all these years,' he thought. Yamato, the woman who was his only friend in this new world.

He was glad of her. So very glad of her. Grateful doesn't begin to describe the feeling he had inside him.

Izuku's heart swelled within him. He had to get her away from Onigashima, away from her father, and the Beast Pirates, and all the evil that festered in its dark depths.

"She is brave,," Hikage agreed.

"But it can't be called fighting," the Second said in a dour tone, "He was playing with her, never once taking her seriously even with everything that she threw. It had more in common with a parent stopping a child's tantrum than anything of substance."

"Yes, she is Kaido's daughter." Yoichi affirmed. "Family tends to go easier on each other when it comes to spats like these. I would know..." His voice drifted off.

"There's nothing we can do for now, except to go to the rendezvous," the Second User replied. "We have what we need. Collect the travel essentials first."

"Yeah, Yamato did her job." En added. "We must hurry."

"Of course." Izuku replied, patting his pocket where he had stowed his prize. He had swapped it with a piece of debris of about the same size, so Kaido might not notice right away. But time was of the essence.

They had to get out of here.

"There." Nana said, as Izuku saw the vent, the dark room illuminated only by the light from the door crack.

He unfurled his Black Whip, the tendrils reaching out and lifting the latch. He slunk out, closing the vent behind him, and descended to the floor with a sigh.

"Izuku, you're doing great. We are so proud of you… words can't describe it. " Nana assured him.

"Thank you," Izuku said with a soft smile.

He took a deep breath, and eased the door open. The lights were on, and there was no rampaging Ulti. And no sign of Malice either. Pirates were passed out drunk, and he could hear murmurings from behind other doors; no doubt other pirates were still partying. He looked about, wondering where he was, and saw a sign on the wall.

Third Floor.

He glanced at his watch. It was 3:50.

He strode off, trying to act natural, like he was just another pirate. All the same he glanced about, alert for danger, as he stepped onto the Live Floor. It was only somewhat less busy than it had been before; with many pirates lying around, crashed out drunk. Others staggered from one door to another, alone or in groups. Inside the buildings, he could hear music and merrymaking.

Izuku paused. If he cut straight across he would reach the western side faster. But he would be clearly visible to anyone who happened to be watching. Best not to risk it.

He stepped onto a pagoda, and dropped down into the castle's shadow. He moved quickly along the wall, under the awnings. After a few minutes of jogging and careful pausing, he made it to the other side.

Not a challenge, nor even a glance, came his way from the pirates. THey were too drunk, or too busy getting drunk.

Perfect.

He looked at his watch. 4:05.

(X)

It took a bit, but finally, Izuku had reached Yamato's side of the dome. He knew he had, for the corridors were as derelict as he remembered. The further he continued, the fewer and fewer pirates he encountered. He dashed up a flight of stairs, past some crashed-out pirates, and reached a familiar hallway.

This was her floor. This was where her room was.

He reached her room at a jog, sliding the door shut behind him. The dust he and Yamato had carefully arranged on the floor was undisturbed, and the equipment lay on the bed, right where they had left it. No one had been inside.

"All right. Now for the beach."

Izuku stepped over to the bed, and gathered up the backpacks, log poses, and goggles. This done, he stepped over to the window, and looked out. It was still dark, a heavy fog hovering all around.

He stepped out, activating Float as he went, and descended into the fog.

They were going to leave this place. At long last!

(X)

Across from Yamato's door, a wall panel slid open, and Spytand Malice stepped out.

"The beach…for what?" he asked aloud, as he reached into his hiding place and drew out the bazooka. He stepped up to the door, steeling himself. Got him.

"You shouldn't be in the Young Master's room Dek…"

He trailed off. There was no one there. He could see footprints in the dust in front of the door, but nothing beyond.

"Where did he go!?" he hissed.

He looked around the room, but there was nothing to see. He looked under the bed, tore off the covers, even glanced into the bathroom. But there was nothing obviously amiss. He looked again, wondering if he could have missed something.

Those crates…

He stormed over to the crates and pulled them aside. His heart leapt as he found a futon lying behind it. A futon that looked like it had been used recently.

Was this Deku's bed?
Only the window remained. He stepped over, and looked out. There was no sign of anything, just the usual thick fog. Had this Deku tried to climb out?

Then he looked down, and saw something on the stone sill. Something white. He brushed his finger over it, and it came away on the tip.

Chalk. The sill was marked with chalk. But why? The window was over a thousand meters above the ground! What could be the reason?

Unless…

Then he saw it. There was a distortion in the fog, a hole, slowly disappearing. What could it have been?

"The beach," he growled. It was his only lead now. He shouldered his bazooka, and clambered onto the sill.

"Geppou!"

He leapt into the fog.

(X)

Izuku landed upon the beach, and checked his watch. 4:25.

He looked around. Yes, this was the right beach, the one where Yamato had found him. This was the rendezvous point.

But Yamato wasn't here yet.

Izuku shook his head. One last thing to do, and all the better that she wasn't there.

With the gulls crying overhead, Izuku scuttled behind a rock, and began to pull off his Beast Pirate uniform. It wasn't the most embarrassing outfit he had ever worn, but it was the one he would least miss.

This done, he reached into his backpack, pulling out his old uniform. His green bodysuit with the white trim, the iron knee pads and iron-soled boots, and Gran Torino's cape as his scarf.

Yes, this was his real costume. A costume he was proud to wear, and it felt good to wear it again.

Even if it needed a good clean, and a lot of mending.

With his costume on, he looked up. In the distance, across the sea, he could see the faint violet light of dawn. His watch read 4:30.

"Please be okay, Yamato," he whispered, almost in prayer. He stepped out from behind the rock, and leant on a nearby tree. Beside him, a brook fell into a lagoon below, the sound curiously soothing. He glanced up at the Skull Dome, its eyes glowing with menace.

He felt sorry for anyone who had to face it head on. There could not be many armies or fleets in this world that could face such a nightmare cheerfully.

Izuku jumped, as he heard something. He spun round, and there was Yamato, emerging from the darkness. Her clothes were torn, and she was limping, but she was alive!

"Yamato!" he cried, his heart leaping as he waved. Yamato saw him, a bright smile erupting across her face, as she turned towards him.

Then his heart sank, as he saw her clearly. Her white robe and hakama were tatters, her sleeves torn away to reveal muscular arms. Her flesh was bruised and bloodied.

"You're hurt," he said.

"It's all right," she replied, grinning. "I knew this would happen."

Her eyes were bright, and Izuku's heart leapt to see them.

"I'm just glad you're okay, Izuku. Did you get it?"

"Yes, I did."

Izuku reached into his pocket and pulled out his prize; their prize. A simple stone key, as long as a serving spoon. But Yamato's mouth was agog, eyes wide, at the sight of it.

"Got the key," Izuku said, awkwardly. "In his pocket, right where you said."

Then he faltered, as Yamato fell to her knees, a hand covering her mouth, tears running down her face.

"I... I never would have imagined... this day would come. I believed in you but... this is all so... surreal."

She lifted her arms, the cuffs rattling with the chains. "I'm... I'm going to be free… I'm going to be free…" She looked up, her eyes filled with light and gratitude. "Izuku how... how can I ever thank you...?"

Her voice was hoarse, quavering. She covered her mouth again as she sobbed with joy.

No, not just joy. But grief too. Grief for the wasted years, the wasted life, trapped on Onigashima.

"It's all right. We did this." He said, laying his hands on hers. Hers were so much bigger, yet covered in scars and calluses, so much like his own. His green eyes looked into hers. "I couldn't have done this without you."

"Even so... I... I never dreamed of this... Izuku, you're a miracle..." She took a deep breath. "You're... my hero."

Izuku's heart was aglow, for the first time since had come to this strange world. Saving Xandra had been important to him, but not like this. Even when he had heard Yamato's tale, and told her his, he never would have imagined her eyes could be so bright.

Yes, even through the sickening despair and soul-crushing fear that had tormented him this night. That despair and fear, that now seemed like just a memory.

He would do it all again. For her, he would do anything.

"Come on, let's go," he said. "Hold up your hands."

Yamato beamed like a young girl on Christmas morning, holding out her shaking wrists.

"I still… can't believe this is happening."

"It is. Just hold still." Izuku laid a hand on hers, and aimed the key for the first shackle, sliding it into the lock.

"Now, you are…"

His head blazed, his Danger Sense blazing like a new-born star. He saw Yamato perk up too, her eyes wide and hard.

"Yamat…!"

An explosion buffeted him, roaring in his ears, hurling him away. He looked up, just in time to see Yamato vanish over the cliff edge, a dark shape wrapped around her. He heard her scream as she fell, and a splash below.

No! Not the water! She couldn't swim!

"Yamato!" he shrieked, scrambling towards the cliff edge, One for All activating as he slid along the sand, avoiding what was coming his way.

The tree fell, sliced it in two.

"Well, I never saw this coming," drawled a cruel voice.

Spytand Malice stepped out from behind the rocks. He wore his black coat like a cape, revealing a muscular, scarred body. His hair was blonde, with a pronounced widow's peak. His face was stern, and without feeling, as he fixed Izuku with two red eyes.

"At first I thought you were lovers," he went on. "But stealing Lord Kaido's own child? That's a new one, Deku. I have to hand it to you."

He smiled a cruel smile, and tossed the object he was carrying - what looked like a flintlock bazooka - away.

Izuku gritted his teeth, and glanced down the waterfall. Yamato was in the lagoon, head and body above water, writhing in some kind of net.

"Izu...ku!" Yamato cried out weakly, and coughed. "I'm... okay! Just...ahhh... damn... seastone and the water...cold!"

"Oh relax, she's in a seastone capture net," Malice oiled. "Can't kill her after all, or else it'll be my head that rolls, and not yours."

Izuku glowered at him. Yes, this was Spytand Malice, the newest of the Flying Six. Yamato had told him about this man, that he had once been a Vice-Admiral of the Marines, condemned for some unknown crime.

"You will not leave this place," Malice went on. "I will present you both to Lord Kaido, and he will reward me. He will permit me to fight one of the All-Stars, and I will take my place by his side."

He took off his coat, it fluttering to the side as he stood in his pants and combat boots.

"Of course, I alone will take the glory," he said. "I won't let anyone else steal what is mine."

"That's not happening," retorted Izuku, with all the determination he could muster. "Yamato and I are leaving this place…"

His heart roiled as he remembered the slaves, and their suffering. He remembered what Yamato had told him, of the slaves on Onigashima, and the people of Wano. He remembered his eyes meeting Kaido's in the Live Floor. And feeling his presence drown him…

Never again.

It may not be now… but one day, one day soon. He will…

Surpass him!

"And one day we'll return, and I'll destroy Kaido myself!"

Malice stared at him for a moment, and then barked a hysterical laugh.

"You!? Destroy Kaido!? You haven't even beat me yet! I, who was a Vice Admiral of the Marines!"

Izuku's lip curled, his stomach churning. He hadn't been a serving Hero long, but there was one thing he knew. If there was one thing Heroes and police officers hated, more than anything, it was one of their own who had fallen from grace. He had never understood it, not until much later, not until he had learned that even Heroes could fall.

"Yamato told me about that," he said, glaring. "She told me you were a Marine, once. You fought for law, and order, and justice."

He felt sick. He felt dirty. Just looking at Malice made him want to scream.

"Why!?" he demanded. "How can you do it!? How can you stand with them!? You've seen what they do!"

But then he faltered. He had expected some vicious smirk, or more laughter. But Malice's smile was gone, as was that arrogant swagger. He just looked…angry, resentful, as if Izuku had somehow insulted him.

And the look in his eyes…he had seen it before.

"If you've seen this world," Malice growled. "You wouldn't have to ask."

His lips curled, revealing teeth lengthening into fangs.

"If you knew what their Absolute Justice was, what that justice served?"

His eyes changed, turning into reptilian slits. His whole body bulged, his clothes shifting and tearing as he transformed. His head lengthened into a dinosaur's muzzle. His legs grew and bent, a mighty tail reaching from his back.

"You think you can touch Kaido as you are now!? You insignificant whelp!"

His skin turned green, the flesh becoming scales.

"Know this! I am Spytand Malice! Of the Flying Six!" he roared with devilish pride. "I was a Vice Admiral from Marine HQ! My bounty is 303 million Berries! What can you, a mere child, compare to that!?"

His fangs grew longer and longer, gleaming like swords.

"I will claim my place as an All-Star! And when Lord Kaido begins his war, I will be his spear! We'll overturn this world, and I'll stand on the mountaintop, among the mightiest of all!"

And Malice loomed over Izuku, as a massive green-scaled Tyrannosaurus Rex; bigger even than Ulti and Page One. His tail swung, smashing a nearby rock into dust.

"And you will be nothing but a bare skull upon the road behind me!" Malice growled, slitted red eyes glaring down at him. "Make your prayers to your god boy! Stealing from an Emperor of the Sea will not grant you a quick death!"

Izuku stared up at him, his soul steadfast and firm, and something else. Why had those eyes unsettled him so?

"I don't care!" he snapped, driving down whatever fear he had of him. He had no time for this, not for his mad rantings or his dark dreams. "I'll stop you! I'll stop all of you! One day! I will bring all of you down!"

And he would. He had to. He didn't understand Malice, nor did he know much about the World Government he had once served, and now so clearly hated. But that was no reason to let Kaido have his way!

"We will leave here!" He took a deep breath, remembering everything.

Everything he'd seen, Everything he couldn't stop.

The death. The pain. The despair.

His emerald eyes glowed, bright as steel, as he stared back into those malevolent blood red orbs. "And you aren't going to stop us!"

The dinosaur stared at him, and charged, a snarling roar erupting from Malice's maw.

Chapter Text

Malice charged, leaping up and doing a frontflip despite his massive size. Deku stood his ground, pocketing the stone key he had stolen from Kaido, glaring up at him as the massive tyrannosaur felt his body harden.

"Tekkai! Kemono Kenpo!" he yelled, his haki hardening around his tail. "Datenbi!"

The massive green tail slammed down, throwing up a cloud of sand and earth. Malice looked, and saw the little thief drop to the ground nearby. His body was…aglow, or so it seemed.

"Rankyaku!" The dinosaur kicked his leg out, an azure blade of compressed air flashing out. But Deku was too fast, leaping away as the blade slashed through the air. Malice snarled, and thrust out his head, fanged maw open to bite. The boy ducked, barely avoiding his sword-sharp teeth, and slammed his fist into Malice's jaw.

He grinned, even as Deku dropped away. He had barely felt the blow.

"Mediocre!" he roared, kicking at Deku with one reptilian foot. "Was that supposed to be a punch!?"

Deku glared up at him, those green eyes hard.

"You think you can defeat me with that!? Don't make me laugh!"

Malice charged at him again. Deku jumped and kicked, but Malice was ready for him.

"Geppou!" Malice jumped, soaring over Deku in a leap that an actual tyrannosaurus could never have managed. He almost wanted to laugh at the look on Deku's face, as he dropped down behind him. Deku began to turn, but it was too late.

"Rankyaku!" Malice tightened up his leg. "Dragons Five!"

He kicked out his leg, five azure tyrannosaurus heads leaping from his foot, spreading towards the boy like a spread of rockets. Deku brought up his arms, the blasts exploding all around him, throwing up clouds of sand and smoke.

The sand fell, and there Deku stood, apparently unhurt. There was smoke coming off him too.

"Ahhhh now I see!" Malice leered. "You're a Devil Fruit user too!"

Yes, the Smoke Smoke Fruit, he remembered that one.

"You must have killed a former subordinate of mine to get it! He was a weak little fool anyway!"

That glaring snitch of an ensign from the East Blue. Was his name... Smoker?

Ironic, and doubly so. Young mister I'm-so-pure-and-immaculate had killed a Marine to get a Devil Fruit. How quaint…the little hypocrite.

Deku's eyes widened up in surprise… blinking.

And then…smirking?

Malice bared his teeth, as Deku began to run; not straight at him but around him in circles, smoke billowing from his body. Faster and faster he ran, until he was almost a blur, dust and smoke billowing all around him.

"You're going to need to do better! I can still see you boy! Rankyaku Koryu!"

Another azure tyrannosaur head, this one bouncing across the sand like a cannonball. The blast hit Deku, sending him sprawling. He leapt up, but Malice was upon him, fanged maw chomping down. Deku sidestepped just in time, and swung his glowing arm in a backhand strike, catching the dinosaur on the chin. Malice staggered, and kicked out with one leg, catching Deku and throwing him along the beach. He rolled, bounced, somersaulted, and landed on his feet.

Malice glared at him, eyebrow cocked, as Deku brushed sand off his shoulder. Clearly he was no novice. Killing a marine lieutenant would have been no challenge for him.

His growled, his bloodlust bubbling with him. He was going to have to take it up a notch.

"Hn…I get it…trying to throw me off my guard. Don't be so cocky, fool."

Around them, the sky was no longer black, but a soft violet. Dawn was coming, and the brighter it got, the more likely someone was to see them, and interfere. He was not going to backstabbed, not when he was this close.

"You don't possess haki, do you?" he growled, as his body began to change again. Deku blinked, in what looked like surprise, as his body shrank into a more humanoid shape; a better shape for tricky fighting. "It's obvious, with weak punches like that."

The transformation finished. Malice stood tall, reveling in his man-beast form. Bent-legged and green-scaled, with a long tail and a great crest upon his back. His chest and arms were those of a muscular human male, his red trousers covering his waist down to his knees; his blonde hair rising from a heavy reptilian brow, above glowing red eyes, and a short snout.

He liked this form. He suited him so much better than his human form, and it was much easier to manage than the dinosaur form.

"Time for me to end this farce!" he growled.

"Now who's cocky!?" retorted Deku, dropping into a fighting stance. He sounded confident.

"You're a Logia with no Haki! Not a good combination!" Malice roared. "Soru!"

He charged at Deku, his enhanced legs kicking at the ground ten times in the blink of an eye, so fast that Deku couldn't keep up.

"Goshigan!" His open palm flicked forward, claws slashing at deku's arm. The youth dodged, raising his arms. Smoke sprayed out like water from a hose, so hard that Malice coughed. He staggered away, and felt a blow strike his leg.

It had stung...just a little. Was Deku getting stronger?

"Goshigan!" Malice lashed out again, his clawed hand striking the sand. He heard movement to the side, and leapt as Deku kicked, barely avoiding his iron-soled boot.

Not bad. Not bad at all. Were it not for his thieving, he would have done well in the Beast Pirates.

"Too slow!" Malice dropped his tail and kicking with both legs. Deku raised his arms, the impact crushing him into the ground; so hard that it cratered; throwing sand all around.

"Is…that all?" Deku asked, glaring from behind his crossed arms. Now it was Malice's turn to blink. He had withstood the blow.

His anger flared. He clenched his foot talons, grabbing Deku's arms. He balanced on his tail and backflipped, hurling Deku away.

He could smell blood in the air. It made his heart race!

Yes! This was what he lived for! To fight! To dominate! To kill! To feel the blood thunder in his veins, and see the red mist descend. The whole world shrinking into that single moment.

Where he could not see those eyes…

"You're finished, runt! You're not ready for the New World!" Malice twirled on the spot, Haki hardening his tail. "Tekkai! Kemono Kenpo!"

And he twirled like a top, as he waited for Deku to fall, and saw the boy raise his arms.

'I will break you before you die! Brat!'

"Kaiten!" And his tail struck. "Shingekibi!"

He followed through, the iron-hard, Armament-enhanced blow flinging Deku away across the water; dozens, then hundreds of meters.

And then a splash.

And it was over.

Malice stood up, staring out to sea, watching the waters for any sign, and knowing there would not be.

That was the price of a Devil Fruit's. They brought wondrous power, but denied their users the water forever. No one who consumed a Devil Fruit would ever swim again. And the water that far out was too deep to stand up in.

"Damn…" he muttered to himself. "Got carried away."

And he had. Now there was no body to bring back, no proof of what had happened. And the key had been on him.

Oh well. He would have to post some Waiters to keep watch, then bring the body in once it was washed up; assuming it ever got washed up. The currents and tides of Onigashima were as treacherous as they were merciless, and dead bodies could wander even in calm waters.

He knew. He had seen them. Floating in the water around his ship, bumping against the hull, staring up at him…

He shook his head. No. No time for that. He had a job to do, a destiny to claim. The body came later, now a real prize needed to be claimed.

He jumped along the beach, reaching the lagoon in a few short Geppous. He looked down, and saw Yamato was where had left her; still trapped in the net, and shivering in the water. Not deep enough for her to drown in, fortunately, but enough to drive her fruit-enhanced body mad with terror.

"You almost got away, there," he said, staring down at her. "Just a little too late."

He reached down and grabbed the net, hauling it out and dumping it on the nearby rocks. Yamato glared at him, shivering and breathing hard. He could see the wounds on her bare skin, healing fast but still noticeable.

"So you fought Lord Kaido," he mused, dragging the net behind him as he strode along the beach. "You distracted him, and he made off with the key. Very clever, I have to admit."

He didn't mind admitting it. He didn't hate Yamato, or even resent her all that much. She was a fool, but she had the strength and the will to follow her own path. It was only bad luck that had caused him to turn up just in time.

Bad luck. Wrong place, wrong time. Just like the others…

"You and him have caused me a lot of trouble, tonight," he growled, his smirk twisting into a fanged grin. "But it's worth it. By tomorrow, I'll be ripping out Queen's neck, and what's his will be mine. His ships, his crews, his labs, all of it. As for your little friend…"

He paused for effect.

"Well…that's up to Lord Kaido. Most likely he'll rip him to pieces, assuming he's still alive, which is doubtful. Either way, he is a dead man. As for you, well…I can't imagine he'll be pleased with your little escape attempt."

He wouldn't, that was for sure. Kaido indulged his wayward daughter, but actually trying to escape would be a step too far. The one thing Kaido could be relied-on not to do was outright kill her. Oni were rare enough at the best of times, without him killing his only heir.

He reached the sand, and began to climb the slope.

"I don't know how that Deku fellow got here," he mused aloud. "Not with that Smoke Smoke fruit in him. He's probably got friends over on Wano. My first order as an All-Star will be to head over there and hunt them down."

More fighting, more killing. Kaido would not regret losing Queen. He would not regret taking Spytand Malice into his service.

He glared down at Yamato. She was strong, but not as strong as she needed to be. She could never take Kaido's place, not as she was. She could not fight like Kaido, or lead like Kaido. She would never gather a mighty army and fleet, and lead them to Marineford, and then to Mariejois. She would never give him what Kaido had promised!

"And you will stay here," he growled. "In whatever state Lord Kaido sees fit to leave you in."

Her every bone broken, no doubt. Or maybe he would just lock her up again, and leave her to stare out of her window, right back the way she was before; with only Deku's memory to keep her company, and the knowledge of what her dream had cost him.

"What…" she panted. "What makes you…think that…Deku…Deku's power…comes from…a Devil Fruit?"

Then she smiled, almost cockily.

"Hmm?"

Malice couldn't believe what he was hearing. Not from a Devil Fruit? What could she mean?

Then he heard a splash. He turned, and saw something in the water. It was…displaced, as if the sea had parted for just a moment.

"What the-"

Pain.

Pain, like nothing he had felt since that day. Pain, as if a tree trunk was being driven into his stomach, his body coiling in around it. He let out a yell as the force of it flung him backwards.

Then he saw Deku, his foot outstretched, his body aglow with green lightning.

Malice screamed as he fell backwards, dropping Yamato as he fell back, flying tens of meters in seconds. He saw Deku in the corner of his eye in an instant, just as his gloved fist smashed into his jaw. His jaw burned as he was flung away, bouncing across the sand.

How could this be happening? Where had this power come from? Why was he so fast?!

Then he stopped, suddenly. He looked, and saw black tendrils, like roiling tentacles of utter darkness, wrapped around his arms and legs, holding him fast. The tendrils were coming from Deku, who was now charging at him, emerald lighting crackling and leaping across his body.

Deku's fist struck his face, caving in his nose. He flew back again, the tendrils letting him go, and he bounced across the sand for hundreds of meters, and laid still.

He roared in mingled pain and rage, as he pushed himself up. Blood was running down his face, his nose bubbling with every labored breath. He coughed, and grabbed at his nose, twisting it back into place with a crack.

And then he saw Deku, floating in mid air, wreathed in smoke, the dark tendrils coiling in the air behind him, emerald eyes staring down at him.

Such power. He had never seen, never imagined. What the hell was he?

"Impossible!" he roared, his voice gurgling and bubbling with blood. "You should be sunk! What are you!?"

His roar became a scream, and he flung himself at Deku, crossing the distance fast with Soru.

"You fucking puuuunk!" He brought his hands together, thrusting them at Deku. "Tekkai Kenpo! Juushigan!"

He thrust, thrust again, but Deku ducked and dived from each lightning fast strike, and he couldn't land a blow. He saw Deku rear his hand back...

"Tekkai!" And his body hardened, as he poured his Haki into his body for defense.

And then Deku lashed out, punching him straight in the gut. Malice's eyes bulged, and a shockwave blew over them, blowing away sand and making waves wash out into the ocean.

He staggered backwards, coughing, clutching his stomach. His insides were on fire.

"Yamato's right," said Deku. "I don't have a Devil Fruit, or Haki either."

Malice's eyes widened. He stared at Deku, straight into his eyes; doubled-over as he was. There was not a hint of fear, or of doubt. Not like before.

"Those hits from before were at thirty percent. Just to see what you were capable of. Right now, I'm hovering around... eighty percent."

Eighty... percent of his strength?!

And those eyes. They weren't innocent any more. Not the innocent eyes that had tormented him so. They were the eyes of a warrior, eyes that matched his form. They were eyes that had seen battle, and won through.

But for all that, all that power, he didn't have Haki. Not a hint of it. Not once did he sense it in his blows.

A cold, dark dread coursed through Malice's soul, his eyes widening in fear.

'If he... if he learns Haki...'

He saw it in his mind's eye. This green haired machine... flying up, charging towards the strongest creature in the heavens. Lord Kaido in his magnificent and awe-inspiring dragon form, a green thunderous hailstorm towards the azure dragon king.

'He... he could be a threat... to Lord Kaido!'

His anger flared again, rising to join his fear. He roared, his entire body coating itself in Haki, a dark emerald sheen. Full Body Armament! No holding back!

"I WON'T LET YOU WIN!" he shrieked. "YOU WON'T LEAVE THIS ISLAND ALIVE!"

He had to die! He could not be allowed to threaten Lord Kaido! If he did, it would all have been for nothing!

"Seimei Kikan! Bakuha! Full Armament! Tekkai Kemono Kenpo!"

His wounded body bulged, his fangs growing back, as his full power erupted.

"No, we'll be leaving this island together. All of us," replied Deku. "You included!"

Deku's body glowed. For a moment Malice was bewildered. What kind of dumb thing was that to say?

No! He was going to take him prisoner! Give him back to the Marines! Return him to the fate from which the Beast Pirates had accidentally rescued him!

The world was spinning, but Malice could only see one thing. Deku, hovering there, the man he had to kill.

"DIE!" he roared. "KAITEN!"

"Let me teach you something, Malice," replied Deku, with perfect calm. He reared back his hand, glowing with emerald light. "Let these words be seared into your memory forever! Villain!"

"SHINGEKIBIIIII!" Malice roared, and the blonde haired dinoman swung his tail as hard as he could.

With a yell, Deku backhanded him with his free hand. Malice fell back off balance, his body a mass of pain, his heart falling into the depths.

That was everything he had. He had split galleons in half with that power, smashed cliff faces, snapped Marine battleships like twigs!

And he had been backhanded…by that brat.

And Deku's glow grew brighter, blinding him a shining green star.

"Go further beyond!" Deku grasped his right hand, reared it back, gritting his teeth and stepping forward. "PLUS!"

And he struck him, right in the stomach.

"ULTRAAAAAAAAAAA!"

Malice was beyond pain. He could only feel himself moving, flying backwards, out and away, over the waters, soaring into the clouds.

And he knew no more.

(X)

Izuku stood, fist outstretched as the clouds parted. He could just see Malice, now a white Jetstream in the dawn light, soaring away like a missile.

He shook his hand. There was a mark on it, and it stung, more so than his prior attacks. But he didn't feel much, not with his adrenaline coursing.

"I just realized," Izuku mused. "I didn't even need to use Fa Jin against him."

"Smart move to tell him you're using eighty percent as well, assuming he survives. You were only using fifty percent when you sent him flying instead weren't you?" Yoichi stated.

"To be fair, he can only control fifty percent of One for All." En commented. "Control fifty-five percent without the Black Whip braces, and his arm would explode."

"Good. The less our enemies know of your true strength. The better." Hikage added. "Will make it all the more surprising when you show your true power. I suggest you use that tactic more often."

"He would have made for a strong foe against most heroes." Nana said. "But, there are levels to this, and the mentality of a fighter goes a long way. I'm guessing he lost his cool, and his Haki must have stopped working as well as it could have after you deflected his attack."

"We should leave regardless," the Second User said. "If he lands in the water, he might get washed back here."

Izuku blinked. Yes, as a Devil Fruit user, Malice could not swim. He might just have condemned him to death.

A part of him cringed at the thought. For all that he had hated what Malice was, and what he had done, he had not wanted to kill him. It went against everything he had been taught, everything he had ever tried to be. Heroes didn't kill unless they absolutely had to.

And besides…he had a horrible feeling he knew why Malice was the way he was.

"Don't dwell on it," said Daigoro sullenly. "There was nothing you could have done. I've known guys like him. The ones the job breaks."

"If you left him here, they would have killed him themselves," the Second User cut in. "If he lives or dies out there, it's nothing more than fate."

Izuku sighed. The adrenaline was fading, as was his righteous fury. Only sorrow remained, and weariness. There had once been a time when he would have reveled in such a victory; a time when there were Heroes and Villains, good and evil. But no longer. He had seen enough of his world, and its problems, to know that life wasn't that simple.

He remembered Gentle Criminal, scorned and rejected because of a bumbled act of altruism. He remembered Toga Himiko, cursed with a cruel and horrifying Quirk; a Quirk that could express itself only through depravity.

And Tenko.

"It's okay to pity them," Nana said. "It just means your soul isn't in the dark place theirs is."

"Heroes who lose their humanity eventually lose themselves," added Hikage. "They become as bad as any Villain, and don't even notice."

Izuku knew about that. He had learned about it in Ethics class back at UA. Just as he had learned about Heroes who had become Villains outright; as Malice had done.

So then, why? Why had he done it? What had he been trying to say?

"Just because they're the government doesn't mean they're the good guys," En said.

Was that it? Was the World Government to blame? Was it this Absolute Justice not what it sounded like? What could it even mean?

It was something he was going to have to find out. Out there, in this new world.

With Yamato.

Cursing himself, he flew down the beach to where Yamato had been dropped.

"I saw what I could! Izuku, you're so strong!" Yamato cried, eyes wide with awe. "I was worried you wouldn't be able to fight off any of the Flying Six! Guess I was wrong!"

"Malice is strong." Izuku nursed his hand a bit, rubbing it. "My wrist is going to be hurting me for ages, but I've had worse. Good thing I caught him off guard…plus, if I had fought any one of them inside Onigashima during the festival and well, not miles away, King would have come my way and the plan would have been ruined."

He smiled, kneeling down beside her. He tugged, and the net came apart.

"You hurt at all?" he asked, as she pulled herself free.

"Just a little, brrr... cold and sore. But I'll be fine." She smiled softly, and took Izuku's hand. "Ah look, the sun's beginning to rise."

Izuku turned, looking left down the shore. The sun was indeed rising, the violet of the morning sky turning red, flowing slowly over Onigashima. He wished he had been on the eastern shore, where he could see it directly.

"Come on, let's get to the gear." Izuku helped her up, and they hurried up the shore together; to where their gear had been partly buried in sand.

"Now then," Izuku said, pulling out the key with a grin. "Before we were rudely interrupted."

Yamato perked up, holding up her chains again and smiling widely. Izuku took a breath, and slid the key into the first cuff. It clicked, and then clicked again as he turned it.

And clicked again, as it came undone and fell to the sand at their feet. Izuku then took the key to the other cuff, and did the same thing.

With a clink and clatter, the chains fell to the sand. Izuku saw Yamato's wrists, left pale by lack of sunlight, and hairless by chafing.

He heard a sound, and looked up. Yamato was crying, biting her lower lip, tears flowing.

"Izu...ku..." She uttered, lifting up her hands to her eyes, seeing the marks for herself. Her wrists, cuffless. "I... I'm..."

"Yes, Yamato. You are free." Izuku said softly, smiling back at her.

"BWAAAAHAAHAAAAAA~!" she bawled, grabbing Izuku and hugging him tight, his head in her chest. Izuku squeaked as she twirled him around and around. She sobbed and wailed, as years of sorrow and despair flooded out of her.

It reminded him of his mother, on the day when he got into UA academy.

"S-Sorry..." she gasped, letting go of him and backing away. She fidgeted with her index fingers, her cheeks suddenly pink as she looked away. Now she reminded him of Uraraka again.

"It's just... I feel like my heart's about to burst and... ohhh I don't know what else to do!" She giggled. The boy chuckled back.

"Well, we need to go," he said, and handed her a backpack. "Put this on your back near where Takeru is. And hold this too." He held out a Log Pose. "Put it on your other arm opposite your watch."

Yamato blinked, and then she beamed, eyes as bright as the stars as she nodded. She did as she was told, putting on the backpack, watch, and Log Pose while arranging Takeru carefully beside it, wincing a little from her injuries. Izuku did likewise but put his own backpack in front.

"And here, goggles," he said, holding out a pair once she had finished securing her Log Pose.

"What for?" Yamato tilted her head, going up and placing them around her head past her horns.

"For flying, not to get sunblind. You did say you must have eaten a Devil Fruit at some point in the past." Izuku mused. "But now's not the time for that. Come on." He turned around and floated up, until his head was level with hers. "Wrap your arms around my chest."

He grinned. They were about to go. He was about to save her.

This was it.

(X)

This was it.

He was going to save her... take her away from this place.

Yamato was finally going to see the outside world. As Oden did so long ago.

She felt her eyes sting, tears returning again as she nodded.

Sixteen years. Sixteen years of pain and loneliness, with only her ideal to sustain her.

But in the end, it was all worth it.

She walked forward, taking her final steps on Onigashima. Her chained life. Her prison.

She wrapped them around his chest, her breasts pressing against his back as Izuku gulped lightly.

"Am I too big?" Yamato asked. Izuku looked back, his cheeks pink, but still smiling that smile.

"It's alright. Because... I'm here," he replied softly. He laid his hand on top of hers, gripping it softly. No one had ever done that, not in all her life. His hand was coarse and calloused like hers, but it felt so…nice.

The dark tendrils emerged, wrapping all around them. Yamato perked up, surprised.

"There, now you won't fall off."

He looked out to sea, and Yamato felt herself leaving the ground, gasping a little.

"I'll never let you go."

He will never let her go.

Why did those words give her such comfort and relief...

She smiled, nodding as her tears flowed inside her goggles. "Mmhmm!"

He took off, levitating away into the sky, picking up speed. Yamato's heart leapt into her throat, as they moved away from the shore. Further and further, faster and faster.

No explosion. Her cuffs were gone, abandoned on the shore of Onigashima. There was nothing to keep her there, nothing to trap her any more.

She was free. Free of her father. Free of them all.

Seagulls winged alongside them, flapping their wings and cawing. Yamato wanted to reach out and touch them, to see if this was real, and not a dream. The seagulls cawed, and banked away, giving the pair distance.

She remembered her words that day. The day she found him.

"I wish I was like you guys. Going so far away, seeing so many things..."

The day she found her hero.

She sniffled, and hugged Izuku tighter, resting her head against his soft hair. Higher and higher they soared, the dark and stormy skies of Onigashima fading ever further behind them. The skull mountain seemed to glare after them, eyes glowing red, mouth open as if to cry out in protest.

She grinned through her tears, and lifted one of her goggles. She pulled down her eyelid, and stuck her tongue out at the island; mocking them one last time. All of them. Her cruel father, his warped minions, all of them.

That's right. Kaido...

"If Kozuki Oden, the man you wish to become, couldn't surpass me... what hope do you have as you are?"

The words resounded in her mind, and her soul. It would not be that long before Kaido realized she was gone…

They would have to get stronger. Kaido would give them no peace, not while he had the power. It was just as Izuku said. They would have to go back, and destroy him.

They would have to get stronger.

They would get stronger.

'And I will surpass you father. Somehow...' Yamato thought. In her own way. Whether it be as Oden or perhaps…

"Alright, now then." Izuku said cheerfully, looking at his Log Pose. Yamato looked down. They were hundreds, maybe thousands of feet above the sea, her hair whipping in the wind as they rose towards the clouds.

The sky was bright orange. The sun was at their backs, and the moon falling before them. The dawn had come.

For all those years, she had known only darkness. To live on Onigashima was to live in darkness, with Oden's memory a brief, flickering candle flame. A candle that had burned down to almost nothing, until Izuku came.

This was the dawn. Her dawn. Her life had finally begun.

"Let's see the needles... ah! They're moving!" Izuku called out. Yamato looked down, and she lifted her arm, the tendrils moving to accommodate her. The needles within the compass-globes were indeed moving.

"One's safely pointed behind us towards Onigashima... and another is pointing left…"

Izuku turned his head, as did Yamato.

And there it was, gleaming in the dawn light. The coastline of the Land of Wano. Oden's homeland. She could make out Mount Fuji, and there was the faint outline of the Flower Capital dozens of miles away in the distance too, just as Oden had described them.

"Well that won't do. The only needle left…is pointing north!"

"Oh, mine's pointing northeast!" Yamato added. "How about... we go northeast? My compass' needle is calmer than yours Izuku!"

"Sure, maybe we'll find something along the way!" Izuku called back with a grin. "Yamato, I know little of the world here. Only from your journal Oden wrote." He looked up to her. His green eyes filled with happiness. "So let's explore it... Experience it with our own eyes, together."

And Yamato's heart blossomed, like a flower opening in the sunlight for the very first time.

"Yes! Let's!"

"Alright! North by Northeast!" Izuku grinned. "Let's go!"

And they flew off together, into the morning clouds, towards the falling moon, away from the hell that was Onigashima, over the raging waterfalls that sounded the plateau island of Wano.

For both of them, it was a new beginning. Their lives were cut short; one by the dastardly intentions of a shadow king, the other by the cruel parentage of a demon king.

But those days were behind them, and before them was the great endless blue. For both of them, a new world had opened up, a world of endless possibilities.

They had both lost, and they had both grieved. They had found each other, and escaped from their despair. Alone they would have failed, but together they succeeded.

And so they flew on, riding on the wind, with only the needle of a Log Pose to guide them.

One day they would return, they both knew. Fate was inexorable, and it would draw them back to Onigashima.

But when they did, they both knew that they would defeat Kaido. They would put an end to his evil, and bring a new era to the world. A world of life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness.

For they would be heroes. Heroes of the New World.

Chapter Text

The festival was over.

The sun had long since risen, and Onigashima was a scene of chaos. All across the island, pirates stirred from their slumbers, groaning at aching heads and churning stomachs, hoping that their vague memories were just bad dreams, and in some cases wondering just who they had woken up next to.

And like every great army after a great celebration, the captains - the Headliners - were ready for them.

As they woke, groaning and cursing, they searched their quarters with trembling hands, until they found the hangover tinctures they knew to keep hidden there. One gulp, and a few moments retching, and they strode out to take charge; their mouths tasting like sewage, and in no mood for funny business. Unlike their lessers, they could not get away with acting slovenly.

Strolling along the streets of the Main Floor, King could see it all.

He watched the lowly Waiters groaning as they trudged to their duties, Headliners barking and snapping at them. Slaves were hard at work too, clearing up the mess left by the previous night’s festivities, and generally handling the menial tasks even Waiters considered beneath them.

There was no real need for him to be there. The Headliners had a handle on things, as they generally did. He had half-expected some trouble in the Red Light district, but there hadn’t been any save for that mess for that Deku fellow. Beyond that, it was just the usual unfortunates stumbling out of the brothels, hurrying away lest they be charged for another night. He had seen one unfortunate pirate run screaming down the street, while his former hosts giggled and blew kisses after him.

Yes, Onigashima met all the demands. One sometimes had to be careful where one visited.

He paused for a moment, watching a group of pirates working a wall. There was a very large hole in it, shaped vaguely like a very large human. He peeked through it, and saw a line of similar holes, running through the buildings behind it; all the way to the outer wall.

Exactly as Kaido had described. Yamato had disturbed his night with Black Maria, forcing him to teach her yet another violent lesson. In no mood to sleep, and with Black Maria having taken herself back to her quarters, Kaido had settled instead for King’s lounge.

It had been a long night, but a good one, all things considered. King feared Kaido as all the Beast Pirates did; but he also understood him, as few in all the world did. That was probably why Kaido sometimes liked to drink with him, especially when he was in one of his moods. He even mused that Kaido was something akin to a comrade, perhaps even a friend.

And he had been, King had known. His relationship with his daughter had long tormented him. She was his only family, the one person he could not bring himself to kill. But instead of accepting his love and benevolence, or at least obeying him, she was bent on imitating Kozuki Oden.

King understood why, and Kaido knew that he did; though neither had said a word. There had been something different about that man, something special. He was not surprised that Yamato had admired him, yearned to be like him. To live in his legend was to escape from this place, if only in her own mind was an understandable desire.

He had something like it too, once.

But Yamato did not understand. She could not understand, because she had not endured what he and her father had endured. She had not suffered as so many of the Beast Pirates had suffered. She did not know the world for what it was. Until she did, she would never understand her father’s dreams, let alone value them.

He sighed. There was nothing he could do about it, and the work crews were about their tasks. If they kept up, they would have the walls repaired by nightfall, and there would be no sign that any of it had happened.

He strode off, ignoring the fearful eyes that followed him. Slaves lowered their heads, pirates snapped to their tasks, and Headliners snapped to attention as he passed. The latter he acknowledged with a quick nod, silently encouraging their efforts as he strode on.

Satisfied that there was nothing more to see on the Main Floor, he headed for the nearest stairs, and down to the lower floors. The sooner he completed his rounds, the sooner he could get down to the docks and check on the ships, then head back up to his lounge to relax for a bit before Kaido summoned him. There would be orders, no doubt; and the faster they were carried out, the better.

Then, as he reached the lower corridors, he saw something he did not expect.

There were pirates down there, but they were not hard at work. They were standing or sitting around, scratching themselves or rubbing at their heads.

King did not say anything. He did not need to. He just strode along, the pirates scattering hither and thither as he passed, some of them shouting in terror. So it was, as he strode along the corridors into the armory, and then out into the docks.

This didn’t make sense. They shouldn’t have been mooching around, not even on the day after the Golden Festival. He had expected to find Spytand Malice down there, scaring them into order. But there was no sign of him.

King strode along the docks, until he reached a familiar set of ships; the ships of Malice’s fleet. They were in good order, as usual, with the crews finishing up their morning checks. Some of them were hanging around on the docks, and turned to look at him as he approached.

King knew them well. Many species and both genders; and a fair few Gifters. Most were muscular, all were hard-eyed. Those without claws and teeth had spiked bracers and pauldrons, their belts and bandoliers festooned with weapons. Around each neck hung a red scarf, the same as Malice wore.

Hard cases, one and all. The kind of pirates who could cope with a man like Malice. The kind of pirates only Malice would take on.

“Where is your commander?” King demanded, stopping in front of them.

“Don’t know, Lord King,” replied one of them; a square-faced pirate with a scar running down over his right eye.

“What do you mean, you don’t know?” asked King, with exaggerated calm.

“We don’t know where he is, Lord King,” another cut in, a black-furred mink, a weasel by the look of it, with nicked ears. “He hasn’t been down here all morning. The Headliners went looking for him, but they haven’t come back.”

Now that was odd. He had known Malice for years; ever since he had recruited him on Dressrosa. This was not like him, not at all.

Something was wrong.

He turned on his heel, and strode off across the docks; towards the main entrance. He strode up the main stairs three at a time, pirates scattering out of his way as he ascended.

At the top of the stairs was the assembly hall. It was a large, vaulted chamber, the walls lined with bulletin boards, and the ceiling festooned with loudspeakers. It was in this place that pirates gathered to check the bulletin boards, and figure out where their units had been assigned for that day; and over the following months. It was currently deserted, and well it should have been; for the early afternoon shift was still ongoing. During shift-change, it would be utter pandemonium.

King paused a moment, glancing around on the off-chance of a Headliner; someone who might have seen Malice. But there was no one around.

Except there was.

There was a Waiter over by one of the bulletin boards; a young girl with blonde hair. She was working at the board, pulling out the various name plaques and sliding them back in again, whispering to herself all the while.

Behind his mask, King’s lip curled. She was only young, from the look of her, but only Headliners or above were allowed to arrange the bulletin boards. Surely she must have known that?

Apparently not. And he was going to have to correct her.

He moved behind her, moving as quietly as he could. She continued her work on the board, blissfully unaware of his presence.

“...no, they can’t go straight on sea duty! They should go over…here! And these guys…no, it’ll take them that long to get back! Maybe…these guys instead…!”

“Ahem.”

“Eep!” The girl let out a shriek, and dropped several plaques on the floor. “Hey! Don’t make me jump like…that.”

She paused, as she looked him up and down, like she had never seen him before.

“Oh wow, Lord King!” she exclaimed. “I’ve never seen you up close like this! You really are tall huh.”

King regarded her for a moment. She looked even younger up front than she had from behind. A little young to be a Beast Pirate.

“What are you doing with that bulletin board?” he asked, gently but firmly. “Don’t you know only Headliners can alter it?”

“I’m doing it for Lady Ulti!” declared the girl, apparently unperturbed despite him towering over her.

It was… impressive, in its own way.

“I’m in her crew, see?” the girl said, showing the marking on her shoulder to confirm her words, “And this whole schedule just doesn’t make any sense! It’ll drive her nuts! So I’m fixing up so it’ll work!”

His curiosity piqued, King knelt down and looked up and down the board. Now that he came to it, there was nothing obviously wrong with the schedule. It was tidy, efficient, something akin to what he saw on Marine boards inside battleships

Though when he saw those last, most of them were on fire, or about to be.

“What was wrong with it before?” he asked, as the girl finished picking up the dropped plaques and sliding them into place.

“Well you see, Lord King, they had it all messed up!” The girl began pointing all over the board.

“They had these guys coming back from sea duty and going straight back out again! That’s no good, because they’ll get stinking drunk and they won’t be good for sailing for a couple of days, and the ship will need a week of down time anyway; unless they take another one, and the guys really don’t like sharing their ships, so there’ll be a brawl and stuff’ll get broken and half the guys’ll end up in the hospital. So I put them on Torii guard duty instead, to give’em time to settle down.”

She pointed to another set of plaques.

“And over here, they were gonna send these guys out on guard duty over in Wano. But that’s dumb, because Lady Ulti wants to go to Dressrosa next week, and she only likes that crew for her flagship. If anyone else tries to handle her, they’ll get it wrong and drive Lady Ulti nuts! And she has been in a bad enough mood since Yamato made off with her new boyfriend! So I put these guys on the garrison run instead, and her fave crew on dock duty, so they’re ready any time!”

“Hmm…”

That much made sense. Like any pirate of any note, Ulti had a flagship built, armed, and furnished to her own precise wishes; and like any pirate of note, she was extremely proud of it. No two ships were alike, and to handle a ship like that a crew had to not only be good, but to know their ship well.

And Ulti was particular about such things; more so than any of her fellow Flying Six.

“You seem to know your business,” he said. “I’m impressed.”

And he was. He had never seen anyone manage a schedule like this, especially not one so young.

“Thanks!” exclaimed the girl, blushing, her blonde hair covering her eyes. “Lady Ulti says I’m good at this!”

“And so do I. But I didn’t get your name.”

“Oh, it’s Bao Huang, my lord!” She snapped to an approximation of attention.

King looked over the board again.

“How did you come to be here, Bao Huang?” he asked. “You seem young to be a Waiter.”

And fearless, or at least without care to look up at him with only the minimum of respect.

“Yeah, well, they said that but they took me on anyway! I wanted to be a pirate so I could have all the sweets I’d like! But the dumb orphanage in Kano I was in didn’t have any, so I snuck out and climbed on the first boat out of here! And guess what, it was Lady Ulti and Lord Page One’s ship! Haven’t looked back sense, even though a lot of guys around here have been mean and stupid!”

“Did they treat you badly?” he asked, nearly losing control of his calm, eyes narrowed.

“No worse than I got in the orphanage, but you have to be quick on your feet round here!”

That much was true. For all her bouncy manner, the girl was clearly not stupid. She had a talent, and one he could use.

“Come with me, Bao Huang. I might have a use for you.”

“Oh? Am I gonna be made into a geisha or a courtesan? The guys keep saying that’ll happen to me one day.”

“No. I’d like your help in organizing our operations for the near future. You’re obviously good at that sort of thing, so here’s your chance to take it further.”

“Can I have all the sweets I want?”

He mentally went over the excess gold that his pirates had. Hardly an expense considering some of the others.

“By all means.”

“Okay!” Bao Huang beamed. “I’m happy to be your lead scheduler and secretary!”

“Don’t jump the gun, small one. You’ve only just begun to…”

“Ring Ring Ring Ring Ring. Ring Ring Ring Ring Ring.”

King paused, and pulled out his transponder snail.

“This is King.”

“Message from the Prison Mine, my lord, please come at once.”

King tensed. Whatever it was, it was important. Important enough to have him return to his lounge and receive it in person. But his snail handlers knew their business. Anything that important was too important to risk someone eavesdropping.

“We shall have to go the quick way. If you’ll excuse me.”

He bent down and scooped up Bao Huang. The girl blinked in surprise as he carried her out of the hall, through a room and onto a balcony outside. Once outside, he spread his wings, and leapt into the air. Bao Huang gasped as they flew, his black wings carrying them onward and upward; into the vast space of the Skull Dome.

“WHEEEEEEEEEE!” shrieked Bao Huang, making his ear ache.

“Can’t you keep it down?” he retorted.

“THIS IS SO MUCH FUUUUUUN!”

King groaned. This girl was starting to get on his nerves. He would have to do something about that personality of hers, if she was to be his scheduler.

And how could she be so innocent, in a place like this?

Fortunately, it did not take him long to reach a window near the Dome’s crown, entering the upper tower, and the open verandah of his apartments. Two pirates were on guard, snapping to attention as he came into land, and set Bao Huang gently down.

“Wow, that was something else! It would have taken me half the day to climb all the stairs to get up here!” she exclaimed, bouncing with excitement. “I’m gonna like working for you, Lord King!”

“HUUUUH?!”

The two pirates’ chins hit the floor. King rolled his eyes, and strode off towards the snail room; Bao Huang falling in beside him.

“You are about to see the Snail Room,” he said, as they strolled along the elegantly-decorated corridor. “It is where I receive my messages. If a message is given as urgent, it means it is for my ears only. Tell me of such a message, and I will return to recieve it, or else I’ll tell you what to do. Understand?”

“Sure! Gotta watch your privacy in this place! Lord Queen loves to eavesdrop!”

He certainly did. Which was why such elaborate measures were necessary.

“Lord King, why are those guys sniffing sugar?”

King glanced where she was pointing. They were passing the main lounge, where several of his officers were about their usual pastimes.

It was, in fact, not sugar.

“Because they want to,” he replied.

“Can I try some?”

“Not till you’re older.” A lot older.

“Awww man!”

Mercifully, they reached the snail room. The guard on the door snapped to attention, then opened the door for him. King acknowledged him with a nod, and strode inside, Bao Huang hot on his heels.

The snail room was a large square room; the floor lined with racks, upon which transponder snails stood. Handlers sat at desks below the racks, every so often picking up a snail, listening, and taking down its message; or else reciting a message to go out. Others hurried up and down the desks, taking in messages or handing them out. Some even communicating with others on the other end of the line.

Eyes glanced at him as he strode down the middle. But King waved at them to stay down, and they kept on with their work. They understood how important it was; to him, and to the Beast Pirates.

His destination was an enormous desk at the very center of the room. The desk was set on a turntable, allowing its occupant to swivel round and see whatever was going on. The desk was festooned with paper and snails, and at the tall, spiked-encrusted throne behind it, sat a small, bald pirate, as small as Bao Haung actually but far older. The Chief Handler, Pedro.

“My lord!” Pedro greeted him, jumping down from his chair. “An urgent message from the Prison Mine. They’ve found Spytand Malice.”

The chief was not talking very loudly; but the entire room went silent.

“What are you listening in for?! Get back to work!” yelled the chief, through a loudhailer set into his throne. The handlers quickly did so, hunched over their desks, heads down.

“What do you mean, they’ve found him?” King asked, incredulous.

“They’ve found him half-dead in a crater, my lord,” Pedro went on. “They swear he came falling out of the sky and crashed, just like that.”

On instinct, some part of King wanted him to crater Pedro’s head just for lying to him like that. Only, King could not bring himself to believe that they were lying; not about something like that. And he had known Pedro for years. The Headliner wouldn’t dare to lie to him.

But it made no sense! How did Malice get all the way out there?

“What condition is he in?”
“They said he looks like he got run over by a battleship, Lord King,” replied the chief. “He’d been in a fight, and got badly hurt. They’re taking care of him in the Executive Tower.”

“Have they any indication of what happened?”

“Not much, my lord. They said he’s been thrashing and babbling; going on about Yamato and a Deku.”

Yamato and Deku.

The plot was thickening. But how did they manage to knock Malice all the way to Udon? He could almost believe Yamato could do it, but not after a fight with her father, and not in her shackles.

Unless…

“Did they tell anyone else about this?” He asked, leaning down to whisper into Pedro’s ear.

“Vice-Warden Daifugo swears that he hasn’t, my lord.”

“Warden Babanuki isn’t back yet?”

“He says not, my lord.”

King gritted his teeth. Daifugo lacked the imagination for scheming, as did Babanuki. But Queen was the master of Udon province, and not someone either could afford to alienate. If Queen learned that Malice was there…

“Send a message to Daifugo. Tell him to keep Malice alive. Also, call in any Headliners not on duty or high; I have a mission for them.”

“At once, my lord.”

King turned and strode out of the chamber, Bao Huang toddling after him.

“Wow!” she declared, as the door was closed behind them. “Intrigue and adventure! On my first day!”

King glared at her. She really was innocent. She either had no conception of what this meant, or she didn’t care.

“Yes, an intrigue,” he said. “I last saw Malice last night, chasing a man named Deku. Now he is in Udon, near death, and muttering about Yamato and Deku.”

“Sucks for him that he landed in Udon,” commented Bao Huang. “Everybody knows he hates Lord Queen’s guts and wants to kill him. If Lord Queen got his hands on him in that state…Yikes.”

She trailed off. King stood, silent, fists clenched. Spytand Malice, the only member of the Flying Six he could actually rely on, was lying half-dead in the Prison Mine. Half-dead, and helpless, in Queen’s own province; with nothing and no one to protect him.

“You like Lord Malice, don’t you Lord King?” mused Bao Huang innocently.

King glowered at her, but could not bring himself to reply. If he was capable of normal emotions, if he was anything other than King the Wildfire, then he might have admitted to liking Spytand Malice. The man was a pile of human wreckage, it was true. But they were similar, enough so to make him worthwhile. He thought the way King himself did; or as close as a mere human could manage, anyway.

“He is valuable to me,” King said. That was the most he was ever going to say. “And he is in terrible danger.”

“Well, he’s not really. Lord Queen’s not there, and Warden Babalun’s not there either. He only left at lunchtime.”

King paused, taken by surprise.

“You’re sure?”

“Oh yeah! I always watch the ships going in and out! Lord Queen hasn’t left, and Warden Bababoony left at thirteen-hundred twenty-two hours; just after lunch!”

King blinked.

“You noticed that too? And his name is Babanuki.”
“Oh yeah, I notice everything! In the room back there, there were two hundred snails and forty handlers! Of the handlers, twelve had blue eyes, six had…!”

“I need something more relevant!” snapped King. “I need to know what happened to Spytand Malice!”

“Oh?” Bao Huang paused a moment. “Well, there was a huge battle sight on the western beach! I saw it when we flew around the Dome!” King blinked.

“There was?”

“Oh yeah! Craters! Rocks smashed up! Somebody really threw down!”

King was stunned. No one had reported any such thing. Then again, few bothered to go out there, or had any particular reason to. Nothing but sand, a few forests, and the coast behind the mountain range surrounding Onigashima.

And…Yamato’s room was on the western side of the Dome… closest to the beach past the mountains.

“Are you sure?”

“Honest! I wouldn’t lie to you Lord King! Not when you promised me cookies!”

King blinked, stunned by the comment. Then he noticed the faces peering around the doorframes, watching him in utter disbelief. He glared at them, and they disappeared.

“If you saw this battle, why didn’t you report it?”

“I didn’t see the battle, Lord King! Just the place afterwards! With you just now I might add!”

“And you didn’t mention this… why?”

“You didn’t ask, and I was having a lot of fun flying up here with you! Plus you looked like you were super busy and didn’t want to get in the way of your urgent business!” she chirped. The Lunarian sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose..

“Come with me.”

He strode back down the corridor to the verandah, Bao Huang hurrying after him. The guards snapped to attention as he entered.

“I have summoned some of my Headliners here,” he said, curtly. “When they get here, tell them to wait in the lounge, but don’t get high. Understand?”

“Yes, Lord King! But we are on the top of the tower, we’re already pretty high!” King took a deep breath.

‘Gods save me.’ He’ll let this pun slide. Once.

“In the meantime,” he looked down at Bao Huang, ignoring her question. “I’m going to have to go all-out. Brace yourself.”

Without further ado, his body began to change. He relished the looks of awe and fear on his subordinates’ faces as he transformed; the wingbones bursting from his arms, his mouth lengthening into a long, narrow beak.

“That’s so cool!” Bao Huang bounced up and down, eyes bright with wonder. “That’s the best dinosaur transformation of them all, Lord King!”

King sighed. He was going to have to do something about this girl’s personality. He had no idea what.

“Hold on to me,” he ordered. Bao Huang did so, grabbing onto his coat and holding tight. With that, he ran across the verandah and leapt out of the window. His wings spread, catching the air currents, bearing him through the sky. He dropped down, the air whooshing past as he swooped over the Main Floor, and out through the main entrance; pirates scattering with cries of terror, Bao Huang cheering like a child at a carnival.

Then he was out, in the afternoon sunlight, well as much sunlight that can phase through the overcast clouds. He dropped one wing, and banked towards the west. There, down below, he could see the western side of Onigashima; wreathed though it was in volcanic smoke.

“You said it was down there?” he asked once again. “The western beach?”

“That’s the one, Lord King!”

He swooped, beating his wings in long, slow thrusts. He was fast in this form, fast enough that he could reach anywhere in Onigashima in mere minutes; and even fly all the way to Wano. That was what he needed now. Time was of the essence.

He slowed as he dropped down through the smoke, beating his wings to slow and hover, as he reached the western beach.

It was as Bao Huang had said. The sand was plowed up and cratered, rocks shattered, trees uprooted. There had indeed been a mighty battle there. Not the mightiest he had ever seen - not he, who had seen Kaido fight - but quite a battle, all the same.

And he saw something else.

He dropped down, landing with practiced skill, and setting Bao Huang down on the sand. He waddled across the beach, his body returning to his Man form and made for longer strides, and stared down at what he had seen.

Yes, he was right. It was indeed a pair of handcuffs, with a key in one of the locks.

His eyes widened, his heart stopping.

Seastone handcuffs. Very worn. Very beaten. And open.

Yamato’s cuffs.

“Impossible…” he whispered. Yet there it was. Yamato had somehow gotten her cuffs off. Her seastone cuffs that if forcibly destroyed, would explode.

But how? How was it possible? Those cuffs were Queen’s own work; nigh-impossible to pick. How could she have gotten free?

He reached down, rather awkwardly, and slid the key from the lock. Yes, there was no doubt. This was indeed the key, the one and only key. The key that was supposed to be in Kaido’s pocket.

She could not have gotten it. Someone else must have gotten it for her. This Deku character must have gotten it somehow. He must have sneaked into Kaido’s room and made off with the key.

Yes. It made sense. When Kaido had stopped by his lounge the other night, he had been wearing only a bedsheet. His trousers must have been in his bedroom; unattended, and unnoticed.

Impressive. Was this Deku a ninja? He had heard of them pulling off such heists. But it had been a while since any of them dared to infiltrate Onigashima. It was news to him that there were any of them left alive.

He looked up across the sea. The sun was high in the sky, just beginning its journey down to the horizon.

North, northwest, and northeast. All lead towards Wano. South only lead to the falls that would fall into the Grand Line.

Malice must have realized. He must have followed one or both of them to this place, and tried to stop them. They had fought him, and either Yamato or this Deku knocked him all the way to Udon.

And then…

“They’re gone…” he said, the truth chilling him to the bone

“Who, Lord King?” asked Bao Huang as she trotted by his side.

“Both of them,” he said. “Yamato and Deku. They defeated Malice, and fled from this place.”

“You think so?”

“I know so.”

He stuffed the cuffs and the key into his pockets.

“Grab on, we must return.”

(X)

Bao Huang did as she was bidden, grabbing onto King’s coat as he took off.

This was easily the best thing that had ever happened to her. Nothing like this had ever happened at the orphanage. Being on Ulti’s flagship had been kinda fun, with Ulti bouncing around, and making Page One’s life a misery. And while life in Onigashima could be a scary place at times, there was plenty of fun too; when she could find it.

None of it compared to this. Nothing could compare to flying. To be up in the sky, with the cool air rushing past, and the sea and the land down below. She could never imagine that Onigashima could be so magnificent, or that those big, dumb pirates could look so small and scared; when King swooped down and sent them scattering.

But soon enough, they were back in King’s quarters; high up on the tower inside the Skull Dome. It was a place most Beast Pirates could only dream of entering. And yet there she was, little Bao Huang the orphan, whom King himself had selected as his personal scheduler.

Or at least, that was where she fully intended to end up. Onward and upward, to power and glory, and all the sweets she could possibly want!

She stood on the verandah, watching as King returned back to his human form. Or at least, to his human-looking form. Bao Haung was fairly sure that humans didn’t have big black wings like that. Or had fire around their necks. She had heard all the rumors about King’s origins; but didn’t at this stage know what to make of them. To be a good observer, you had to have something to observe.

And King had revealed little or nothing about himself.

“Come with me.”

Bao Huang obeyed, following him along the corridor again. This time, King led her into a large, well-appointed office; with a desk big enough for a dozen pirates to feast off of.

“This is my office. Wait here until I return, and say nothing of this to anyone.”

Bao Huang was taken aback.

“But what about our schedule…?”

“Later!” He sounded more than a little worried. “Just…here!”

He grabbed something from off the desk, and thrust it into her hand. It was a bag, with something inside.

“Your reward! So just stay here! I’ll be right back!”

He strode out, and the door slid shut; leaving her alone.

Bao Huang stood where she was, feeling herself deflate. It had been so much fun, hanging out with King like that. People acted like he was some kind of terrible monster, but he didn’t seem that way to her. It had been…nice, flying with him like that.

Yet there she was, all alone once again; an inconvenience to be put aside.

Oh well! At least she had something to eat! That was more than she had on some days, even back at the orphanage! She opened the bag, wondering what treats could be inside.

“Bleagh!”

Rice crackers. Plain, bland, boring, rice crackers.

This would not do. She had been promised sweets, not boring old rice crackers. But of course, King was distracted, and not himself. He was probably worried about that guy Malice, and about what had happened to Yamato. From the looks of things, she had done a bunk with that Deku guy, the one who had been creeping about the night before. She had thought about mentioning it to King, but he seemed to have it figured out on his own.

So of course, with all that on his mind, King had - in a moment of confusion - not given her the sweets he had promised. Since that was blatantly true, it stood to reason that there must be some sweets around the place, somewhere.

But where?

Bao Huang clambered up the desk via the steps on his chair, like climbing a ladder,, and looked around. The walls were lined with bookcases, filled with books she didn’t recognise, and probably could not ready anyway. She looked around, looking for a place where King might hide his sweets. Sweets were tasty, and people around here would steal them; so he would have to put them somewhere safe.

Safe…like that chest on the top of the bookcase.

Bracing herself, Bao Huang stepped carefully over the desk, and clambered onto the bookcase. She climbed, forcing herself not to make a sound, or to disturb any of the heavy-looking tomes, until she reached the top, and opened the chest.

It wasn’t sweets. It was a fruit, but a fruit of a kind she had never seen before.

And fruits were sweet! Yes! This was the reward King had meant to give her!

Beaming, she lifted it out of the chest, and joyously bit into it.

“Yuck! It tastes awful!”

(X)

King strode along the corridor, as fast as his long legs would carry him. Being six meters tall, that was fast indeed.

This was bad, very bad; and it was about to get worse. But as bad as it was, there was only one thing to do.

It did not take him long to reach Kaido’s pleasure hall. The doors clunked open, and he strode inside.

The pleasure hall was as it always was. Kaido sat on his throne, pouring down sake as if it were about to be banned. Queen sat nearby, draped with courtesans, while Jack was guzzling rum almost as fast as Kaido. Musicians sat off to one side - provided by Black Maria, from the look of them - while lesser courtesans poured drinks and brought new bottles.

On Onigashima, when one got above a certain rank, the festivities never stopped.

“Well well if it isn’t King!” proclaimed Queen; smiling a most unpleasant smile. “The King of the Bling! Come and join the fun!”

His courtesans laughed, though not with any great malice, and added their calls for him to join in. King stood where he was, wondering what on earth he was going to say, and trying not to lose his temper.

“ALL OF YOU QUIET!!!”

The musicians stopped playing, and the hall fell silent. All eyes were on Kaido, as he set an empty sake gourd down, resting his cheek on his mighty fist. He was wearing a purple robe, with his rope belt over it. And for all the sake he had clearly drunk, his eyes were quite clear. He didn’t look mad, only expectant given King’s display.

“King, what is the matter?” Kaido’s voice was a low growl. “Why are you standing there looking at me like that?”

He was the only one on the whole island who dared do so. Just as Kaido was the only one who could read his mood, his thoughts, so readily. He knew, from one look, that something was badly wrong. And he was nowhere near drunk enough to have lost his wits. King wasn’t entirely sure that was even possible.

“Kaido…Yamato is gone.”

For a moment, a horrible chill descended on the hall. And then Queen burst out laughing.

“Buhahaha! Don’t be stupid King!” The portly All-Star rolled back and forth, slapping his thighs. “He’s just licking his wounds, that’s all! We all heard the spanking Kaido gave him, even down here! Shame you had to miss it!”

“Besides, he can’t have escaped,” Jack cut in, having finished his latest rum bottle. “His cuffs would have gone off; loud enough for the whole island to hear.”

For a moment, King wondered how long they were going to keep referring to Yamato as male. The joke, for him, had worn thin long ago.

He took a long breath, and reached into his pockets, drawing out the cuffs and the key. He reached out his hands, and dropped them on the floor. The sound rang across the chamber, like the tolling of a funeral bell.

For a few moments, there was silence. All eyes were upon the cuffs and the key. Mouths hung open, spilled drinks dripped unnoticed.

“Wha….” Queen’s jaw hit the floor.

Jack’s eyes were as wide as plates.

Kaido just stared, his hand patting frantically at his pocket, where the key should have been. He grasped something, and pulled it out.

It was a piece of rubble, from the stones Yamato had smashed as she invaded her father’s room. It was about the same size as the key.

All eyes were now on Kaido.

(X)

Kaido’s mind was blank.

How could this have happened? How was this even possible? Why was the key on the floor down there, and not in his pocket?

It had been switched, obviously. But who or what could have done it? Who would have the skill to approach him unseen? Who would have the nerve to even take it?

Then he remembered. The fog of memory cleared just a little, just enough for him to remember.

A possum…a possum carries its young…nine presences, moving as one.

He had sensed something, just before Yamato attacked him. A small, vague presence he had been too drunk to sense clearly. He had wondered what it was, and decided to club a new window in the wall.

But then Yamato had come, and he had forgotten all about it. Once she was down, and he had said what he wanted to say, he had gone to King’s lounge. His sake had been brought to him, but his trousers were still there, where he had dropped them.

No one would have dared go near them. No one would even have entered his quarters without permission. No animal dared enter his presence.

None but them. The Nine. Nine presences he did not know, yet moved around as one. They had not fled before him, as all other animals did. And he had not sensed them since that moment.

The Nine, whatever it was, had done it. The Nine had sneaked into his chambers while he was busy with Yamato, just after Black Maria and her ladies had withdrawn. There would have been no one there, no one to see it.

She had tricked him. His daughter had tricked him. She had never wanted to defeat him. She had only been distracting him. That look on her face…was all a lie.

Something terrible awakened inside him, rising like a volcano, burning away the drunkenness, clearing his mind, sobering him in moments.

He had been robbed.

Here, in his own castle, around his women and his strongest warriors.

That...whatever-it-was…had done something no one had ever done. It was the stuff of legend, a feat worthy of the heroes of ancient times. To have snuck into the lair of the King of the Beasts, and stolen a key from his discarded trousers.

Not blueprints to a deadly weapon for him to unleash upon his enemies.

Not battle plans for a vital invasion to expand his territory and resources.

Not even treasure for funds.

Not even a rare and powerful Devil Fruit.

Just one…stone…key.

His blood boiled. Not since he was a child, the Hero of Vodka, and his own King had sold him into to the World Government to be experimented on; all so that he might sit among the World Nobles at the Reverie. The King, and all the people of Vodka, whom he had suffered and bled to save from their enemies.

They had betrayed him.

And his own child had betrayed him. She had plotted with that thing and tricked him. And now they were both gone.

He could see his courtiers creeping away from him. He could sense their terror, their utter, soul-bending dread. Queen was sweating, his courtesans whimpering, Jack crouching like a cornered animal. Only the faithful King stood tall, awaiting his lord’s will; but even his eyes were afraid.

They were right to be.

His blood ran hot, burning like fire in his veins. She was gone. His daughter, the one thing he truly possessed, the one living creature he could truly feel any kinship with, had been stolen from him.

He felt his power rise. It was a good feeling, a good feeling. He felt it rise, up through the walls around him, through the rocks of Onigashima. He could feel the storm clouds churning, hear the thunder roar, sense the waves crashing against the shore.

And right that it should. For what was Onigashima if not his lair? What was the thunder for, if not to crash and roll and roar? What was the ocean for, if not to churn and lash and beat itself against the rocks? What were his Beast Pirates for, if not to destroy his enemies, gather in their treasure, and make their women howl?

All these things he had! All these things he had built for himself! He was the Lord of Onigashima! The True King of Wano! The King of the Beasts!

And yet…

His most precious possession….

“I…have been… robbed.”

He threw back his head, and roared. Red light blazed from his body, as his flesh turned blue. His Conqueror’s Haki erupted, his power pouring out of him, rushing over the island like a tidal wave. Stone walls groaned, wood cracked, glass shattered, and doors flew off. Pirates slumped unconscious, their wills overwhelmed. Only the strongest still stood, even as his fury buffeted them like a typhoon.

All around the island, the thunder roared. The lightning flashed and cracked, turning the sand to glass. The clouds roiled, and the sea churned, the waves hurling themselves against the shoreline; as if the heavens and the sea cried out in protest.

(X)

In distant Wano, the people cowered in their homes, praying to Gods they feared had abandoned them, begging to be spared nature’s wrath. The Shogun’s palace was in chaos, the servants lying where they had fallen; their burdens dropped to spill on the floors. Down in the kitchens, the cooking fires burned out of control, untended and unnoticed. In the Royal chambers, the Shogun Orochi himself lay stunned upon the floor, his unconscious courtesans sprawled over him, his sake bottles pouring away, unheeded as they foamed from the mouth.

(X)

In the forests of Kuri, the animals fled north; cawing and crying as they went. The villagers of Amigasa came out of their houses, staring in disbelief, wondering what fresh horror had emerged to torment their land.

Among them was a hermit, whom they called Tenguyama Hitetsu. Beside him was his ward, the young girl they called Tama. They knew, better than any of them, what was raging in the distance; though even they could not truly see it.

“Mr. Tengu! W-What’s going on?!” Tama cried out, as she hugged the long-nosed figure.

Hitetsu felt a chill to the bone as he hugged the girl to him, staring out of his hut as deer, boar, and many other animals ran north, trampling each other in their haste. He hugged her tightly, even as he shivered in fear; a fear he had not felt since he had gone by another name, long ago.

“Hold onto me little one. Just hold me. All will be well.”

Kozuki Sugiyaki steeled himself, forcing himself not to be overwhelmed by dread, and the old shame. Whatever he had done, however he had failed, he could still protect this girl.

He had to protect this girl.

(X)

In Hakumai, Ashura Douji stared at the distant sky, shuddering as he saw the crimson lightning.

“What the hell… is this?” The fat pink haired bandit spoke aloud with his men as they hid from the cold. They too felt the chill and the fear…

(X)

In Udon, in the dreaded Prison Mine, Kawamatsu stared through the bars of his cell, gazing out to the heavens as many of the slaves and wardens froze in fear from this unseen wave, a select few gawking at the blood-tinged heavens.

“Kaido…” He muttered, his throat dry after not speaking for so long.

(X)

In the Executive Tower, Spytand Malice’s eyes fluttered open, staring bloodshot at the window of his sick-room.

The red lightning coursing through the heavens, this pressure… caving in on his chest.

Fear laced through him.

“He… he knows…!?”

“L-Lord Malice?” The nurses, men clad in white spiked garb, looked on in horror as he began to shake.

“Get me out of h-” Malice coughed, blood gushing from his mouth. The nurses leapt on him, holding him down.

“Get me morphine! Malice has gone manic!”

“Let me go! Let me go!” Malice thrashed, blood coughing through his nose and mouth as he felt hands push him down, and a needle being injected into who knows where. “He’s going to kill meeeeee!!!”

(X)

In the Flower Capital, the Yakuza Kyoshiro gazed up at the night sky, watching the red lightning dance.

“This presence…” Denjiro frowned, feeling shivers of that nostalgic dread. “What just happened down there… in Onigashima…?”

(X)

Not far away, the oiran Komurasaki sensed it.

Her fingers froze, her shamisen falling to the floor. She wrapped her arms around herself, all dignity forgotten, as the old terror washed over her heart. She could vaguely hear the thuds outside, as her maids and attendants fell to the floor, their souls overwhelmed.

“This feeling…” she gasped, as the memories rose. “This…the same as…!”

The night when her home had been destroyed. The night when she had lost everything.

Back when she was Hiyori.

(X)

All of them knew, as no others in Wano could. All of them understood what was being unleashed.

For they knew, as did no others, the fury of Kaido.

(X)

On Onigashima, the roof of the pleasure hall erupted; showering the island in debris. All eyes yet seeing stared skyward, as the great and terrible serpentine form emerged, rising up into the tormented sky, its body coiling over and around itself, stretching for miles. Below, Onigashima was bathed in crimson; the crimson of demonic fury.

The face of the dragon looked down, fire whipping around claws that can rend any ship in two. A mane of black hair swaying behind him. He saw his All-Stars. King, Queen, and Jack all stood, gazing up at their master; with the eyes of men who had seen their own doom, and had gone beyond fear. The thunder, red and blue arcing behind him as flames licked his maw through razor sharp fangs…

He was barely able to contain his fury as his slitted yellow eyes bore into them.

“Gather the Six to me. Right…now.”

They did not move. They did not need to. The Flying Six had seen all, heard all and felt all. They had already come, stepping over and around their fallen subordinates, their eyes fixed upon the nightmare in the sky above them.

“What the hell’s going on?!” Who’s Who screamed. “My men were repairing my lounge and then people started falling over themselves unconscious!”

“What is happening?” demanded Black Maria, struggling to maintain her composure. “Why is Lord Kaido in this form?”

“Why’s he acting like this!?” cried Ulti, clutching her arms and shaking. “What gives?!”

Kaido’s eyes burned redder than the deepest crimson.

“WHO GAVE YOU PERMISSION TO SPEAK!?!”

His power erupted, and it took everything that they had to remain standing.

“You all will speak only when spoken to, and you breathe only when I allow it!!”

Ulti let out a whimper, and glomped onto Page One, as the dragon’s eyes fell upon them. The Strongest Creature in the World glared at them as all of them froze in terror, like rabbits before an angry and rabid wolf.

“I see only five!” it roared. “Where is Spytand Malice!?”

“He is hurt, Lord Kaido!” called out King, the massive dragon’s eyes turning towards him. “He tried to stop Yamato and Deku from escaping, but they defeated him, and hurled him to Wano! He lies there, in the Prison Mine!”

“Deku? The fuck’s a Deku!” Queen cried out.

The dragon looked away, gazing across the sea towards Wano.

“See to it that he does not die!” Kaido growled, his slitted eye going towards Queen, who froze on the spot. “I will not suffer him to die until he has explained himself! Understand?”

“R-Right! He’ll be a-okay in no time Lord Kaido!” whimpered a cringing Queen, forcing himself to salute. “He’ll be brought back healthy as a horse! No funny business!”

“Wait, what!?” Page One asked, as he tried to disentangle himself from a wailing Ulti. “Malice fought Yamato!? What gives!?”

Kaido’s head snapped to him, and for a second, no one moved. There was a blur, a blast of air pressure from a motion that everyone save King and Queen could see.

In one instance, Page One was there, the next, he was crashing through the wall into the ground over the horizon of the tower, a crater in rock with barely a sign that he was there in the first place. Ulti was stunned, wanting to scream, but unable too, her hand over her mouth as her brother laid there unconscious.

“Did you all… mishear me?” he hissed.

He waited for them to speak, for them to breathe.

“I said, you will speak only when spoken to. King and Queen answered my questions. I did not give anyone else permission. Did I?”

Those that could nodded, the others, they were on their knees, barely able to remain conscious with his glare on them.

“Then, I will ask, how did this happen?”

“Yamato left with the help of one called Deku!” King called out to them, his voice carrying over the roaring thunder and cracking lightning outside. “Malice tried to stop them! And they all but killed him!”

Kaido’s growl reverberated like thunder.

“Where did they go? Where could they have gone, answer me! All of you!”

“Surely the Torii Gate should have spotted them right?!” Sasaki asked, sweating buckets just to stand. “There’s no other way out! Not past the whirlpools!”

“Obviously Wano! No way they would have survived the falls!” Black Maria called out, shivering under her kimono. “And Mogura Port Outpost would have seen them!”

“Have the men stationed there on high alert!” King bellowed. The blonde Oni nodded, pulling a Transponder Snail from her obi.

“I’ll go to the Gates myself.” Jack assured, but his voice was shaky. “And if they missed them, they will be punished, rest assured Lord Kaido!”

“Regardless! We will find this thief!” Kaido roared. “We will hunt them to the ends of Wano, and tear every province apart if need be! No house shall be left unsearched. No stone unturned. Every corner and cave and hovel in Wano will be thoroughly inspected! My foolish daughter, in her obsession with Kozuki Oden, will seek to rally a resistance! If any try to hide them, or aid them, kill them on sight! And their families too for good measure!”

“No way… So… Dekyun was…” Ulti muttered to the side, she was fortunate Kaido didn’t hear her.

“In addition! If any of the Flying Six brings this thief before me, they shall be allowed to challenge the All-Stars, and fight for a place at my side! Let that be an incentive!!” Kaido seethed, Who’s Who and Sasaki perking up and Queen groaning loudly. “I want them both! Alive!”

“Sir…!?” uttered Jack, shaking in terror. “Wh…what is he!? This Deku who is able to send Malice all the way to Udon with a single blow… he…. He mus-”

“We do not know!” the Dragon King went on. “He is a being like no other! A being with nine souls, that stole my daughter from me! Nevertheless, we will find him! And he better be alive…” His voice got low, and everyone felt cold.

“And you will bring him before me…”

The eyes of the dragon glowered down at them. As Kaido spoke with all the malice and hatred in his being.

Now, for the first time in a long time. Not since Vodka.

It became personal.

“This Deku…is mine!”

Chapter Text

Izuku sneezed.

"Are you all right?" Yamato asked.

"I'm okay!" he called back, cuffing at his nose. "Guess someone's talking about me."

Yamato tilted her head until Izuku could see her clearly, one brow hiking up her forehead..

"Talking about you?"

"Oh, it's a saying we have back home," replied Izuku, smiling. "If you sneeze for no reason, then it means someone's talking about you."

Yamato thought about it, then let out a chuckle. Izuku grinned, then turned his eyes back to the sky ahead.

She looked down, and around. Around them was the blue sky, and below them was the blue ocean. Just as it had been all day long. There were no islands and no ships; nothing else to see.

And nowhere to land.

"Are you all right, Izuku?" she asked. "Do you need to rest?"

"I can't say I'd mind," Izuku called back, letting out a yawn. "We've been going all night and all day. Bet you're cold up there."

"It's not too bad," replied Yamato, with a companionable grin. "But I wouldn't mind either.."

"Well, it shouldn't be too much longer." Izuku glanced down at the Log Pose. "We've been following this thing since we left."

Yamato looked down over his shoulder. The Log Pose's needle was aimed straight ahead, North-Northeast, just as it had been before. There should have been an island, at least.

Unless it had gone wrong, somehow.

Yamato began to look around again, straining her eyes for any sight of land. Izuku was tiring ever so slowly, and they had been lucky with such gentle skies. One bad storm could be the end of them; and after a lifetime on Onigashima, Yamato knew a thing or two about storms.

Then she saw it. A tiny shape in the near distance, just coming into view. She blinked, and focussed her eyes on it, fearing she was just seeing things.

No, she wasn't. It was there; something solid, and getting bigger.

"Over there!" She pointed towards it. "Can you see it, Izuku?"

"Uh…" Izuku followed her pointed finger. "Yeah! I see it!"

He banked slightly, aiming them towards the object. It grew bigger and bigger, slowly forming into the shape of an island.

An island…that was floating in the sky, resting atop of clouds.

"A flying island?" Izuku sounded amazed.

"A Sky Island!" exclaimed Yamato, her heart leaping at the sight. "Kozuki Oden saw one once, when he sailed with Roger!"

"Is it safe?"

"It should be! Fly down!"

Izuku hesitated, and then began to descend; dropping gently towards the island. As they drew closer, Yamato could see grass, and some rocks in the middle; with a small pond.

All at once they were down, Izuku's feet settling onto the soft earth. Yamato set her own feet down, the grass and soil soft under her sandals. It made a change from wood, sand, and rock.

"You sure it's okay?" Izuku asked, releasing his Black Whip. He pressed his feet down on the grass, looking down with a dubious expression; as if he expected it to give way at any moment.

"There's no reason why it shouldn't be." Yamato did likewise, but the ground seemed stable. "They don't have these in your world right?"

"No, or at least not naturally-occurring ones. UA was made into one, when I came to fight All for One…" Izuku paused, looking away a bit. The white haired woman felt down bringing up a recent wound.

Yamato supposed she couldn't blame him for being nervous. Oden had been nervous too, when he first encountered a Sky Island. Certainly he had never seen such a thing before.

"Anyway, if you think it's safe, then that's enough for me," declared Izuku, setting down his backpack, hoping for a change of atmosphere. admitted Yamato, grinning as she stretched out her arms a bit. "But what about this pond?"

She stepped over to the rocks, and peered over. There was indeed a pond, sitting right in the middle of the rocks. It was remarkably clear, and the rocks were bare of moss. She reached in a finger, then tasted it.

"Fresh water," she said, as Izuku joined her. "It must be rainwater caught in the rocks."

"Right…" Izuku stared down at it, clearly amazed. There was something quite charming about it; the wonder he found in such things.

Yamato had a thought, and turned to check in the backpacks.

"I should fill these up. We did drink during our flight after all." She brought the waterskins to the pond, and filled them up. "And now we can have a bath."

"Great idea!" declared Izuku, rubbing at his shoulder. "I could use a…"

Then he paused, and blushed.

"Uh…you go first, and I'll sit behind this rock," he said, pointing at one of the rocks that surrounded the pond. "I…I wouldn't want to…pry."

Yamato paused, momentarily confused.

"Thank you, but…" She looked down at the pond again, gauging the depth.

"Izuku…can I ask a favor?"

"Uh…yes?" Now it was Izuku's turn to look confused.

"I…ate a Devil Fruit, if you remember," she said, awkwardly. "If my body goes more than half underwater, then I go straight down, and I can't get out. Could you…hold me up?"

Izuku's face went bright red, his eyes bulging, his hair sticking out on end.

"H-h-h-h-h-h-hold you up!?" he babbled. "I…I couldn't! I couldn't do something like…!"

Yamato blinked. Could she possibly be so pure-hearted as that?

"Couldn't you use your Black Whip?" she asked. "From behind the rock?

Izuku froze, and then thought for a moment.

"Oh, yeah, that could work."

(X)

Izuku's face was still burning hot as he cowered behind the rock.

"Ready!" Yamato called out.

"Okay!"

He activated his Black Whip, and reached it slowly around the rock.

"Got it?"

"Got it! Thank you! Oh! It's latching onto my arms. Splendid!"

He heard the water lap against the rocks, and felt the pressure on his Black Whip, as Yamato eased herself in, least on the sandbank to wash herself.

Just stay calm. He wasn't doing anything wrong. He was being helpful, and he couldn't see anything! He wasn't Mineta! He wasn't looking!

"You know she wouldn't mind," Daigoro commented, with what Izuku knew was a cheeky grin.

"Yes she would!" snapped Nana. Izuku could have sworn he could hear a punch, and a shout of pain. He hadn't known that the Vestiges could get into fights.

"Ummm… How is it in there?" he asked, hoping to take his mind off things.

"Very nice," replied Yamato. "The water's remarkably warm. The island must be heating it somehow."

"You don't say. It's almost like a hot spring."

"They occur in your country?"

"Oh yes! Lots of them!"

When was the last time he'd visited a hot spring? When was the last time he'd had a hot bath of any kind? It felt so long, like a lifetime ago.

"I'm ready to come out now," said Yamato.

"You sure?" Izuku asked, taken aback. "You can stay longer."

"It's your turn," Yamato insisted as he heard her wade through the water. Izuku paused, and then complied; raising the Black Whip so that Yamato could climb out. Once she was on dry land, he deactivated his quirk, and sat where he was.

"You can go now."

"Thanks!"

Izuku stood up, and looked around. Satisfied that nobody was watching, he peeled his costume off, folded it neatly, and laid it on a flat rock next to the pond. He finished stripping off, and then slid into the water, sitting down with his head and shoulders just above the shoulders.

It felt good, very good. Not as hot as a proper hot spring, but pleasant and relaxing all the same. It was like a lukewarm bath.

He yawned. He was tired, so very, very tired. He hadn't expected to have to fly for that long; at least, not without coming across some substantial land. Land where they could have found food and water, and shelter; maybe even people. Then they could ask for directions; maybe even find a ship to take them somewhere. Even a wooden bunk on an old-style sailing ship would be easier going than this; though nothing like as fun.

But they hadn't. They were all alone, with only a Sky Island to shelter on. It was better than nothing, but he was starting to worry all the same. If he had underestimated the distance, or somehow not understood the Log Pose, then they could be in trouble.

He sighed. There was no point in worrying about it now.

"I'm coming out," he said, clambering out of the water and climbing back behind the rock. Having no towel, he could only crouch where he was; letting the wind blow the water off him as he shivered lightly. Fortunately it did not take long, and he was able to pull his clothes back on, and stepped around the pond to join Yamato. She was fully clothed, had the backpacks open, and had gotten out the salves and bandages; which they had fortunately thought to bring with them.

"You feeling any better?" Izuku asked, sitting down beside her.

"A lot better," replied Yamato. She was rubbing salve onto her still-bruised arms. "It looks a lot worse than it is. Our kind heals quickly, and we heal back tougher."

"Really?" Izuku was impressed. He knew that bones healed back stronger than before they were broken, but only if they were set properly and didn't splinter. There were people in his world with rapid-healing Quirks, or Quirks that made their bodies stronger after getting hurt. But for most people, permanent injury was still a real thing; short of Recovery Girl and similar Quirks, anyway.

"Yes." Yamato grinned with pride, but there was a sadness in her eyes. "Oni are famed for it. That which does not kill us makes us stronger."

Izuku watched her as she finished her ministrations, wondering what she had meant. Was she proud of what she was? Or was it a source of pain? Was it both?

"That's me done," she said cheerfully. "Now it's your turn. Off with that suit, Izuku!"

Izuku hesitated. There was something slightly off-putting about her manner; like a stern but cheerful nurse, only twice his height and probably many times his normal strength.

All the same he unzipped the green suit, and pulled it down to his waist. He felt Yamato's hands on his back, rubbing the salve into the wounds Spytand Malice had given him. Her touch didn't unsettle him.

"That medicine," he said. "I can't get over how good it is. The pharma companies back home would kill to get their hands on it."

"My father and his pirates did far worse to possess these medicines," Yamato replied. "They are one of Wano's wonders, and by no means the greatest."

That pain again, in her voice this time. Izuku felt his heart sink a little. She was free at last, but still her father's shadow hung over her. He wondered what it would take to lift it?

"And we're done," Yamato said, as she finished. "You'll be all healed up in a day or two. And what's a pharma company?"

"Thanks, and it's a company that makes medicines basically." Izuku grinned as he pulled his costume back on. "Still, that wasn't the worst fight I've had, but that Malice guy wasn't weak. Back home he'd have been a real terror."

"You think so?"

"Yeah. He was stronger than a lot of the League's guys, and about as messed up."

He sighed, as old, bad memories arose unbidden, and unwanted. Memories of old battles, old pains, and old failures.

"Yes, he sounds like the type," Yamato agreed. "You and your friends were brave to fight them."

Izuku blushed at the compliment, but could not feel much pleasure at it.

"Others were braver than me," he said, and meant it. "We were…well, we were Heroes, all of us. We walked our own paths, and passed our own tests, but we passed through the gate together." Part of him wondered… if Uraraka and Todoroki were okay. They were engaged in battle with dangerous foes like Toga and Dabi… and now that sense of closure will never quite fade.

"Believe in them. That's the only consolation I can offer." Yoichi said in his head.

"It isn't much, but don't fret over what you cannot control Midoriya." The Second User added.

"You were comrades," Yamato said, approvingly. "Like Kozuki Oden and his retainers, or Whitebeard's pirates. When you told me about them, I knew it."

"Yeah, we were." Izuku smiled sadly. "Knowing them, learning with them…those were the best days of my life. Days I never thought I would never know."

"I wish I could have shared them with you," Yamato said softly, lying on her side as she rested her chin on her hand. "It could have been better even than Oden's adventures. Not to mention exploring your world too, and all of its wonders…"

Izuku looked at her in surprise. But her eyes were bright, and he knew she meant it.

"I doubt that," he said. "From what you told me, Oden was quite a guy, even if he became a Pirate. I wish I had known him."

"All the same, if I could have been born again, I would have gladly been reborn in your world," Yamato insisted. "I would have liked to see the places you told me of, and to fight at your side against evildoers. To have been…a hero."

She trailed off, and there was that pain again.

"Could I have been…a hero, Izuku?"

Izuku paused, blinking, as he processed what she had said.

Then his heart jumped, as a vision of Yamato in the UA girls PE uniform filled his mind's eye. It was…by no means unpleasant.

"Yes!" he declared, and meant it. "You would've made a great hero, Yamato!"

"You think so?"
"Of course!"

And it was true. She had the heart of a hero; Izuku was certain. Give it time to shine through, and she would have found her place.

"When you say it, I believe it," Yamato replied with a smile, resting on her back as she looked up at the blue sky, clouds passing over head as the sun rained down upon them. "And I know Oden would have wanted you at his side, Izuku." She looked back at him, and her smile was warm and filled with confidence. "Instead of the Akazaya Nine, I imagine legends would have heralded of the Akazaya Ten…"

Izuku blushed as he grinned, and rubbed the back of his neck. This was getting corny, but he couldn't feel bad about it.

And then he yawned.

"I…am…beat," he admitted, blinking with heavy eyelids.

"Then why not take a nap?" suggested Yamato. "I'll keep watch while you sleep."

"You sure? Not like there's anything that can, well, get to us."

"Positive. And never helps to be vigilant! Oden came across giant flying seagulls in his adventures with Whitebeard and Roger! Remember?"

"Ummm, vaguely… but you make a good point. You…" Izuku yawned again. "Take the first watch, Yamato."

Izuku saw her smile, and his heart felt light. He laid down on the soft grass, his eyes on Yamato.

"Wake me when it's my turn," he said. Yamato nodded, and he closed his eyes.

It did not take him long to fall into a much needed sleep.

(X)

The hours passed in peace, until the sun began to fall.

Yamato lay on the grass, gazing up at the sky. It had been a curiously pleasant way to spend an afternoon, now that she could actually do so. To be able to lie on soft grass and watch the clouds drift overhead, without worries or responsibilities, or looming threats. From time to time she had stirred, staring at the horizon, half-expecting to see a ship on the sea, or King in his pteranodon form.

But nothing had appeared. Not so much as a bird.

There was some rather quick thunderstorms that occurred but only far in the distance, and not approaching the Sky Island they were on.

Had they really managed it? Had they actually managed to get away unnoticed? Was no one pursuing them?

She supposed not. Even if her absence had been noticed, and that was at least possible, her father and his followers had no way of knowing that Izuku could fly. And even if they figured it out, they had no indication of what direction they were going in, let alone their destination. Even to catch them by accident, they would have to spread their ships out thin. Would her father take that risk, with the Marines, Red Hair, Big Mom and Whitebeard on the prowl?

Maybe. Maybe he would be just that angry. So angry that he didn't care who he provoked, or what he squandered. Or who he destroyed.

Izuku murmured something, drawing Yamato from her reverie. She looked over, and saw him stirring.

"Did you sleep well?" she asked, as he sat up. She smiled to hide her worries, but that was not hard with Izuku around.

"Mmm…yeah, I did." Izuku smiled, and she immediately felt better. "Looks like it's getting dark."

"Why don't we eat then?" Yamato suggested. Izuku nodded cheerfully, and they opened their backpacks; setting out the food between them.

"Did you see anything while I was asleep, Yamato?" Izuku asked, as he ate.

"Just a few storms in the distance. Oden did mention that the weather outside of Wano tended to be very spontaneous and dangerous at times on the sea," Yamato replied, doing likewise. "I was afraid we might be pursued, but there's no sign of anything or anyone."

"Well that's good." Izuku beamed. "But…we should think about a plan all the same."

"Good idea," agreed Yamato. There had been little time, and no real way, to come up with a plan on Onigashima. Now was as good a chance as they were likely to get.

"Well…obviously we need to keep moving," Izuku went on. "We're in no shape to challenge Kaido now…"

Yamato nodded, and for the first time it didn't frustrate her. It was an acceptance in itself.

"So…for now we need to get some money. With money we can buy food, shelter, and transport. I like flying, but it's heavy going and we can't carry much stuff."

Yamato nodded again. So far, so reasonable.

"So…money." Izuku paused, chewing on his beef jerky. "We could just jump some pirates, but we might draw too much attention; from somebody powerful I mean. An Emperor's crew, or even tied to one of the Warlords. We should avoid making enemies we don't need."

"Agreed. The Seven Warlords aren't as powerful as the Emperors, but they're not to be taken lightly. A few are rumored to be as strong as the admirals themselves."

"In that case…" Izuku paused again. "I thought…we could always capture some pirates and collect their bounties. If we're careful, we can avoid making bad enemies."

Yamato gave it a thought.

"Bounty Hunters then…" she mused. "That could work. But we should be careful all the same. Pirates with high bounties tend to stick together for protection, and follow more powerful pirates than themselves."

"Birds of a feather flock together, I guess."

Izuku ate in silence for a while. He seemed to be thinking hard.

"Izuku?" she asked.

"I just had a thought," he said, his brow furrowed. "Even if we could take Kaido down together, that's not all we have to deal with. He's got some strong people backing him, and a whole army. By the time we get back there, half of them could be Gifters, or more. To say nothing of any normal Devil Fruit users or strong fighters that would fight under his flag."

Yamato closed her eyes for a moment.

"You're right," she said, mournfully. "You defeated Malice, but the Flying Six are all at least as strong as him if not stronger; and will probably be even stronger than that when we return. And the All-Stars are considerably stronger. We will need allies in order to take them down."

"What about the rest? The Waiters and the Pleasures?" asked Izuku. "They seem like normal people, mostly, but they're a lot of them, and they've got those weird guns."

"Don't underestimate them, Izuku," warned Yamato. "The samurai of Wano made that mistake, and paid with their lives. They aren't that strong, but they are many, and they are brave; at least when their masters are watching. The All-Stars and the Flying Six all have their own elite crews who will fight and die for them. If we are to win, we must at the very least take them down, and to fight so many will be draining."

"So…we're gonna need an army," said Izuku darkly. "I guess we could join the Marines, but…"

He paused, a strange look in his eyes.

"That guy Malice…he implied the Marines and the World Government are corrupt; that their justice was false. I guess he could be lying, but it didn't seem like it, somehow. He seemed…haunted."

Yamato closed her eyes, choosing her words.

"The Marines are strong and brave, and will die for one-another," she said. "But from what I heard their strongest warriors, the three Admirals, are cruel and ruthless. I don't know for certain why Malice hates the Government so much, but you saw what they turned him into."

"Yeah, it was hard not to," Izuku agreed, that dark look in his eyes again. "And he reminds me of someone I met once." Yes, Lady Nagant and Malice were of a similar situation, yet has different outcomes. Malice defected and made off like a bandit in siding with his former enemies, while Nagant refused to be an assassin for the Safety Commission to clean up undesirables, rebelled, and was thrown in prison for it.

"Oden spoke of such things too," Yamato went on. "When he was with Whitebeard and Roger. They were pirates, but they had their own code of honor, and they rarely if ever attacked island communities or innocents. All the same, the World Government accused them of things they did not do, portraying them as the worst kind of monsters. So the Marines may be no good either…" she pondered.

Then it hit her, standing straight up.

"I know! We should go to Edward Newgate! Whitebeard!" she exclaimed.

Izuku blinked.

"What?"

"He's one of the Four Emperors, just like Kaido! They call him the world's strongest man, and for good reason! And he and Oden were good comrades!"

Izuku looked dubious, and her heart sank a little.

"Good point," Izuku sighed. "He might be strong enough to take on Kaido, but he's still a pirate. And…well, I've met pirates."

Yamato flinched as she saw the pain in his eyes. Onigashima had frightened him, more so than she had realized. His cheerfulness and optimism had been so infectious, she hadn't really noticed.

"I know he's a pirate, but he's not like my father!" she insisted. "Whitebeard only wanted to create a family! He only took treasure from ruins or other pirates! He's done a lot of good!"

"Then why is he an Emperor?" demanded Izuku. "Why did he let the World Government give him that title? What he do to warrant it?"

Yamato shivered. Izuku was glowering at her, his eyes bitter. Then he faltered, and his eyes softened.

"I'm sorry," he said, awkwardly. "I didn't mean to snap at you. It's just…well…none of this makes sense to me."

He sighed, and lowered his head.

"You say Whitebeard's a good guy, but he's still a pirate. And he's an Emperor because the World Government gave him that title. From what you've told me, the World Government only named the Emperors because of their power; because they're too strong to be challenged. The only one I've ever seen is Kaido."

He looked her in the eyes.

"Yamato, what I want to know is…how is he any different? If Kaido is the kind of person who gets to be an Emperor, what kind of person is this Whitebeard really?"

Yamato's heart ached as she cringed. She understood why he was so suspicious. But what words would convince him?

"He's a man who doesn't have a choice," she said, recounting everything from what Oden said of him in his journal. "Before he was an Emperor, he was a simple pirate; with a ship and a crew, all alone on the sea. The Marines hunted him for being a pirate, and other pirates hated him because he preyed on them for treasure. The only way he could survive, and protect those he loved, was to attain power. He had to gather ships and crews to him, and build a domain of his own. And to keep those ships and crews, he needs treasure to pay them."

She paused, her heart aching at the pain in his eyes. He was still having a hard time accepting the reality of this world.

"Izuku…I understand if you don't trust a man like that. You've seen what it is to have power in this world. But the situation he's in right now…is the same situation we're in. We can't stand alone in this world, any more than he can. We must attain a power of our own, one way or another. And I want to believe we can do that without staining our hands too badly, or joining someone we don't know that may turn out bad for us. If Whitebeard can do it, then so can we."

Izuku let out a long, mournful sigh.

"The only person in this world I believe in is you, Yamato," he said, looking up. "If you believe in Whitebeard… that's good enough for me."

His smile was back, though tinged with pain and weariness.

"Thank you, Izuku!" Yamato's heart was leaping in her chest. "Whitebeard won't let us down, I promise you! Not with the gift we have for him!"

"Gift?"

"Information!" Yamato beamed. "About the SMILE fruits!" The boy's face lit up.

"Oh yeah!" Izuku thought for a moment. "He'll want to know about that. I know more too, like where they came from!"

"Even better!"

They finished their food, and packed up their belongings. Night had fallen, and the wind was growing cold.

"We should get some sleep, then fly away come the dawn," Yamato said.

"Sounds good. Too bad we don't have anything to make a fire with."

And they didn't. The Sky Island was devoid of trees; indeed, of any foliage besides the grass. Even if they had gathered up a pile of grass, it wouldn't have burned for long.

"Well then." Yamato laid down on the grass. "Come and sleep by me. We'll keep each other warm."

(X)

Izuku paused, his face heating up. Sleep…next to Yamato?

He cursed himself. Now was not the time for bashfulness. It was getting cold, and they needed to keep warm.

Besides, it wasn't as if this hadn't happened before. He had spent so many nights in Yamato's room, wounded and helpless. There was no reason to be embarrassed, not after he had told her he trusted her.

Izuku sighed, and laid down next to her, his arm against her's. Yamato lay where she was, staring up at the night sky, a smile on her face. He was glad of that smile. It was comforting to see.

Even so, he could not relax. He could not put aside what they had decided to do. To seek out the man known as Edward Newgate, the pirate known as Whitebeard.

He stared up at the night sky, looking for a sign that wasn't there. How could he do it? How could he, a Hero, join forces with a pirate? Yes, he had been a good man in Oden's time. But twenty years was a long time; time enough for a good man to go bad.

This was not his world. In his world, in his country anyway, there was law and order, and criminals were criminals. A man who stole a loaf of bread to feed his starving family was still a criminal; even if he deserved compassion and understanding. Heroes were basically police officers, but legally empowered to use their Quirks. Their job was to protect the people and enforce the law, as defined by duly-appointed authority; just like they had taught him at UA.

Going on that, his path was clear. He had to seek out the World Government and offer his services. As a licensed Hero, he could only use his Quirk, let alone do any kind of Hero work, by its leave. And he should most definitely not make common cause with pirates, let alone join them. He's seen what a powerful crew is comprised and capable of. And an entire country is paying for it in blood and tears.

But could he? What if Yamato and Malice were telling the truth? What if the World Government was a pack of abominable lying tyrants? Could he serve such a government? A government that allowed the existence of Kaido and his ilk? Was he under any obligation to do so?

Moral courage. UA had taught him that too. Aizawa-sensei had been quite stern about it. Yes, it was their duty as Heroes to obey duly-appointed authority, but also their duty to refuse an order that was illegal, illogical, and dishonorable; and to actively prevent their fellow Heroes from engaging in such activities.

It wasn't just theory or a boring afternoon in a classroom; not to him. He had faced it, in all its horror and ambiguity.

He had faced it when Ida Tenya had gone after Stain without authorisation, and nearly gotten himself killed.

He had faced it again when they had gone to rescue Kacchan from All for One, despite being ordered not to even think about it.

So which was it? The duty to obey legitimate authority? Or the duty of moral courage? Was the World Government legitimate just because it was a government to challenge the Great Pirate Era? Were they the reason so many people turned to piracy to invoke such an Era after the death of Roger? Or was he duty-bound to oppose it because it did bad things?

He hadn't actually met any of them yet. Malice could have been lying…but the look on his face…

Had Lady Nagant been right all along?

"Duty, honor, moral courage," grumbled Daigoro. "Nice words, but they won't keep you warm at night or your stomach fed. Follow the woman's advice Midoriya. The rest will take care of itself."

"All for One made laws and governments his playthings when he ascended to power in the Dark Age of Quirks. It's how he became Japan's king from the shadows," whispered Yoichi. "People are what really matter. Judge for yourself."

"One man's terrorist is another man's freedom fighter," mused En. "Same as always."

"You can only work with the info you have," Nana cut in. "Trust your friend, and decide for yourself."

Izuku felt better for their words. They had, between them, been around a lot longer than him, and seen a great deal more than him. Their wisdom was invaluable.

"Izuku?"

"Mmm?"

"Thank you."

He glanced at Yamato. She was staring up at the sky, and smiling.

"Thank you, for helping me escape…." She turned, and he can see her beautiful amber orbs gazing at him with her grateful smile. "Thank you, for giving me the chance to see this sky full of stars. Thank you… for being my hero…"

In spite of everything, Izuku felt himself smile, his body feeling as warm and fulfilled as it was earlier this morning on Onigashima's beach. Yes, there were hard choices ahead of them. But for now there was nothing he could do about any of it. Here was here, and now was now.

"I'm just glad I can see it with you, Yamato. And you're welcome."

And that, for now, was all that mattered.

(X)

Yamato glanced down at Izuku. His eyes were closed, his breathing soft and slow.

He was asleep, and she was glad of it. It must have been hard work, flying off the island with her on his back, covering who knows how many leagues. He needed his rest, while there was darkness and this Sky Island to protect them.

She lay back, letting herself relax. In the near distance, she could hear the thunder rumble. Good thing the storm was far from them.

She thought of Oden's logbook, safely stowed in her backpack, and a thought popped into her head. She needed a logbook of her own, a journal in which she could record her journey as he had done. She would record the places she went to, and the people she met, and all the things that happened. All the battles, and adventures, the victories and defeats, as they worked towards defeating her father.

Yamato looked to the side again, at the sleeping Izuku beside her. Yes, her dearest friend would be there. They would share in it all, and she would record it all.

Her journey. And Izuku's too.

Chapter Text

"Get this place cleaned up on the double! I won't stand for my royal halls to be muddied with stains!"

"Yes Lord Orochi! Understood!"

The balding Shogun grumbled as he marched through the halls of the palace. One minute he was enjoying himself with his courtesans, the next he was sprawled on the floor; his robes damp with sake, servants running around in a panic outside. Fortunately, the ever-loyal Fukurojo had rushed to tend to him, and explain the situation.

Yet, the story he told made no sense.

He spokeof a thunderstorm arising in the south, a storm so powerful that animals of all sizes ran from it; fleeing in blind terror, as if from an earthquake. As this happened, some terrible force had struck the capital, rendering all within it unconscious.

Now the city was on fire. The fires had burned out of control; forge fires, pottery kilns, cooking fires, all with no one to tend them, and no one to notice as they spread. The people had awakened to find their city in flames; terrified animals charging through it all, heedless of the danger.

He paused by one of the windows. The capital was wreathed in black smoke and a blood red glow, as it had been when he had awoken. He could see the people too, running around like the headless chickens they had always been. Some threw buckets of water on the flames, others tried to carry their belongings or their children away. He could hear them yelling, screaming, crying.

Orochi gritted his teeth at the noise. Those groveling curs would just have to fend for themselves. Once the ninja reported that the palace was safe, then he would send some help. A small mercy for the rats who had supported the Kurozumi genocide all those years ago.

"The Flower Capital has always had the weather of spring. What's with the sudden storm huh?" he grumbled aloud, looking towards the still storming skies.

"My lord, if I may," interjected Fukurojo. "We should retreat into the palace until the storm has passed. The lightning has been getting worse."

Orochi felt the wind blow through the open windows. It was cold, and made him shiver, yet he remained unfazed.

"Tch, in all my years on Wano, this has to be the craziest storm ever! It can't just be the Flower Capital being affected can it?"

"We must assume not, my Lord. The clouds stretch over the horizon."

Orochi glanced at Fukurojo, the captain of his ninja, and most faithful retainer. Tall and bald, his head as well as his body, with his eyes hidden behind sunglasses, Fukurojo was normally a model of calm. Orochi couldn't remember seeing him look so worried. Even now his massive forehead was soaked, and he could tell it was sweat not rain.

"Well, ain't gonna be my problem," he huffed. "Storms happen. It'll pass by before…"

"Lord Orochi! Lord Orochiiii!"

Orochi looked up. An attendant, whose name he could not remember, came racing down the hallway.

"What's the matter now!?" the Shogun griped. This was getting on his nerves.

"My lord! The sky!"

The attendant pointed frantically. Orochi looked…

He froze, his blood running cold, as he saw what had so terrified his servant.

The sky was swirling, in a way that no storm should be able to cause. As he watched, an enormous blue claw emerged from the smoke-tainted clouds. A moment later, a dragon's head followed it, looming in the sky over the capital.

The people were screaming, howling in terror and despair, the flames that engulfed their city forgotten. On any other day the sound would have amused him. But he could not be amused.

Not when the dragon was looking straight at him.

What was more, it was coming towards him. The head descended slowly from the sky, its mighty body coiling in the sky behind it. Beside it, Orochi could make out the black-winged, flame-wreathed figure of King the Wildfire.

Both of them. Both of them had come.

"Well…this is unexpected," Orochi forced himself to say, as the dragon loomed over him. "My…"

"OROCHIII!" roared the Dragon. Orochi backed against the wall, the force of Kaido's will buffeting him like a tsunami.

Yes, that was what had laid him out. It was weaker now, not enough to render him unconscious. But he knew it all the same.

"We need to talk. Now." The dragon rumbled. "In your pavilion."

Orochi clenched his fists, willing himself not to shake. He glanced at Fukuroko and the attendant; who were making no such effort. He had never seen them so afraid.

"W-Well what are you waiting for! Clear the way!" Orochi barked, power walking down the hall. The kitchens would have to wait, as would his mochi…

"RUN, NOW!" boomed the beast. The out-of-shape Shogun leapt into action, scurrying down the hallway as if the devil himself were snapping at his heels. He was almost tempted to use his own Devil Fruit abilities.

"What could have caused him to be so angry?!" Orochi yelled, panting as he legged through the halls. Fukurojo was by his side, effortlessly keeping pace.

"I don't know my lord. Something serious must have happened," Fukurojo replied. His face was like stone but Orochi could see the sweat on his brow.

What was going on? Had Kaido woken up on the wrong side of the bed this morning? What gives! The old drunk could be wild, Orochi knew. But he usually kept his chaos on Onigashima, or out on the seas. Why was he here? And why was he in that form, ready for war?|

Orochi panted, trotting up the stairs and resting against a pillar as he finally arrived at the balcony. Kaido was already there, glaring down at him.

"What's the deal huh?" demanded Orochi, his temper flaring. He was the Shogun, not some flunky to be sent running around!

"Orochi." Kaido growled. "Who gave you permission to speak?"

His bravado evaporated, as those eyes bored into his soul and froze his blood. He was the Shogun, but he knew, only too well, what Kaido was capable of.

"I have a use for you," he hissed. Around him the thunder roared, and lightning crackled down all around the capital. It was as if the heavens themselves were crying out in protest, but dared not strike him.

"W-What is it?" Orochi asked. "You have but to ask, old friend!"

"Your Flower Capital has artists, yes?"

Artists? The hell?

"Why, of course. I only ask for the finest paintings and-"

"You will bring your artists to the capital. Your very best, from wherever they might be. There they will await my command."

"For what purpose?" Orochi inquired.

"Wanted posters." Kaido's eyes hardened. "Within Wano, two fugitives are scurrying about... and I want them both. Alive."

"W-Wanted posters? Of course…t-that can be arranged!"

King chose that moment to land on the balcony. He strode forward, and handed Orochi a document.

"Know this as well, as a courtesy." Kaido uttered. "My men will be combing the countryside for the fugitives, once the posters are made. They will go into every house. Every building. And they will find these two, with your full cooperation... or else."

Orochi gulped. Not twelve hours ago Kaido had been festive, jolly even. What on earth could have brought this on?

His anger flared again. This was not supposed to happen. Yes, he had turned over Wano to the needs of the Beast Pirates, but there had to be limits. Kaido was about to burn half of Wano to the ground, and leave him to clean up the mess.

"Fine, do what you want then Lord Kaido." Orochi shrugged, trying to maintain some level of dignity. "If that's all-"

"The Flower Capital is not exempt." Kaido cut him off, and Orochi perked up. "Every estate. Every business. Even the Palace will be thoroughly combed."

"Hang on! You can't just barge into my Palace and look for some... fugitives!" Orochi yelled. "This is my Palace and…"

"Your Palace? Did I hear you correctly?" Kaido hissed, and Orochi clenched his jaw shut as King strode forward, his red eyes glaring.

"H-Hey, what are you-Ack!"

King's hand clamped around his throat, and slammed him against the wall. He could feel the sweat evaporating from his skin, his cheeks stinging under the heat as King glared into his soul.

"You overestimate your station." Kaido growled. "You rule from this Palace. From this capital..." The dragon hovered closer as King turned around, and brought the flailing Orochi over to the beast.

"...on my sufferance."

The slitted eyes filled his world, engulfing him like a tidal wave as Orochi can see his own reflection off of Kaido's schlera.

"Keep your men on standby and have them ready to move out, on my order. Nod your head, snake"

Orochi nodded, feverishly. He could barely breathe, with King's gloved hand around his throat. And the heat was becoming unbearable.

Finally, mercifully, King released him, letting him fall to the ground.

"We will return for the posters once we have the required information for the two fugitives, and you will distribute them around the country in conjunction with my Beast Pirates. And you will give them all assistance, and spare no expense. Do I make myself clear?"

Orochi coughed, Fukurojo by his side to help him up. "Y-Yes... Got it..."

The mighty dragon huffed and turned about, his winged companion taking to the skies alongside him; his body shifting into its dinosaur form.

Orochi glared after them. As much as he enjoyed being Shogun, there were times he wished he had never met Kaido, King of the Beasts.

(X)

"I will search along the coasts, and the Ports." Kaido growled. "To get a headstart. Return to Onigashima and wait for Malice's return. I want him healthy before I see him. He alone knows what this Deku looks like."

"Understood Kaido." King replied, nodding. "Good hunting."

"Hmmph." The Dragon King banked right, no doubt heading towards Hapu Port. It was the closest Port to Onigashima, and the most likely place for Deku and Yamato to land. Jack had already interrogated every pirate on duty at the Torii gate. No ships had passed through until the late morning, and they are docked in Onigashima's docks.

King spread his wings, flapped until he found the right wind, and let it carry him back to Onigashima. He arrived in mere minutes, landing on his balcony and transforming back into his humanoid form.

The place was a mess. As he strode through the corridors, he could see pirates hard at work; clearing up the shattered glass and removing broken furniture. His Headliners were overseeing the work; their faces drawn, their eyes bloodshot, from where Kaido's fury had blasted them from their drug-induced fantasies.

That was good. Normally he was content to let them enjoy themselves if they were off duty, but this was not a normal day. A dozen good Headliners were on their way to the Udon Prison Mine to bring Spytand Malice back; leaving him shorthanded until they returned. Kaido had ordered him not to be harmed, but Queen sometimes had trouble controlling himself.

He reached his office, and opened the door. With any luck Bao Huang hadn't been…

"Heya Lord King!" the blonde haired girl chirped up as she... glided in front of him. "Just about done organizing your files!"

...

"What?"

"I know right!" Bao Haung giggled. "I got these new wings under my arms, and this cute tail too!"

The girl lifted her arms and flapped them like wings. There were membranes between her arms and her legs that hadn't been there before; and a long, bushy tail, that had definitely not been there before.

"Nice, huh!" The girl looked very pleased with herself. "They came right after I ate that yucky fruit!"

Yucky…fruit?

King burst into the office, and saw the chest - the one he had kept that Devil Fruit he had been saving in - sitting open on the desk. His filing cabinet was open, as were all his desk draws. The files and paperwork he had left lying around were now neatly arranged, and all the draws carefully labeled; and not with his penmanship.

"Bao…Huang…"

"Yep, Lord King?"

"Do you understand... what you've done?"

"Yep! You're totally the kind of guy who likes organized chaos, but I think filing dossiers, maps, and invasion plans by date is more effect…"

"That Devil Fruit was for a Headliner you fool!" King barked. "To be awarded! Those don't grow on trees you know!"

"Oh, Ohhhhh so that's what I ate." The blonde girl poked at her glands. "Well, ya shouldn't have given me yucky Rice crackers!"

"Rice Crackers?! I gave you cookies you... you...!" He plucked her by the nape of her shirt, glaring into her like an owner holding a cat.

"Well you keep yummy stuff hidden away, like cookies in a jar right! I saw the chest, and the fruit inside! You said you were gonna give me a reward, and I wanted sweets! And trust me, I searched all over for anything sugary here and I couldn't find jack! Not Lord Jack but jack squat! Then I fell asleep, then I woke up, and everything was a mess so I had to clean it up before ya got back!"

King's jaw was clenched. This child had eaten a Devil Fruit, a Devil Fruit he had been saving for one of his own Headliners. By all rights he should tear off her head. But she seemed completely unafraid of him; indeed, she actually looked miffed, as if he had done her wrong!

On a strange whim, he glanced towards the wastebasket. There, inside, was the white bag he had given her. He plucked it out and opened it…and there indeed were bland, tasteless rice crackers.

Well…he had promised her cookies. And he hadn't exactly made much effort to lock up that Devil Fruit. And it wasn't as if she knew what it was.

He set her down, and out his hand over his face as he let out a very long drawn out sigh. What the hell was he going to do now?

"Did I... do something wrong?" Bao Haung asked, and he turned. He couldn't see the girl's eyes behind the large mass of blonde hair, but something told him she was starting to understand what she had done.

"You should not have taken that," he said, as gently as he could manage. "I know I promised you cookies, but that Devil Fruit, any Devil Fruit, was rare and valuable."

"Uh huh."

"Not one of those SMILEs, you understand," he went on. "But a true Devil Fruit. Such a thing must be earned. And besides, in this place, you should not eat something you don't recognize."

"Uh huh."

King pinched the bridge of his nose. By all rights he should punish her, but how? Killing her would earn him no respect, and he wasn't sure he even wanted to.

Besides…he had never seen his cabinet like this. He had never seen it so tidy, so carefully arranged. Everything was in its proper order, and neatly labeled. He had known for a long time that he needed to sort out his paperwork, but he never had the time or the energy.

He heard something land on his shoulder , and found it was Bao Haung. The Lunarian saw that she didn't even seem to mind the heat his flames gave off.

He let out a large sigh.

"Thank you for organizing my office..."

"No problem Lord King! Plus, I like flying a lot! Gonna need a bit of practice though. Oh! Think I'll fly as good as you someday?"

...

"With training perhaps. Come, I'm in need of your services." King strode towards his desk and pulled out a map of Wano.

"Oh oh! We planning an invasion?" Bao Haung glided down on the desk, sitting down on the table as King sat in the chair. "Oh? Why Wano?"

"Because, we are going to be hunting," King mused, as he lifted out his playing pieces, and began to set them on the map.

They were in Wano, of that much he was certain. While they could not have left by sea, they could not have flown any further than that. There were those who could, but King knew them all, and could count them on one hand excluding himself. There was the Golden Lion Shiki, who had died when he attacked Marineford two decades ago. And then there was Marco the Phoenix of the Whitebeards, and Kaido himself.

He would find them, on Wano. The Beast Pirates would find them. It was just a matter of time.

Chapter Text

"Alright… that should about cover breakfast," Izuku said, finishing eating his biscuit and sipping his water.

He got up, and walked back to the pond to refill his waterskin. Nearby, Yamato was checking and loading her backpack. With his waterskin full and stoppered, he glanced down at his wrist; his Log Pose and watch glinting in the sun..

Just a little after half past eight in the morning; and the sun was bright in the east.

"Almost ready?" he asked, as Yamato finished zipping up her backpack.

"Yep!" Yamato shouldered her backpack. "And you?"

"Just about."

Izuku checked his backpack straps, and the goggles on his forehead. Satisfied, he looked down at his Log Pose again. Two needles were pointing back the way they came, the other at north-by-northeast; just as before. With their destination set, he levitated and felt Yamato wrap her arms around his waist. He brought forth his Black Whip, strapping her in as he had done the day before.

"Alright. Let's go."

He pulled down his goggles and flew, rising away from the Sky Island and accelerating into the sky. The wind buffeted him, but he pressed on, picking up speed as they soared through the clouds.

"How's your Log Pose doing?" he asked, glancing back at Yamato and almost giggled at what he saw.

She had a hand out, her fingers running through a nearby cloud as they passed. She let out a chuckle, and Izuku could see the pattern her fingers were forming. It was an honestly adorable sight to behold.

"It's fine!" she replied. "Still pointing north by northeast!"

Izuku grinned.

"Perfect! I'm gonna speed up! Bring your arms in and hold on! If you need anything, just tap the back of my head!"

Yamato nodded, and tightened her grip around his chest. Izuku lengthened his Black Whip, drawing her in tighter, until he was sure she was secure, feeling her bosom against his upper back.

He accelerated, cautiously at first, then piling on the speed. He had not flown so fast in some time, not since he had left Okoto Island and raced back to Japan, during the final battle against the League of Villains. He had been right to warn Yamato. There was no way he could have heard her voice and vice versa.

But the sky was bright and blue before him, and clear but for the soft white clouds.

And on they went.

(X)

"There!"

Yamato's heart leapt as she saw it. There, right ahead of them, just emerging from the horizon.

"There! Down there! An island!"

Izuku didn't respond. Then Yamato remembered where they were, and tapped him on the head. On cue, he slowed down, and the roar of the wind receded to a whistle.

"Can you see it!?" she asked, pointing ahead at the island.

"Yes, I can!" Izuku called back. "An island! Right where it's supposed to be!"

Yamato glanced at her Log Pose. It was aimed right at the island.

The island was drawing closer. Yamato could make out hills and forest…and a bay with a port town. Perfect!

"I'll set us down in the forest!" called Izuku. "We don't want people seeing us while we're still in the air!"

"Right!"

Izuku slowed, and began to descend. Yamato hung on, hardly able to contain herself, as the island drew closer and closer. Finally they reached the forest, and Izuku set them carefully down.

"Ahh!" Izuku breathed, releasing his Black Whip and stepping forward, stretching his arms. "Another happy landing."

Yamato glanced around, taking in everything she could see. A forest full of trees…real trees, with real bark and real branches, and real leaves. And there was soft, healthy earth under her feet, bursting with undergrowth, bushes and plants she didn't know the names of. Even the sound of the wind blowing through the trees, rustling the branches, was a sound she had never heard.

Most of all, the air was clean and crisp. No hint nor scent of smog, ash nor the stench of alcohol or gunpowder.

"My first island…my first adventure…" she breathed. She couldn't remember ever being so excited. "Let's go exploring!"

"Let's take it slowly," Izuku insisted, smiling warmly at her jubilation. "I want to explore too, but we need to be careful. We need to find out what kind of place this is before we announce ourselves."

Yamato faltered. He was right, of course, but she felt crestfallen all the same.

He chuckled, and Yamato realized that she was pouting.

"Okay," she agreed, mastering herself. "Oh, but it's just so exciting! I've never been anywhere except Wano and Onigashima! I…I want to see it all!"

"I know! I want to see it all too," Izuku chuckled again. "We just have to be careful."

"Yes, I know." Yamato sighed. "If it wasn't for you, I'd probably have gone charging in there, like Oden did. Not exactly the best way to make a first impression."

She bonked herself on the head, making Izuku laugh.

"Anyway, let's focus on what's right in front of us," he said, pulling off his goggles and stowing them in his backpack. "We should check out the town, and see what's there. We might have to stay here a few days, or however long it might take. The Log Pose's have different times per island right?"

"That's right, Oden mentioned that it takes three days before a Log Pose needs to be reset… something about magnetic fields and acclimation to them." Yamato mused as she looked down at her own compass. "Log Poses work in weird ways, don't they?"

"Maybe, but It's our only guide for now."

They walked together through the forest. Izuku glanced about, taking note of the trees; their size, the layout of the branches, even the shape of the leaves. Yamato was content just to see them all, to wonder at them, and a world full of such things.

"I've never seen so many trees… oh! And those big rats with big bushy tails!"

"Oh, yeah," Izuku's eyes brightened as he saw the little creatures, hopping gracefully along the branches of the trees. "They're squirrels."

"Oh! Do squirrels exist in your world too?"

"Yep. Squirrels, rats, seagulls. Our worlds have a lot of animals in common," babbled Izuku excitedly, pausing to put a hand to his chin. "Come to think of it, the only unique animal I've seen so far is the Transponder Snail."

"Oh, you don't have them?" Yamato was surprised. And then it hit her. "Oh right! You have those 'smartphones' you use to communicate face to was it called… Facetime?"

"More or less." Izuku chuckled as they continued on their way. Yamato kept on looking around, taking it all in. She found herself wishing she knew the names of the trees, and the squirrels, and the island, come to think of it. But even if she did…

"Something on your mind?" asked Izuku. "You were muttering to yourself."

"Oh, well… just thinking aloud to myself a little…" admitted Yamato awkwardly. "You see…I wanna try and write down everything we see, everything that happens." She blushed. "Like Oden did."

Izuku blinked, and then he smiled.

"I can relate. I did the same with Quirks and Heroes. It even came in handy once or twice. When we get some money, we should get you a journal to write it all down."

Yamato beamed, and they strolled on through the forest.

(X)

It was not all that long before they reached the outskirts of town.

The first thing that struck Izuku was the architecture. The buildings weren't in the same sort-of Japanese style as Onigashima; but more convention, somewhat European. Perhaps the culture was different around there.

They left the forest, and entered a grassy field on the edge of the town. Izuku could see children running around, a ball bouncing between them. They were smiling, and laughing as they played.

To think that only forty-eight hours ago, he had seen children just like them, dressed in rags and cleaning up after pirates…

He gulped, forcing away the image, as they strolled on through the grass. Yamato was watching the children with some interest.

"What are they playing?" she asked.

"Looks like soccer, or football, or something like it," mused Izuku.

Passing through the field, they reached a road that ran down through the forest and into the town. Izuku could see some of the locals, either socializing or going about their own business. Their clothes were rather normal, at least by his standards; basically European or American, vaguely modern. The people themselves appeared human.

No, not human as he would understand it. These were all baseline, generic humans, with no unusual features that he could make out. No claws or wings, no horns or fangs, no scales or tentacles or weird hair. And no one seemed to be flying, hovering, slithering, phasing through walls, or anything remotely like it hit him. This was a town full of humans, of a sort he had only ever seen in pictures…or when looking in the mirror. They were all quirkless, just as everyone in his world had been just a couple of centuries ago.

This revelation was certainly surprising, though his attention quickly shifted back to his still mumbling traveling companion.

"Football…I see, kicking it with their feet…" Yamato mused, strolling along with her hands behind her back. She was still looking around, eyes bright, as if every little thing was a joy to behold.

Izuku wasn't surprised. After a childhood spent stuck on Onigashima, with only pirates for company, this was a brave new world indeed. It was quite charming, now that he thought about it.

Except the people were looking too. Looking at them.

He sighed. He really shouldn't have been surprised by that either. Yamato was, on the face of it, someone that stood out. She had horns, and was twice the height of a normal man. In his world this would barely have attracted a comment…again save maybe for her outfit. But in this place, she stuck out like a sore thumb.

Fortunately, for all the looks they were attracting, no one was saying or doing anything. Maybe they were just curious…maybe.

"Oh! What's that smell!?" asked Yamato, sniffing the air. Izuku paused, and then he could smell it too; something freshly baked, and very tasty. Yamato was trotting across the street, and Izuku saw a pie sitting on a window sill.

"Whoa whoa whoa easy there." He ran up to her, catching her before she could reach the pie. "That's a pie, and someone's letting it cool off. We can't just take it and eat it, that'd be stealing."

"Oh, right." She rubbed her arm. "Sorry… it just smelled so good so I wanted to…"

"It's alright. No harm, no foul. Let's just see if there's any info on being a Bounty Hunter or, on you know who."

Izuku led Yamato away down the street. There were more looks coming this way, more intense this time, but that was all.

He felt a pang of embarrassment. When was the last time he had seen a pie cooling on a windowsill? And on a street-facing window where anyone could waltz up and steal it? Maybe in like some really old cartoons or movies from ages ago perhaps.

A classic small town, the kind of place he had thought didn't exist anymore. The kind of place where everyone knew everyone else, and a fair bit about what everyone else was doing. The presence of two strangers, two unusual strangers at that, would be all over the town within hours if not a single hour.

Hopefully they were all friendly towards strangers.

A familiar growl drew him from his thoughts.. He glanced at Yamato, who was blushing bashfully.

"You ate breakfast before we left, right?"

"I did yes but… I usually eat more, but I'm trying to ration..."

She rubbed the back of her head, and Izuku looked her up and down. Of course she was going to need more food, at her size. Heck Shoji and Sato had been the same and Yamato towered over both of them.

"Okay, just hang in there." Izuku looked about. There were a few people around, tending to their front lawns. He settled on an old man, sweeping his cobblestone path.

"Um, excuse me!" he said,as politely as he could manage. "Do you know where the town hall could be? Or perhaps a tavern?"

The man stopped his sweeping and immediately found himself almost bending backwards when he saw Yamato.

"Uh, sutr. Head down the road, you'll find the downtown district. There you'll find the local inn. Can't miss it. Same with the town hall." The man gave them an odd look. "Must be new here I reckon." He said rhetorically.

"Yes we are!" Yamato spoke up, before Izuku could stop her.

"Then, why're you all the way out here?" You must have passed it when you docked right?"

"Y-Yeah, we got in this morning and have been exploring since!" Izuku cut in. "Thank you for your help sir! Let's go!"

He strode off, face hot with embarrassment. Yamato walked alongside him, happily humming to herself, innocently oblivious as when they started.

The stares were getting worse. He could feel them now. Just like back at Alderna Junior High School, when he was that Quirkless kid with the stupid hair.

They kept on walking, Yamato taking it all in. There were children playing with dogs, sheep and cattle roaming about the fields, horse-drawn wagons clattering by. It truly was what she'd always hoped Wano would look like, free of her father's influence.

Before long, they reached the center of town.

It consisted of a circular plaza, with buildings arranged around its outer edge. Just beyond it, connected by a short boulevard, were the docks; a handful of masts reaching up over the rooftops. Izuku looked around the timber buildings, wondering which one could be the town hall.

His eyes settled on one of the larger buildings. It was better put-together than the others, and the people going in and out were better-dressed. And on the opposite side, there was no doubt as to the tavern. There were tables outside, full of people drinking and socializing.

He turned to Yamato, only to find that she wasn't there. He glanced about, and then found her squatting down nearby, holding out her hand to a scruffy-looking dog. He found himself smiling as she reached out to pet the dog, only for it to quickly scamper away, causing the Oni woman to sulk.

"Uh, it's alright," he said, seeing her frown. "I saw a collar on him, he may just be a bit shy is all."

Yamato sighed, and her frown turned to a look of sadness.

"I guess so… he was cute."

"Don't worry, I found a tavern anyway. Let's scope it out and see what we can learn. There's even a bulletin board there, and over at the town hall too."

Izuku was about to start towards the tavern, when Yamato grabbed his arm.

"Hey, Izuku, look at that! A Jolly Roger!"

She pointed towards the center of the plaza. There was a flagpole there, which Izuku hadn't noticed before. Fluttering from its top was a black flag, with a singular skull superimposed upon what looked like a snowflake.

Izuku's heart stopped. A Jolly Roger. Yamato had told him about those flags, and what they meant. A pirate ruled this place.

Might they have ties to Kaido? The emblem didn't look much like Kaido's Jolly Roger, but he couldn't be quite sure.

"Learn what you need to learn, and make camp in the woods," whispered the Second User in his ear. "The less time we spend out here in the open, the better."

"So much for finding a Marine garrison," added Daigoro. "At least they wouldn't know who we were."

"I doubt Kaido controls this town," mused the Third User. "The townsfolk seem too carefree for that. Maybe whoever it is doesn't show up much?"

"Still, we'd better not take our chances. Just don't draw attention,"

Nana stated. Izuku nodded.

"Okay Yamato, here's the…"

He turned, and saw she was gone, again. He looked around, and there she was in front of the tavern, looking at the bulletin board.

"What's up?" he asked, joining her.

"Nothing much, just some stuff like newspaper clippings…" Yamato said, looking over the contents before she perked up. "Oh! Look at this! Wanted Posters!"

Izuku looked over the board. There was a food menu, various announcements, and some advertisements and job offers. There was little to see, except that the island's name was Ludeterin.

And then he saw the Wanted Posters. Each had the words WANTED: DEAD OR ALIVE emblazoned over the top, and below a photograph - or what looked like a photograph - of the individual in question.

WANTED: DEAD OR ALIVE

"BLACK-TRAIN" DIESEL

120,000,000 BERRIES.

WANTED: DEAD OR ALIVE

DECALVAN BROTHERS 'PLUNK' AND 'DERANO'

320,000,000 BERRIES EACH.

WANTED: DEAD OR ALIVE

"FIRE FIST" PORTGAS D. ACE

225,000,000 BERRIES.

"So these are wanted pirates huh…" Izuku mused, crossing his arms. To turn in a bounty, they would have to capture a pirate, and bring them to a Marine base. That might be the best way to bring in the money they needed.

Though it would help if he knew what a Berry was worth. A couple of hundred million of them could be quite a taking.

"See anyone you want to take down?" Yamato asked aloud.

"Well, there's…"

Izuku stopped, his Danger Sense flaring.

And then he heard it. A rumble like thunder, and a terrible crash. His head snapped round, and he gaped as saw one of the nearby buildings. It had been blasted open, and what remained was on fire.

"What was that!?" someone yelled. Townsfolk were running out of the other buildings, staring at the burning wreckage.

"Pirates! They're fighting on the docks!" yelled a man, pointing in that direction.

Izuku glanced at Yamato. She had Takeru at the ready, and a grim look on her face. Their eyes met, they nodded, and ran towards the docks.

"It's gonna be alright, she will pro-hey you two!" shouted a man. "Where are you going?!"

"To stop this!" Izuku shouted back. His body glowed as he broke into a sprint, Yamato easily keeping pace alongside him.

If those pirates were going to harm this town, they would have to go through him first!

(X)

Whitey Bay let out a snarl.

She had been jumped! In her own territory! Caught in port like some half-witted amateur!

The enemy ship was coming about hard, its gun ports dropping shut. From its mainmast fluttered a Jolly Roger she had not seen before; its skull decorated with a brown beard.

She gritted her teeth. Some good-for-nothing rookie from Paradise had gotten it into his head to raid her territory, and fire on her Yukimaru! The damned nerve!

And to make it worse, he had all but nailed her. She was in port, anchor down, taking on supplies. Yet he'd come waltzing in, pretending to be harmless, then run up his flag and fired off a volley. The oldest trick in the book!

She forced herself to focus, reading the ship's turn as it came about. It was quite a long turn, longer than she would have expected.

"Beat to quarters! Stand by to repel boarders!:"

The decks thundered as her crew obeyed. Whitey stood where she was, legs astride, hands behind her back, eyes fixed on the enemy as it drew closer. She could hear the shouts of the enemy crew, the clatter and clang as they readied themselves.

And the near-side gun ports were closed. She had called it right. He meant to board her.

And he would regret it.

The enemy was all but upon them. She could see them now; grungy-looking barbarians, so unlike her well-dressed crew. She would enjoy putting them in their place, and her rookies needed blooding.

She stood in her place on the quarterdeck, gazing at her enemy with icy cold eyes, as the enemy ship drew alongside. The grapnels flew, biting into the gunwhales and drawing the enemy ship to a stop.

"Uohohohoho!" bellowed a voice from the enemy deck. "Go wild men! Don't hold anything back! Slay them all, and this island will be ours!"

The enemy pirates surged, racing across the deck and leaping over the gap; eyes bright, weapons raised, murder in mind.

And then the muskets roared; filling the deck with smoke. They had not seen her crewmen hiding behind the boats and the supply barrels; or the sharpshooters up in the fighting tops. Some of the attackers fell, screaming as they plunged down between the hulls. A few reached the deck, only to fall as more of her crew emerged, firing pistols and leaping on them with drawn cutlasses.

The hatches crashed open, and with a roar the rest of her crew emerged, piling onto the decks to join the melee. Whitey's lip curled as she watched. Rank amateurs indeed.

And then it appeared.

Bay stared, as an enormous shape erupted from the enemy deck and landed on hers in one single leap; landing so hard the deck cracked. It was approximately a man, but three times the normal height and four times the girth; clad in baggy white pants, a garish yellow jacket, and a billowing white cape. His mouth was split in a wide grin, and below it hung a long brown beard in three braids.

She knew who it was.

"Clear the deck!" roared Chadros Higelyges. "Brownbeard is here!"

He swung his cleaver-like cutlass, downing a half-dozen of her pirates. His followers redoubled their efforts, hurling themselves at her crew with renewed savagery.

Bay let out a snarl, and strode down the steps, drawing her sword. A bestial-looking pirate turned on her, raising his cutlass. She downed him with a swift slash. Another raised a pistol and fired; but a quick flick sent the bullet flying. Another went down, and another, and another.

"Captain!"

She stepped aside, the great cutlass slashing down and cracking the deck where she had stood an instant earlier.

"I'm going to enjoy making you my woman, Ice Witch! Uohohoho!"

Brownbeard, if that was really his epithet, loomed over her; his grin still firmly in place.

"Sorry, I'm single and not interested!"

Brownbeard snarled, and swung his sword again. Bay parried, the impact making her arm ache. He swung again, and again, forcing her back towards the steps. He might have been hideous, and smelt like Impel Down on mucking-out day, but he was strong and not without skill.

"Grrr how can a woman like you be this strong!" the pirate barked, barring his ugly teeth behind his full lips.

"You'd be surprised, Rookie." She smirked, and pirouetted, slice the tip of her sword across his fleshy chest. The braggart staggered back, a crimson slash marking where her blade had passed. His face reddened with anger.

"Shell'em!" he barked. And his ship's gun ports clunked open, the cannons sliding out.

Bay's heart clenched. This lunatic was going to blast her ship at point-blank range, and shell the town while he was at it!

She glared, and readied her sword. She could only catch as many cannonballs as possible, and maybe save the town. But the repairs were going to cost a bomb!

"Fi…!"

Brownbeard's breath caught in his throat, his eyes bulging as they fixed on something high above. Bay followed his line of sight, and saw a green blur come plummeting down from the sky, right onto the deck of Brownbeard's ship, smashing right through. The ship lurched to port, and then starboard, rolling against Yukimaru with a crash. She could hear yells of surprise, the crash of wood splintering, the groan of steel bending. The nearside hull erupted in a shower of splinters, a cannon flying out and hitting her deck with a crash. One of Brownbeard's crew followed, flying out of the hole as if he'd been shot out of a cannon himself.

"Huh?" gawked Brownbeard, staring at the carnage in utter disbelief. More and more of his crew followed, landing in a heap on Yukimaru's deck, groaning in pain.

"Captain! He's… so fast!" gasped one pirate, then fell unconscious. Bay gripped her weapon, wondering what the hell could be doing this.

"Gnnngh damn you! That's my ship!" Brownbeard yelled. "Are you doing this, Whitey Bay?"

"No, I'm not!" retorted Bay. She could see the green blur though the hole, zipping back and forth across the gun deck. A man screamed as he flew up out of the first hole, landing in the bay with a splash. Another one followed, and then another. What could it…?

Then she heard another cry. She turned, and saw something descending from the sky, framed in the morning sun. It came down hard, cracking her already much-abused deck.

"Narikabura!" The figure swung something… and a blue wind bolt flashed out, striking the melee and sending all within it flying; her men and Brownbeard's.

Only then did Bay see it clearly. Her eyes widened as she took in the sight.

It was a woman, though twice the height of a man. She wore a white hakama and red kosode, tied with an intricately woven rope belt; of a kind she had seen somewhere before. In her hand was a long, spiked mace.

She straightened up, and Bay saw the red horns reaching up from her long white hair.

"You will harm this town no longer, pirates!" she bellowed, eyes flashing. The pirates stared at her, some bewildered, others very, very afraid.

"W-Who the hell is she?!"

"Where did she come from?!"

"Captain!" Bay turned, seeing a familiar face in Erebus; a youth with a bald head and brown eyes, clutching his musket. "Who is she?"

"I don't know," Bay replied. "Let me ask her." She brandished her sword, readying to charge.

"You little potato punk!" roared Brownbeard. "You dare get between me and Ice Witch! I'll gut you like a-Uohoooooooghn~!"

Brownbeard hit the deck, bounced like a stone on water, and flew over the far gunwhale, smashing into the harbor's water tower. He hung there for a few moments, then flopped backwards, falling down to the ground with a crash. The water tower broke open, its contents gushing down upon him.

"Captaaain!" roared his crew, and then, as one, hurled themselves at the horned woman. Bay watched, amazed, as the woman swung her mace, sending one pirate screaming over the gunwhale after his captain. She swung again, and again, sending pirate after pirate flying. Bullets whipped at her hair and clothes, but not could seem to hit.

"You've got a lot of nerve!" Bay cried. "How dare you hurt my crew!"

The woman turned, and Bay saw the black light around her mace; the black light of Armament. Bay did likewise, and charged at the woman, thrusting for her throat. But the woman stepped lightly, and caught the blade with a clang; then spun on one foot to bring the mace around. Bay dropped back and caught it; the blow making her arms shake. This one was strong indeed.

"You're the ones…attacking the town, aren't you!?" demanded the woman, eyes glowering. Bay blinked, taken aback.

"Fool!" she snapped. "Ludeterin is my territory! I'm protecting it!"

She tried to force the mace back. But the woman was too strong. She jumped back, and swung again, her blade singing as it clashed with the mace. The woman knocked her sword away and swung, forcing her to leap back again.

Strong, and skilled.

"You are?" she asked. She stopped mid-swing, tilting her head. "Who are you then?"

Bay blinked. She didn't know? Had she been living under a rock?

"I am Whitey Bay, the Ice Witch! And you're getting in my way!"

The white-haired woman stared at her, eyes widening, mouth ajar.

"Yamato!" The green blur leapt out of Brownbeard's ship and landed on the deck. As it landed, it resolved into a human shape, and then into a young man in green.

Bay gritted her teeth and gripped her sword. Now she had two to contend with.

"Wait, stop!" Yamato ran to the youth's side, waving her arms. "Don't attack her!"

The youth blinked in surprise. He looked to be in his mid to late teens, with a freckled face and a mop of green hair. He wore a green suit of a sort Bay had never seen before; with a yellow scarf, white gloves, and heavy black boots.

Around them, the battle had fizzled out. Brownbeard's crew were in retreat, some lugging their comrades back into what remained of their ship, others jumping down onto the docks to help their fallen captain. Bay's own crew were doing likewise, forming up around her and reloading their guns, as the wounded were taken below.

"You're Whitey Bay!? THE Whitey Bay!?" Yamato was beaming at her, her eyes wide with admiration. A group of Brownbeard pirates scurried behind them, lugging an unconscious Brownbeard onto their ship, getting out paddles and rowing to retreat as best they could.

"Captain, your orders," Erebus asked, glaring hard at the pair. Yamato was still staring at her with wide, bright eyes; but the youth was glaring back at them, fists raised.

He looked young. But Bay could tell he was no stranger to battle.

"What of it? You attacked my crew," she retorted bitterly.

"I know of you! Or rather, Oden knew of you!"

Bay's eyes went wide, her heart skipping a beat. Oden? But how?

"You hurt my boyfriend, you cow!" snapped Europa, one of her snipers.

"Yeah! I'm going make ya into swiss cheese!" shouted Katrina, another of her marksmen.

"Stop! You will do no such thing!" Bay barked. "You there. Yamato, was it? How do you know of Oden?"

"I know of all of Kozuki Oden's adventures! Izuku, fortune is smiling upon us today!" Yamato exclaimed. The boy Izuku faltered, and looked up at her in surprise.

"How so?" he asked.

"Don't you remember? Whitey Bay sailed alongside Kozuki Oden when she was with the Whitebeard Pirates!"

Yamato reached into her backpack. Bay's crew tensed, raising their weapons as she…pulled out a battered-looking book.

"You remember him, don't you?" asked Yamato, holding up the book.

Bay's heart skipped a beat. Yes, it was Oden's logbook, the one he was always writing in. That was his handwriting on the cover.

Yes, she had seen it before. Yamato's attire looked like it came from Wano, and her rope belt was just like Oden's own.

Kozuki Oden. The wild horse, the former Second Division Commander under Pops. Kozuki Oden, the man she was happy to call brother in all but blood. Him, and another back home too.

How could they know him? Just…who were they?"

"Yes, I do." She sheathed her sword. "And I have many questions for you, Yamato…and Izuku."

Chapter Text

"Well, come along then." Whitey Bay said. "The rest of you, get this ship in order!"

The crew dispersed, glaring daggers at the pair, and begrudgingly set about their work. Weapons were taken below, along with the handful of prisoners the Brownbeards had left behind. The dead were lugged onto the dock and dumped there, presumably for the locals to deal with. None of Bay's own pirates appeared to have been killed.

"Captain, what about Brownbeard?" asked a bald young man. Bay glanced out towards the sea, and Izuku did likewise. Out there, Brownbeard's ship, damaged as it was, was under full sail, heading for the open sea.

"Let him run and lick his wounds," replied Bay. "If he comes back, he won't get away without a scar."

She turned and headed towards the rear of the ship. Yamato trotted after her, still smiling like a child on her way to a picnic. Izuku brought up the rear, glancing warily at Bay's subordinates. They were still glaring at him, eyes distrustful, hostile. Just like the people back in Tokyo, after All for One escaped from Tartarus.

Izuku had understood their glares, even as he resented them. They were ordinary people, frightened out of their wits, failed by those they trusted to protect them. But this was different. These were pirates; well-dressed pirates, but pirates all the same. Clearly they saw him and Yamato as potential enemies.

Which was no surprise, considering he and Yamato had dived on to their ship with every intent of defeating them; and had succeeded in hurting some of them.

But this Whitey Bay woman seemed to know Whitebeard, and Oden too. The name sounded vaguely familiar from what Yamato had mentioned from Oden's journal, but the samurai had met numerous people in his travels. It was hard to remember, especially since those recountings were his own frame of reference. And she had read a lot to him on that fateful night. Even his brain could only hold so much information.

With any luck, she would be able to convince this woman. She had read Oden's log from cover to cover countless times. If anyone could know Oden without even meeting him, it was Yamato.

He hoped.

He followed Bay and Yamato through a door under the quarterdeck, and into the ship's stern. The corridor was remarkably clean, its floor covered with an expensive-looking carpet. There were even paintings and other works of art hanging on the walls.

It honestly looked more of a high class yacht than a pirate ship.

A high class yacht with a steel prow, a deck of heavy guns, and manned by a crew of well-dressed, heavily-armed pirates.

"Apologies for my ship's accommodations," said Bay, glancing back at them. "They weren't made with someone of your height I'm afraid."

"It's alright!" Yamato replied, still smiling. She was having to bend down to fit through the corridor. But she didn't seem to mind in the slightest.

Then Izuku noticed something on the wall. It was a selection of photos, showing Bay and various pirates he assumed to be her crew. Each photo showed them feasting in a town square, with tankards raised high and smiles on their faces.

One of the squares was a dead ringer for the Ludeterin square.

"How long has this island been your territory?" Izuku asked, fixing his eyes on Bay. She glanced at him, her blue eyes cold and hard.

"Many years. Ludeterin was once under the control of some rather dangerous pirates. Me and my crew sent them into the sea, and we have been protecting it since."

They reached an elaborately-decorated and heavy-looking steel door. Izuku was willing to bet this was the captain's quarters.

"For a protection fee, right?" he remarked sourly. The woman glared at him.

"Don't lump me in with Kaido and Big Mom," she retorted. "I don't exploit those I protect. If anything, I provide for these people. Some of my crew come from round here, and serve me because they want to protect their homes and keep the place somewhat civil. It's better than serving as government dogs."

There it was again. That same contempt for the World Government, as he would expect from a pirate on these seas. But such vitriol…

"Umm, let's take it easy now. Izuku, she was Oden's crewmate. She can be trusted, okay?"

Yamato looked back, offering a big smile that made Izuku take a deep breath through his nose.

"Come on in," commented Bay, opening the door.

They followed her inside. Izuku paused for a moment, taking in all he could see. They were in a large room, clearly her office, with bookcases and cabinets filled with items and bottles of liquor around the walls, a sofa, and a big, finely-carved desk that wouldn't have looked out of place in Yaoyorozu's room. Next to it was an enormous map table, covered in what looked like gaming pieces. There was also a side room, with a large and fancy-looking bed just visible. Upon the walls were maps and pictures in frames, and weapons in display cases.

"A sea map, with the pieces indicating marks of territory, friends, or foes," Hikage mused. "I've seen them in the serials I used to watch."

"I'm keeping an eye on it right now," added the Second User; making Izuku ever more grateful to have eight extra sets of eyes in his head.

"Izuku. I understand you're in a pirate's ship, but she brought you here as a guest and we need all the information we can get. Play it cool for now," Yoichi cut in.

Bay swept off her coat and hat, depositing them on a coat rack. She looked different without them, more mature somehow; almost like Hado-senpai's mother.

"Well well, she can captain my ship anyday." Daigoro remarked with a devious smirk.

"Watch it Banjo" Nana interjected sternly. "She's attractive, but don't go howling like some wild horny dog."

"I have standards! Sheesh, ever heard of look, don't yell? What are you, my mother?"

Izuku blushed. Of all the times for the voices in his head to have an argument!

"Pipe down, we need to listen in," Yoichi said.

"Now then," Bay stood by her desk as Izuku took a seat next to Yamato on the sofa. She looked them over with discerning eyes. "You two seem to have questions for me, and I for you. So let's start off with the most important one."

She stepped over to a sideboard, where there stood a bottle and some glasses.

"Care for a drink?"

"Oh! What do you have? I've had rum and beer back where I came from," declared Yamato "And some sake here and there too."

"I don't drink," Izuku replied, raising a hand. Bay's eyebrow rose.

"Really boy? I had my first bottle of rum when I was fifteen."

Izuku only huffed in response, trying to remain civil as his predecessor suggested.

The blue-haired woman let out a scoffing chuckle, and Izuku rolled his eyes. Was there even a legal drinking age in this world?

"Suit yourself." She grabbed the pitcher, and poured a glass; handing it to Yamato. Izuku moved, putting his hand over the glass.

"You drink from it first." Izuku's eyes were square on Bay, while Yamato blinked. Bay scoffed.

"Midoriya, breathe." Nana said in his ear, and he could feel All Might's calming hand on his shoulder. He took that deep breath.

"Why would I poison my own beverage? But if it makes you more comfortable," She poured herself a glass, and sipped from it lightly. Satisfied, Yamato chugged it all down.

"Phew!" she winced, grinning. "That's… good stuff."

"Should be. It's fifty year old cognac," Bay replied, as she took her seat across from them, setting her glasses down on the desk. She pulled out a canteen, filled another glass with what looked like water, and offered it to Izuku. Izuku took it, but did not drink. Bay looked directly at him, daring him to drink or worse, deny it.

He felt a hand on his shoulder, and looked up to see Yamato smiling at him.

"Izuku, it's gonna be okay. I trust Bay. Oden did after all."

Izuk winced, and looked back to Bay. Bay sighed, rolled her eyes, and poured some water into her rum, sipping it.

"There, now I'm double poisoned."

She set the glass down, and leant back in her chair, arms crossed, as Izuku sipped his water.

"Now then, my first question. What is your relationship to Kozuki Oden, and why do you have his journal?"

Yamato winced, licking her lips as she thought of the best way to answer. "Well… it's because I found it. Outside of his… destroyed castle."

Bay's jaw clenched shut.

"Whitey Bay, Oden's homeland, the Land of Wano… it's been conquered. By Kaido."

Bay fixed them with a frigid stare.

"I know, everyone worth their salt in the new world knows that Kaido has Wano as his fortress," the bluenette said. "To approach, you must go through the Sea of Spires, all occupied by his men, manning ship-killing cannons surrounding the giant plateau island, and then you have to rope up the giant koi that swim up the current which leads to an upwards-waterfall."

Bay looked at her glass.

"And that's assuming you breakthrough without any of the Beast Pirates coming right for the falls, whether it be their ships on high or Kaido himself." She took a sip. "Whether they have a fleet just for the Wano Plateau or are able to travel up and down I do not know. Hell, the only reason I didn't go in to lend a hand when I heard Kaido went there is because it's a suicide run."

Izuku saw her hand tighten around her glass. She was angry.

Izuku nudged Yamato lightly with his foot, and the woman perked up, nodding as he saw his glance.

"But," she said, "That doesn't explain why you have Oden's journal anyway? What's your relation to him?"

Yamato glanced at Izuku, wincing.

"Go ahead." He said. "We can tell her that."

"Hmmph, keeping information as leverage huh?" Bay remarked, sipping again. "Oden has to be making Kaido's life hell as a prisone-"

"Kozuki Oden is dead."

Bay froze, eyes wide, mouth clenched shut, as she stared at Yamato.

"He… he fought valiantly to try and free Wano sixteen years ago… but to no avail. He was defeated by Kaido, and was executed by boiling alive in a pot of oil."

Yamato opened the journal, flipping through to the last pages.

"Here are his last entries. You can read them to see what he… was going through." She offered it to the blue haired woman.

"Are you sure Yamato? That journal is precious to you." Izuku said.

"It's alright. Whitey Bay was precious to Oden, they were crewmates after all. I think she has the right to know…" Yamato said, and Izuku sat back.

"It's not a bad idea. Give Bay some legit confirming information, but not everything. Show her we have something to offer, but not for free," the Second User said in Izuku's ear.

Bay looked at her desk, then back to Yamato, then back to the journal. She slid it across her desk, and began to read.

"This is his handwriting…" she muttered, as she read on.

Then eyes flashed, and her hands tightened on the book, almost crushing it.

"They…forced him to…"

She shook her head, calming herself as she read on. The only sounds within the room were the ticking of the grandfather clock, and the sea outside her window.

Bay closed the book, and slid it back across the desk for Yamato to take back. She sat back in her chair, and took a long swig from her glass. There was silence before she took a deep breath.

"I knew something had happened to him… I never would have thought…" She bit her lip. "Is… Toki alright? What about his children?" Her eyes trying to find some measure of hope.

Yamato frowned, and Izuku rubbed his arm.

"They're dead. Killed in their own castle… by Kaido's hand."

Bay got out of her chair immediately, and strode towards the rear window. She stood there, staring out over the bay, her hands on the sill; gripping it so hard the wood groaned as the green haired boy could hear her breath through her nose.

Izuku felt bad; for Yamato for having to break such news, and for the clearly distressed Bay. He wanted to comfort them, but what could he do? What words of his would make this easier? Looking at Yamato, she was sharing the same thoughts.

Bay returned, refilled her glass, downed it whole, then filled it again. She returned to her seat; and regarded them with those same cold eyes.

"You never answered my question about the journal, and how you came across it then." She looked at Yamato, face like stone.

"It was outside of the burnt remains of Kozuki Castle. I found it as a child and hid it on my person ever since. I was… a captive in the Beast Pirates." Yamato explained. "That is, until Izuku helped me escape."

She smiled at Izuku, and he couldn't help but feel better for it..

"Burnt…" Bay shook her head, running her hand down her face. "Were you a slave then? You have cuff marks on your wrists. And how did you escape anyway?"

Izuku and Yamato glanced at one another. Izuku cursed himself. They really hadn't prepared this.

"Just go with it for now Midoriya. Bay seems alright to me so far, even if she is a Pirate" Nana whispered in his ear. Izuku steeled himself.

"You won't tell anyone of this, right?" Izuku asked.

"Tell me what?" asked Bay suspiciously.

Izuku took a deep breath, and then levitated off the sofa. Bay stared at him, amazed.

"I was a…castaway on the shores of Wano. Snuck on one of their ships before they hit a shoal," Izuku said, his stomach churning at the half-lie. "Yamato found me, and nursed me back to health. We escaped together, by flying."

He settled back down on the sofa.

"I don't believe you," Bay replied, her cold mask settling back into place. "The journey from here to Wano is thousands of leagues. Storms are common, and the waters are wild on the calmest day."

"We flew over the storms," Yamato explained proudly. "And we found a Sky Island to rest on."

Bay blinked, and rubbed at her forehead. Izuku couldn't tell if she believed him or not.

"So…that speed and strength you displayed on Brownbeard's ship, your…Float Float ability. You used that to carry yourself and Yamato away?"

"Yes," Izuku said. Like Malice, she thought it was a Devil Fruit power. Best not to let her think otherwise. "We got out with no one the wiser."

Bay regarded him once again.

"To think you had the Golden Lion's power. Lucky kid. Guess the old rooster head finally croaked after all."

Izuku's stomach churned again. Yamato had told him of how a Devil Fruit, once consumed, could appear again after its previous consumer's death. But what if this Golden Lion character was still alive somewhere? What if they met?

"Hmm…well, I can believe you came from Wano," Bay went on. "Yamato's dressed the part, and I've seen you both fight. That said, I can't shake the feeling there's more to this."

"Do you want to know, or need to know?" Izuku asked, looking back at her dead in the eye. The blue-haired woman nodded.

"I suppose that's a fair question. But you're the ones who want to see Whitebeard. You've given me some useful information, and I'm impressed that you survived as prisoners of the Beast Pirates."

She gave Yamato a hard look.

"But you attacked my crew. We may be pirates but we have our pride. As their captain, I can't let that go unanswered."

"We're sorry, we… didn't know. We were just trying to protect the town," pleaded Yamato. "Ludeterin looks like it has good, nice people in it. We wanted to ensure no one was hurt!"

"Did you not see my flag?" demanded Bay. "The same flag that flies above my Yukimaru?"

Yamato frowned, and rubbed her arm. "We… weren't paying attention… I went for your ship, and Izuku went for the other… that was our plan is all."

"But I think you mean well. I can't punish you just for being ignorant, and you did us a favor in putting down Brownbeard like that. We had a hard fight on our hands before you showed up. He maybe a rookie, but he and his men are no slouches."

She leant back in her chair, glancing at the map table.

"Is there… anything we can do then?" Izuku asked, already dreading what was coming. Bay smirked.

"Since you mention it, there is."

She stood up, and walked past the map table towards a cabinet. Izuku looked, and saw that it was full of hourglass-like devices.

"You rub my back, I'll rub yours. I think that's fair."

"Those are Log Poses," the Second User said, as she opened the cabinet and took one out. She brought it over to the desk, and Izuku could see it clearly. It was about the size of a coffee cup, and there was an inscription on the wood above the orb containing the needle.

DOYLE.

"You lot know of Eternal Poses yes?" she asked.

"Oh yes! Oden wrote of them!" Yamato replied, her childlike glee returning. "They're a specially designed Log Pose that when assembled on a specific island, will always be attached to that island's magnetic field. Unlike a single needle, which is needed for Paradise, or a triple needle Log Pose which is required for the New World, an Eternal Pose will forever and always lock onto the island it was assembled on. No matter where you are in the world."

Izuku blinked, momentarily overwhelmed.

"You know your stuff. Good. That makes this easy."

Bay held up the Eternal Pose and moved it around, the needle moving in the same direction it has been pointing in.

"This Eternal Pose will take you to the Doyle Kingdom. If you two can fly as you did from Wano, I need you to help resolve an issue there."

"What kind of issue?" Izuku inquired, arms crossed as he leaned back. Yamato looked ready to explode with glee.

"I don't know. Communication between there and myself has been spotty. Last message I got was that a friend of mine needed my help." Bay sighed, setting it down. "He is quite dear to me and normally I would go there myself. But my territories have been getting more and more pirate attacks lately and I cannot afford to leave them unprotected. Especially not if the Marines or a crew loyal to one of the other Emperors attacks. Doyle may not bear my flag, but it's still precious to me; even if there's a Marine base there."

"A Marine Base huh…" Izuku mused. "So is the Doyle Kingdom… aligned with the World Government?"

"Yes. If my friend is calling upon me and it's something the Marines have done, or they have not done, then it's important. Also, their last message implied that they were in trouble. My communications officer reported the message being…weak, filled with static."

"Like a jammer?" Izuku added. So Transponder Snails can get their signals interfered like with radios.

But how though? How did Transponder Snails actually work? Was it the device on their backs? And even if it was, how did they actually communicate with one-another? Could they actually generate radio waves? Or was it something else? Some kind of telepathy maybe? Or could it be…?

"Midoriya, focus," Nana whispered, and Izuku stopped, blushing at his mental soliloquy.

"A jammer… I never heard the word used like that," Bay mused, nodding as she cupped her chin. "But when you put it that way it makes sense. Anyway, yes, something has to be jamming the signal there. If you really can fly, you can enter Doyle without any problems."

"Why is that important?" Izuku asked, and Bay opened her mouth, ready to explain.

"Wait! I…can you please not tell us just yet?" Yamato interjected, chuckling awkwardly. "I…really wanna see what it's like when we get there, okay?"

Bay stared at her for a moment, almost as if she had never seen her before.

"Funny. Oden would always ask us not to tell him anything about a new place. He loved to see them without any prior knowledge."

Yamato went bright red. Izuku could not think of a compliment she would value more highly.

"Well, in that case, don't spoil it for us Captain Bay." Izuku added, smiling lightly. "Yamato and I, we've been stuck in certain places for so long and well, we wanna see and experience the world with our own eyes."

"Spoil you?" Bay tilted her head.

"Oh! It's a saying from back home where I'm from. Like, don't reveal the story's end until you get there…or something."

"Huh…spoil…" Bay mused.. "Cliche yet true, you learn something new every day."

She smirked.

"Regardless," she went on. "If you could fly from Wano to here, you can fly from here to Doyle. I won't say any more than that. Trust me, I know the joy of adventure; and Yamato here is brimming over with it."

She shot Yamato a smile, with more than an edge of nostalgia. Yamato looked like she was ready to leap out of the window and swim all the way to Doyle.

"You made your choice of seeking the freedom of adventure, and I won't ever put a damper on that if you request it."

"Thank you Miss Bay!" gushed Yamato.

"So, what other information do we need to know? For this? And what do we get in return?" Izuku inquired.

"Simple." Bay replied. "You go to Doyle." She reached into her desk, and drew out a small box. Inside was a small white ring on a chain.

"Find a man named Justinian Lawson. Show him this ring, and he'll know I sent you."

"He will?" Izuku asked, watching as Bay placed the ring-and-chain before the Eternal Pose.

"Oh he will. There's only two rings like that in the whole world right now."

Bay looked at the ring with undeniable fondness.

"And what does he look like?" Izuku asked, and the blue haired woman smirked.

"That's for me to know and you to find out. But he'll stick out, just like your friend here."

Izuku frowned. For all that he didn't want spoiler, he could have used a little more information than that.

"Relax. Once you find him, show him the ring and he'll be your friend. I trust the man deeply, as much as I do my brothers in the Whitebeards. Speaking of which, if you finish this matter in Doyle for me, I will set up a meeting for you two with Pops. I'll let you two fill him in when you get there."

"You call Whitebeard, Pops, right?" Izuku quirked an eye. "Is he your father or something?" Bay chuckled.

"Yes. I'm his daughter. We may not be blood…" She smiled, looking out the window. "But he is family to me. Amongst a few others. Everyone in his crew is his family."

"That's right," Yamato recalled. "He referred to Oden as his brother, you know."

"Yes, you told me," Izuku replied. "Does he do that for everyone in his crew?"

Bay smiled as she stood up, strode over to the coat rack, and put her hat and coat back on. This done, she took the Eternal Pose and the ring, and put them in her coat pocket.

"Everyone. From his right hand man down to a chore boy. All who sail his ships are his children. But Oden was special, a man like no other. Eccentric, yet so true and strong. I was one of his two daughters. Myself, and Toki…"

She paused, and Izuku found himself feeling sorry for her. It was not just Oden she had lost.

"Alright then, time to send you on your way," she declared, heading for the door. "If you've just come from Wano, you'll be short on supplies, yes?"

"We are," admitted Izuku, picking up his backpack and following her. "Just some biscuits and jerky. We were thinking about trying some Bounty Hunting to earn money."

Bay laughed at that.

"Then we would have crossed swords in the end if you had chosen that path. I'm worth 310,000,000 berries!"

She laughed ruefully.

"Would you mind staying here a moment? I'll be right back."

She turned a corner, and headed down a set of stairs; leaving them alone in the corridor.

"So what do you think?" Izuku asked. "Us going to this Doyle place." Yamato looked absolutely giddy.

"I love it! We get to go to a new island I never heard of! Not even Oden wrote of it! And neither did any of my fa-!"

"Yamato!" Izuku shushed her. "We need to lay low. If people find out you're related to… him… in anyway… especially to Whitebeard who is his rival, it might lead to trouble."

Yamato blinked, then her eyes widened, and she nodded.

"Oh. Umm, right. Sorry…" she rubbed the back of her head. "There were some things in the meeting with Miss Bay I shouldn't have said, should I?" Izuku sighed, resting against the wall.

"Sort of… it can't be helped though. What's done is done. Just… let me handle some of the talking. I don't mind you offering input Yamato but… we need to be careful. They must know we're gone by now. We're better off flying under the radar."

"Right right… what's a radar?" Yamato tilted her head.

"Oh, it's something from my world. You use it to detect things you can't see. It bounces radio waves off things…a bit like how a bat uses its screeches to find things."

"Really…" Yamato looked intrigued. "Your world never ceases to amaze me, Izuku."

Izuku smiled sadly. Yes, his world. A world he would never see again. This new world was his bed, albeit not by choice. He would have to lie in it.

He heard footsteps, and Bay came up the stairs. She was carrying a briefcase, and a medium-sized bag.

"Here," she held them out. "A little goodwill from me to you. Eight million berries."

"Whaaa!?" Izuku's chin hit the floor. Eight Million!? Seriously!?

"And some food as well. Meat, fish jerky, biscuits, carrots and donuts; all wrapped in napkins."

Eight million…eight million…eight million…

"Uh, Izuku?" Yamato gave him a nudge. "You're staring again."

"Oh, uh, thank you!" Izuku bowed stiffly, then took the food and began transferring it to his backpack.

"Yes! Thank you so much!" Yamato exclaimed. "I've never had a donut before!"

"It should get you by nicely when you land in Doyle. You should at least have some cash on you."

Izuku tried to think, Eight million yen…about fifty thousand US dollars. But what was the Berry actually worth? Was it like the yen, or more like the dollar? He wasn't going to find out until he reached Doyle.

"Thank you. We don't have any money on us," he said. "Out of curiosity, how far is Doyle from here?"

"About a week's sail from here if the winds are favorable. If not, then it may double. Why?" Bay inquired as she held out the Eternal Pose and ring.

"Just want to measure the distance when we leave."

Izuku took them, placing the pose and the briefcase in his increasingly full backpack. He put the ring in his pocket, and followed Bay out onto the main deck. The crew were still hard at work, cleaning up after the battle and repairing the damage. Some had gone ashore, and were helping the townsfolk with their own repairs.

Pirates. They were pirates, yet they were helping these people. And the people seemed happy to see them. Talking, laughing. One or two pirates even had children using them as jungle gyms. Were they family?

These pirates… were acting more like heroes back home…

Well, Bay had said that some of them came from there.

"Izuku?" Yamato asked, and the boy looked back to his companion.

"Sorry, just thinking. I've… never seen pirates, well, act this way." Bay looked back at him. "The only pirates I've ever known before coming here were, well, the Beast Pirates."

"Then you met the worst of the worst." Bay remarked. "Don't let that color your whole perception, young man." The woman turned towards him. "This world is a big one, filled with many differing peoples and ideals. Are there vile cruel pirates, of course." She smirked. "But not all pirates are blood hungry savages either. Some of us have some decency, some honor, though it's not always easy. Pops is like that, as are many of my brothers."

Izuku nodded, and took a deep breath. "I'll… do my best to keep that in mind, Miss Bay."

It would not be easy, he knew. In his world, Pirates were criminals and nothing more. He remembered Tsuyu telling him about her own encounter, back during her internship. And he had seen what they could do when an entire country was under their thumb.

But Bay wasn't like them. She was the most heroic person he had met in this world since Yamato. She actually protected these people, while taking no reward except their friendship.

"Thanks again for the money and food. Eight million must be quite a lot."

Bay laughed at Izuku's words.

"Eight million is nothing. I have plenty more stored up. You just focus on your end of our deal. Once it's done, you'll have your meeting with Pops. You have my word."

"Thank you!" Yamato beamed. Izuku felt uneasy, taking the word of a pirate, but Bay sounded sincere.

It wasn't as if he had an alternative.

"Alright." He drew the Eternal Pose from his backpack, zipped it up, and slipped it onto his back. He strode out onto the deck, following the needle, until he was facing in the right direction. West by Northwest.

"Yamato, you ready?"

"Mmhmm!" Yamato trotted up behind him, and grabbed on tight. He would hold back on Black Whip until he was out of sight. He turned towards Bay, some of her crew standing beside her.

"How will we get in touch with you when we resolve the issue with Doyle?" Izuku asked.

"Just be in touch with Lawson. He'll know what to do."

She smiled, and Izuku nodded. Lawson was his main point of contact. Find him, and resolve the problem with the Doyle Kingdom, a World Government-aligned nation. Whatever that problem might be.

Well, he had faced harsher trials in his time.

"We will!" Yamato waved, hugging Izuku rightly. "Um," she whispered. "the Black-"

"Not yet, he whispered back, before turning towards Whitey Bay. "Very well. Thanks again Whitey Bay. We won't let you down."

"Doyle isn't going to resolve itself," she replied, as the boy began to levitate.

"We'll resolve things in Doyle, I promise you."

Izuku took one last look at the Eternal Pose, turned about, and began to ascend. They rose through the air, flying up and away from the Yukimaru. Only as the ship was vanishing from sight did he activate Black Whip.

"Can you do it, Izuku?" Yamato asked, sounding worried. "You flew this morning, didn't you?" He looked back with a slight smile.

"Two hours is nothing! If i've got this right, we'll reach Doyle by sundown at the latest!"

He shot her a grin, and aimed himself at the horizon, pulling down his goggles as she did so in turn.

"Goggles on?"

"Yep!"

"Let's go! To Doyle!"

And they were off.

(X)

"Strange pair they are," Erebus mused.

Bay stood by the gunwhale, watching the pair as they vanished into the clouds.

"Indeed. Interesting, good-hearted…though ignorant in the ways of the world."

She smirked and turned away.

"I'm going to check on the wounded. You're in charge of the repairs, and talking to Mayor Terris. I'll come and speak with him soon."

"Understood Captain."

The man nodded as Bay walked back into the main cabin. She paused in the corridor, as her eyes fell on one of the old photographs; the ones from the old days, when she was a young pirate, new to the Whitebeards.

She leant in to look. There they all were, festive and jolly, tankards of beer and rum held high, singing their songs. There she was, right next to Marco. And there was Pops, back when he was blonde. And next to him was a green-haired titan in an orange kimono, the world's biggest grin plastered over his face, two tankards held high.

And next to Oden sat Toki, in a pink kimono, laughing with joy, a hand over her swollen, pregnant belly.

To think that they were gone. To think that she would never see them again. Never see their smiles, hear their laughter, see their children.

Bad enough for her. But how was Pops going to take it?

She turned on her heel, and headed for the stairs down to the lower deck, where the infirmary was. Maybe it would be best to let Yamato tell him. She had Oden's journal, and she was every bit as exuberant as he had been. Maybe it would be easier, hearing it from her directly.

She wasn't sure she had the heart to do it herself.

Chapter Text

The sky was blue, and the wind was cold.

Yamato had a smile on her face as she clung to Izuku’s back. She still wasn’t quite used to actually flying like this, and she wasn’t sure she ever would be. Though she certainly would never complain about it.

Oh how she wished she could fly on her own. The wind in her ears, the world and its troubles far below. Nothing, not even gravity tying her to the ground.

Freedom in its purest form.

“You okay up there?” he asked, turning back to glance at her.

“Yes!” Yamato replied, beaming. “You doing okay, Izuku?”

“Yeah! I’m just gonna take it slow for a bit! We’re making good time!”

Yamato felt him slow down, the cold wind on her face easing, the roar in her ears softening.

“That Whitey Bay, she was something else,” commented Izuku, after a while.

“Yes!” agreed Yamato. “She’s everything I imagined from Oden’s logbook!”

But Izuku did not look up at her. Yamato knew, somehow, that he wasn’t smiling.

“What’s wrong?” she asked, wishing she could see his face.

“Oh…it’s…” Izuku trailed off. He sounded pained. “She’s just…not quite what I expected.”

Yamato’s heart sank. She had known this would happen, but it still bothered her.

“Bay was telling the truth,” she said. “She’s not like the Beast Pirates, and neither is Whitebeard. Not all pirates are bad.”

“I know that,” replied Izuku still sounding unsure. “I just…well, I guess I don’t understand her. She could have hurt those people, and exploited them, but she chooses not to. If she’d just taken a little money for expenses, I would’ve understood. Running a pirate ship’s got to cost money. Maintenance. Food. Supplies. Everything.”

“Certainly, that would make sense.”

“So then…she’s an honorable person, a virtuous person even. If you told me she wasn’t a pirate she could have fit in well in my world as a possible hero,” Izuku went on, struggling to make sense of everything. “So what made her choose to become a pirate?”

Yamato thought hard, trying to choose her words. Izuku’s heart was against pirates, that much she could tell. From what she’d learned about his world, pirate was strictly a title for criminals, so his confusion was certainly understandable.

“I really don’t know,” she admitted. “Oden never mentioned it in his logbook. And my own personal experience with pirates speaks for itself.”

“Oden wasn’t the gossiping type?” wondered Izuku. “Not even with himself?”

“No indeed. He was chivalrous that way; and from what I’ve read of him, he didn’t care about people’s pasts much. Some of his retainers were criminals before they entered his service. Some were even foreigners.”

Izuku didn’t reply.

“Are pirates really that bad in your world?” she asked.

“It’s complicated,” Izuku replied. “In the old times, many centuries ago, there were pirates just like in this world. They sailed the seas in ships a lot like Bay’s and Brownbeard’s, and they even dressed like them. Mostly they were just privateers, raiding ships because some government was paying them. To some they were an inspiration, because they lived free and stood up to power. To others they were just criminals and some of them were very infamously evil. After a while, piracy was labeled a crime against humanity, and they were all hunted down.”

Yamato sighed. Not so different from her own world then.

“They popped up again during the Dark Age of Quirks, the ones I told you about,” Izuku went on. “Mostly they were Villains operating on the sea. Back then, with the world going crazy over quirks, and whole countries falling apart, there was no one to stop them. Then Heroes appeared, and the world started to calm down, and they got hunted down again. There’s still some around today, but none of them are like Bay, or Oden.”

“Not one?”

“Not that I know of.”

They flew in silence for a while. Yamato felt sad. There were so many things she didn’t understand. About Izuku, his world, and how he felt. He seemed so wise at times, so full of knowledge and maturity. But his feelings, his ideals…sometimes, she just didn’t understand. Even of this world, her world, she knew so very little.

“I guess…I made a fool of myself,” she said mournfully. “I said too much.”

“Well…you could’ve been more careful,” admonished Izuku gently. “You shouldn’t be so trusting. Some things we need to keep quiet about.”

For a moment Izuku’s mind flashed back to his friend Aoyama and how he’d betrayed their class multiple times. True he’d been threatened and things worked out in the end, but it showed how dangerous trust could be.

Yamato’s heart sank. She was too trusting? Was that wrong?

“I suppose…” she mused sadly. “I always kept to myself on Onigashima. I never told anyone anything. There was no one I could confide in. But meeting Whitey Bay, one of Oden’s own companions…I couldn’t help myself.”

Izuku looked up at her again. Now his eyes were sad too; sad, and sympathetic.

“I know how that feels,” he said, and she knew he meant it. “To be alone, to never be able to share anything with anyone. But Yamato, that’s half the problem. You’ve been stuck on that island for so long, with no friends and no one to talk to. You don’t know how to deal with situations like this.”

“Then what can I do?” she asked. “I am what I am. I don’t know how to be anything else. All my life I only knew how to be like Oden, learning from his logbook and when I saw him die. It was my only way or else, I’d be like them… My father’s subordinates.” She looked to the side, feeling sullen.

“You don’t have to be anyone else,” The girl perked up, seeing the green haired boy look back at her. “Just be Yamato. That’s all you’ll ever have to be for me.” Izuku cracked a smile. “You’ll figure things out as we go along, it’ll just take time. But for now, just let me do the talking, okay?”

Hearing those words brought a warm feeling in Yamato’s chest and a smile back to her face. “Well…okay. I’ll do my best.”

There were dark clouds in the distance; just visible on the edge of the horizon, and drawing closer. The wind was picking up.

“You see that?” Yamato asked.

“Yes!” Izuku called back. “My Danger Sense just tingled! Hold on, we’re going up!”

Yamato clung on as Izuku ascended, rising higher and higher as Black Whip expanded to cover the backpacks along with their arms and legs. The storm was coming on fast, the winds blowing harder. The wind buffeted them as they rose, rising high above the clouds. She shivered, and wished she had put on her jacket.

Soon, mercifully, they were over the storm; the clouds rumbling away behind them. Below them was the open sea, glistening blue in the sunlight, and Izuku receded the tendrils back to normal around them.

And that wasn’t all! Yamato’s heart skipped a beat, as she saw the shapes in the waters below.

“Izuku! Fly down!” she shrieked, pointing down at the ocean. “Down there! Can you see them!?”

“Yes!”

And as they flew down, she saw it again. A great serpentine shape, bigger than any ship she had ever seen, erupting from the waters. It flew up and over, its blue scales glistening in the sunlight, and then descended back into the depths with a mighty crash.

And then another emerged, this one yellow and green. And then another, this one pink, with a duck’s yellow bill. And another, and another.

“W-What are they!?” cried Izuku, wonderstruck and slightly terrified.

“Sea Kings!” proclaimed Yamato, for they could be nothing else. The mighty beasts of legend, the true lords of the deep; whose wrath no ship could survive.

“They’re huge!” exclaimed Izuku. “They could swamp the entire UA building!”

They leveled off, alongside the leaping, swimming giants. The green one dove again, and Yamato laughed like a child as the spray soaked them. Izuku was laughing too, sharing in her joy.

Another Sea King arose; this one much bigger than the others, its skin mottled black and white like a cow. Yamato cried out in delight, and waved at the creature, willing it to see her. And her heart leapt, as one pink eye swiveled towards them.

“Uh, should you be doing that?” asked Izuku, suddenly nervous.

“Don’t worry!” insisted Yamato. “They won’t attack us! Not up in the air like this!”

The black-and-white Sea King fell back into the water, sending up a great wave that would capsize a Beast Pirate battleship. But instead of diving under, it stayed on the surface, that pink eye still fixed on the two of them. Yamato stared at it, her heart leaping the waves.

Then she saw the blue one just beyond it, its eye upon them. And beyond it a yellow one, staring at them in turn. Yamato glanced abound, and saw that the green and pink ones were doing the same; swimming on the surface, eyes staring.

They were all doing it. The entire shoal was on the surface, dozens of them, as far as she could see. They were all swimming, and they were all watching.

“Ummm… We should probably go!” called Izuku. “No sense in provoking them! They have their eyes on us.”

“Awww…” Yamato’s heart sank. She would have stayed there forever if she could. But she knew Izuku was right. Oden had waxed lyrical about the Sea Kings, and what happened to those who offended them. “You’re right!”

With a quick burst, they climbed higher above the sea, well out of the creatures range, with Yamato paying the magnificent sea titans one final glance.

(X)

The Sea Kings watched, as the tiny pair ascended into the sky; waving cheerfully as humans often did.

“What could they be?” the blue asked, in a voice humans could not hear. To others, it was like a whale’s song as they cascaded under the water, coos and moans going out toward each other.

“They are land people,” replied the black-and-white one. “One human, and one oni.”

“They seem to be friends,” mused the pink one. “Unusual, for their kind.”

“But how can they fly?” asked the green-and-yellow one. “I’ve never seen such a thing. At least not one who didn’t also sprout wings of some kind.”

“Nor I,” added another.

“I have,” said the black-and-white one. “There were two who flew like that. One who served the man who tried to be King of the World not too long ago, and another who came from parts unknown. He flew through the heavens on great many wings, and delivered arbitration to those who committed great evil. This was…many hundreds of years ago.”

“Who was he?” asked a smaller, younger Sea King of its parent.

“That’s a story for another time little one,” replied its parent. “For now, let’s be off.”

Its fellows gave their agreement, and as one dove back into the depths.

(X)

“That was amazing!” Izuku watched, breathless, as the Sea Kings vanished under the water. “I’ve never seen anything like it!”

“This is the first time I’ve seen them too!” replied Yamato, almost bouncing with joy.

“They’re so huge!” Izuku went on, hardly able to contain himself. Those things looked like they could snap a ship in half with one bite, or capsize it just by falling on them. He wondered how much firepower they could endure; probably a lot.

“Bet you old helmet head would piss himself if he saw one of those things staring at him.” Daigoro cackled, some of the other vestiges expressing equal mirth.

“Now that’s something I’d have paid to see.” Nana was practically bending over laughing at the idea.

Even Izuku couldn’t help but laugh at the infamous villain’s potential reaction to such creatures.

“I doubt it.” The Third User mused.

“Same.” The Second added.

Then he felt something. Yamato was rummaging in his backpack.

“Yamato, what’re you up to back there?” he asked, flying steady so that nothing would fall out.

“Just getting a donut! Oh? Mmmm!”

Izuku glanced up at her. Yamato was indeed munching on one of the donuts Whitey Bay had given them. She was smiling like a happy child; like Eri when she had her first toffee apple. He can feel her legs practically kick in joy.

“Yummyyyyyyy!” declared Yamato. “I’ve never tasted anything like this!”

“Well save one for me, okay!?” retorted Izuku, smiling in spite of himself.

“Here!” Yamato pulled out another donut, and held it to his mouth. Izuku bit into it. She was right, it was very tasty. It’d been a long time since he’s had anything sweet. The fall of Hero Society. The Hunt for the Tartarus Escapees. The final battle. Onigashima…

Enough of that. Just savor the donut as he kept on eating.

“I wanna try all kinds of different foods!” Yamato went on, as he ate his donut. “I wanna taste all the different foods I can find!”

Izuku suppressed a chuckle as he swallowed the last of his donut.

“That sounds good to me!” he called. “Maybe I could cook for you too!”

“You could?”

“Yes!’’ Izuku grinned. “We just need some supplies and some gear, and I can try some of my mother’s recipes!”

“We can help too!” Nana cut in cheerfully. “I wasn’t a bad cook back in the day. Neither was En!”

“Wow, seriously?” asked Daigogo, amazed. “You don’t seem the type!”

“What’s that supposed to mean…” Nana glowered.

“There’s a lot of things you don’t know about me,” replied En. “Even after all these years.”

“Thanks guys!” Izuku grinned. This actually sounded like fun!

“Uh Izuku, who are you talking to?” asked Yamato, taken by surprise.

“Oh, the Users,” Izuku said. “They want to pitch in with the cooking.”

“They do?” Yamato sounded surprised. “They can…actually hear me?”

“Yes! They can hear and see everything I can!”

“Oh…oh wow.” Yamato was clearly impressed, along with bewondered at the reminder of Izuku’s…companions. “Uh…I’m not sure about this, but…thank you, Users, for helping Izuku all this time.”

“Tell her it’s our pleasure,” said Nana, and he can feel the warming smile from the woman as Izuku looked back at Yamato in kind.

“They say it’s their pleasure,” parroted Izuku. The white haired woman perked up in fascination.

“‘Can you tell me your names?” Yamato asked cautiously.

“Well, there’s Shigaraki Yoichi, Shinomori Hikage, Banjo Daigoro, En, Shimura Nana, and Yagi Toshinori.”

“Toshinori… that’s All Might right?” Izuku nodded, and the white haired girl beamed. “Gotcha! But…that’s only six,” said Yamato, tilting her head. “Shouldn’t there be eight? Since you’re the Ninth carrier of One for All?”

“Come on you two!” complained Nana, half-laughing. “Quit being shy and introduce yourselves.”

“Yeah, you never even told us your names!” added Daigoro. “Man up and spill!”

Silence.

“No need to pressure them,” Yoichi interjected. “They’ll tell their names when the time is right.”

“You’ve been saying that as long as I’ve been in here,” grumbled Hikage.

“Not sure what the point is in being cryptic, not like anyone in this world cares who you were anyway.” En chimed in, sharing the sentiment of the other users, only to again be met with silence.

“Uh, well, they’d rather not give their names, if that’s okay,” Izuku said, apologetically. “Nobody knows why. But they’ll tell us when they’re ready.”

“Oh, well… Okay then!” Yamato beamed. “Works for me!”

“And if that’s all, let’s pick up the pace!”

Yamato held on tight, and Izuku accelerated. Onward they flew, faster and faster; as fast as Izuku could manage.

They were on their way.

(X)

Yamato gaped in awe, as the clouds parted.

It had been many hours since they had seen the Sea Kings. Yamato had never imagined that anyone could travel so fast.

Now the thick fog that had shrouded them for the past hour was parting, and she could see what it concealed.

It was an enormous island, many times bigger than Onigashima. It reminded her more of Wano; or what she had seen of it as they flew away. It rose from the sea as a vast plateau, waterfalls gushing down its rocky flanks, covering the waters in thick white mist. Great mountains rose into the sky, capped with pure-white snow, and wreathed with green forests.

Was this it? Was this the Doyle Kingdom?

They began their descent, passing over the mist, among the circling seagulls.

“This mist’s pretty thick,” commented Izuku. “It could be hard for ships. Wonder how they even get up to this plateau…”

Yamato did not reply. Her eyes were on the mountains looming around them, vast and ancient. For all their great size, there was a majesty and dignity to them she had never seen before; certainly not on Onigashima. That was a place of darkness, of brooding malice. This was a place of life, gloomy as it might appear due to the coming night.

Then she jumped, as an enormous golden-brown bird soared past them, wings outstretched.

“Oh! That’s an eagle!” called Izuku. Yamato watched as the bird flew on, paying them no heed; a fearless lord of the sky, without challenger or predator.

Then the mountains parted as they navigated and went through the canyons, and the setting sun was ahead of them.

And a city.

Yamato stared in amazement. It was the first city she had ever seen; but she knew no other word for it. It spread for many leagues in all directions, filling up the plain between the mountains and the sea beyond. There were buildings of red brick and gray stone, in streets and wide boulevards; arranged in complex patterns. Great towers and domes rose up; while a great wide river snaked through the center; crossed by grand bridges. All the streets and bridges were lined with glowing lamps, illuminating the city despite the oncoming darkness.

Ahead, at the opposite end of the widest boulevard, was a small plateau that dominated the city from the west. The plateau’s surface was filled up by a great palace; with a great dome in the center, and oblong wings arranged in grid patterns around it; with towers on the corners. The plateau wall facing the city had been carved into a magnificent frieze, with an enormous staircase reaching from the main entrance down to a grand plaza, into which the boulevard ran.

A great bong reverberated across the city, making Yamato’s eardrums quiver. She looked, wondering where it could have come from. Another bong rang out, and her eyes fell on a tall tower, its sides richly decorated with carved stone. At the top, below the cap, was an open colonnade, inside which hung an enormous bell; slowly swinging back and forth. Below the bell, each side of the bell had the face of a great clock. As if someone had enlarged the clockface of her wristwatch and made a much larger variant of it and planted it on the tower itself!

“Izuku, is this the Doyle Kingdom?” she asked, as they descended.

“It must be,” replied Izuku. “Regardless, it’s getting dark. Let’s see where we are, and where we can land.” He said, as they flew amongst the fog and the rooftops. They had arrived at last. To the Kingdom of Doyle.

Chapter Text

The alley was dark and dingy, lit only by the glow of a nearby streetlamp.

Izuku glanced around as he set down, releasing his Black Whip. There was no one around, and his Danger Sense hadn’t so much as peeped.

Perfect. Unseen, and unnoticed. .

“So, what now?” asked Yamato, taking off her goggles and stowing them in her backpack.

“We need to find this Justinian Lawson character,” replied Izuku, doing likewise. “If we can’t find him right away, keep a lookout for places that we can stay.”

Izuku led the way out of the alley, Yamato following behind, who couldn’t help but stare at the city. The street had stone pavements on either side, and cobblestones along the middle. It was reasonably well lit, but the yellow light was dimmer than what he was used to; and had a strange ambience to it.

It was certainly a sharp contrast from Wano.

Izuku paused for a moment, and looked up at the nearest lamp. An actual, old-style street lamp stared back at him, of a sort he had only seen in pictures. He could even see a flame flickering behind the glass.

He strode on, trying to act natural; and feeling all the more obvious for it. There were people around, walking alone or in pairs. Izuku had to force himself not to stare. The men he could see wore finely-tailored suits with long tails in the back, and big tall top hats. The women all wore long dresses, many of them elaborately decorated, some flaring out like ball gowns or wedding dresses.

Their attire only helped to show just how much both he and Yamato stood out, even without factoring Yamato’s impressive height and horns.

Izuku could feel them glancing at him. In the corner of his eye, he could see a man and woman whispering to each other whilst glancing at the pair.

“Izuku! Look at this!”

Izuku jumped and glanced about. There was Yamato, standing in front of a shop window, face pressed against the glass. Izuku hurried over, wondering what could have caught her attention, while also hoping to avoid causing a scene.

Toys. The window was full of toys.

There were porcelain dolls, their faces delicately carved and painted, their hair almost real-looking, their clothes beautifully sewn. There were teddy bears of all shapes and sizes, and other soft toys too; even some shaped like Sea Kings. He saw model ships, with fine wire rigging and little metal cannon, and little sailor and pirate figures. There were toy soldiers of many kinds; knights in armor, men and women in white and blue sailor uniforms, and scary-looking pirates. There were construction kits, for bridges and buildings and any number of things.

Izuku was amazed. These toys were simple, primitive even compared to those of his own world. But they were still wonderful; if only for the craftsmanship. He glanced up at Yamato. She was staring down at the toys, eyes wide, a bright smile plastered over her face; like the great overgrown child that in so many ways she was.

He smiled wistfully.

“We can get something later, if you like,” he said gently, his heart aching at having to spoil her fun. “But we really need to go.”

“Okay,” Yamato replied with a sigh, coming back to herself. “I’ve just never seen anything like this before.”

“We’ll come back again later, in the daytime,” Izuku promised, grinning. “Get a better look at everything and the other stores.”

“That sounds fun!”

They continued along the street, coming upon more shops as they went. Some were selling food, others were selling clothes, or household items. There was a cobbler, a locksmith, even a pharmacist of sorts, but it looked more like some kind of alchemical abode. Yamato stared into every window, taking in every detail, with the same enthusiasm as she had with the toy shop. It certainly helped to brighten the sometimes dingy atmosphere.

There were more people around here. They strode along the streets, shoulders hunched, heads lowered. Few of them took time to look in the shop windows, even the shops that still appeared to be open. Some glanced around, their gazes occasionally lighting on himself and Yamato, but rarely lingering long.

There was something unpleasant about their manner, as if they were angry about something. He thought it might be him, but they weren’t doing anything about it; and his Danger Sense wasn’t responding.

His nervousness faded, replaced by sorrow. This place, with its wonderful stone buildings, and its marvelous creations…now just felt gloomy. What was the use of such things if the people were unhappy? And what was causing that unhappiness?

Was that why Bay had sent them?

“Yamato?” He looked around, and found Yamato staring into another shop window. This one was much larger and grander than the toy shop, its frontage painted in pink and purple and decorated with elaborate carvings. There was a sign over the top, in elegant gold lettering.

Minelli Sisters Fine Dressmakers

Izuku almost laughed. A dressmaker, and an expensive-looking one at that. It seemed Yamato had a girly side after all. Not surprising, but still, strange enough to see out in the open.

“Izuku, we should really get a change of clothes.” Yamato was fidgeting with her fingers, the way Uraraka used to do sometimes. “I mean…people are staring at us.”

So she had noticed too.

“Well yeah, that’s true,” Izuku replied, rubbing the back of his neck. “But we’re short on time.”

“It’s just that…I’ve never worn anything except clothes like this,” Yamato said, plucking at her hakama. “Black Maria always had whatever clothes she wanted, and the geishas and courtesans were always so beautifully dressed. I mean, I could never be a geisha or a courtesan, but…I wondered sometimes.”

Izuku’s heart ached. How could he make her understand without crushing her dreams?

“We can come back and get some clothes,” he said gently. “It’s just that round here, it looks like they make the clothes by hand. We’ll have to be properly measured,fitted and all that; so it’ll take a while.”

“Hmm, you might be right,” mused Yamato, stroking her chin. “I remember Black Maria boasting about it. And it looks like it’s getting late.”

They continued along the street, and emerged onto a wide boulevard. Izuku looked around, and saw a street sign on a wall nearby.

GREGSON LANE.

He looked around some more. There were few people around, and all of them were hurrying along just like those before. Izuku thought of stopping someone and asking about Lawson, or maybe about somewhere to stay. But no one seemed inclined to pause for anything; let alone deal with a couple of strangely-dressed foreigners. The last thing he needed was hostility, or to cause a scene.

“Izuku look up there!” Yamato was pointing at something in the near distance. Izuku looked, and saw a very tall and impressive-looking clock tower, just beyond a large building a block or so away. The very one he saw while flying in.

Huh, a large, old fashioned clock tower in the middle of a city. Why did that give him a strange sense of deja vu?

“I’ve never seen a clock that big!” exclaimed Yamato. “Maybe they’ll let us see inside!”

“Yeah, maybe.”

Izuku fixed his eyes on the clock itself. It was showing thirty-four minutes past eight.

They needed to get moving. He looked around again, looking for someone to ask. Maybe he should try in one of the shops?

Then he saw someone. A man atop a ladder, next to one of the streetlamps. Steeling himself, Izuku strode up to the ladder, Yamato trotting along behind him.

“Excuse me, sir!?”

The man paused, and turned his head to look down at him. He looked to be in about middle age, with the calloused hands and weather-beaten face of a man who made his living outdoors. His clothes were plainer than the suits Izuku had seen earlier; suitable for hard, dirty work. He had a cigar between his teeth, and a sour look on his face.

“What’s the matter?” he demanded, gruffly.

“Uh…” Izuku faltered, unsettled. “Do you know where we can find Justinian Lawson?”

Now it was the man’s turn to falter. He stood where he was, staring at Izuku as if he had his underwear on his head.

“Is that supposed to be a joke?” he asked, looking less than amused. “Where are you from?”

“We’re…uh…from the mountains!” babbled Izuku, feeling a complete fool. “Also…sorry, but, do you have to have your cigar lit like that? Isn’t that dangerous?”

The man took his cigar from his mouth, and thrust it into the lamp. The lamp flickered and flame, and he drew the cigar out; its tip glowing. He put it back in his mouth, and then closed and locked the little glass door.

“Ten years I’ve been doing this,” he said. “Ten years longer than a mountain man who doesn’t know where the Prime Minister lives.”

“Well, could you tell us?” asked Izuku, his heart sinking with embarrassment, as the man clambered down his ladder. “We’re not from around here, and we need to see him. It’s important.”

The man looked them over, paying particular attention to Yamato.

“Well…you’ll find the Prime Minister at his residence,” he went on, in a deliberately slow tone; having clearly written Izuku off as a fool. “Watson Place, just down there.”

He pointed down the boulevard. Izuku looked, and saw the plateau with the palace on it.

“Is that where the King lives?” he asked, unable to contain himself. “I mean, this is a kingdom, and kingdoms have Kings, right?”

The man took a long draw on his cigar.

“Yes, that is indeed Holmes Hall,” he said, in that same tone. “But you’re not getting in there unless they want entertainment…or new chambermaids, maybe.”

He blew his cigar smoke in Izuku’s face, then took his ladder and stalked off, laughing at his own joke.

“What an unpleasant man!” complained Yamato, as Izuku coughed and spluttered.

“Don’t worry about it,” replied Izuku, as the coughing stopped. “He’s not worth it. And we know where to go now.”

He led the way down Gregson Lane. There were fewer and fewer people, and shopkeepers were at work, closing the shutters over their windows, preparing to lock up for the night.

“Izuku, look there!”

Yamato was pointing at one of the shops, bouncing up and down in excitement. Izuku looked, and took in the sign.

GAUNT BOOKSELLERS AND PURVEYORS

“It’s a bookshop!” proclaimed Yamato. “They’ll have journals, right!? I can start writing!”

Before Izuku could stop her, she darted across the street towards the shop. Outside, an old woman had finished locking the shutters, and was heading for the door as she saw Yamato approaching, eyes wide.

“We’re closed!” she rasped, as Yamato drew up before her.

“Oh please ma’am!” pleaded Yamato. “We’ll be quick!”

“No means no!” snapped the old woman. She was angry, but there was something under the anger, something Izuku couldn’t quite make out. “Now sod off! You rattle my brain worse than Tall Toby! Ya pajama-wearing freak!”

She slammed the door shut behind her, turning the sign on the door to CLOSED.

Yamato stood where she was. She looked like a child who had just been slapped. Izuku’s temper flared.

“You don’t have to be so rude you know!” he yelled towards the shop. “What’ve we done to deserve this!?”

The lights turned off. Izuku stared at the door, stunned at his own anger. Part of him almost wanted to pull a Kacchan and flip the store off, but opted to take the high road. He glanced at Yamato, who was still standing there, looking hurt.

“Hey, don’t worry about it,” he said, wondering if he should take her hand. “We’ll try somewhere else. When they open tomorrow, we just won’t use this bookstore when we get the chance to go shopping.”

“It’s all right,” she said, seeming to come back to herself. “It’s late. We should go. She seemed agitated anyway…”

Yamato fell in beside Izuku, as they continued along the street, her prior excitement having fizzled out.

“Is this how it’s going to be?” she wondered aloud. “Will people always be this rude?”

“No, of course not!” insisted Izuku. “Ludeterin was nothing like this bad. Something seems wrong.”

“I agree,” said Yamato. “These people don’t seem very happy.”

“It’s like they’re…depressed somehow,” mused Izuku. “Even that old woman, it seemed like she was tired, worn down.”

“More like on edge. I’ve seen this before,” said the Second User. “During the Dark Age. In the places where the Dark Lords ruled.”

“It was like this under All for One,” added Yoichi. “I saw it in their eyes, this fear.”

“They are afraid,” whispered En. “And they can find no escape from their fear. It drains away at their very souls. They can’t fight it, or protect themselves from it; and no one is protecting them from it.”

Izuku’s brow furrowed. He knew what they meant. He had seen those looks in Japan; when Stain was on the run, and after the Tartarus Riot. People hunkering down, keeping to themselves, just trying to survive. Trying to pretend that the nightmare wasn’t real; that All for One, the last of the Dark Lords, hadn’t returned.

But then, what was causing it? Was the kingdom under siege? Or was the King some kind of dreadful tyrant? Or was it Prime Minister Lawson?

Or was it something else? Something their leaders could not protect them from? Something they could not see or hear, until it was too late?

Izuku felt his stomach twinge. He stopped and took off his backpack, pulling out some of the biscuits Whitey Bay had given them. He took one, and offered them to Yamato, who took one in turn.

“The Users think something’s wrong,” he said, glancing up and down the street. “There’s something frightening these people, and it’s been going on a while.”

“I suppose so,” replied Yamato, between bites of her biscuit. “But I’ve never seen it quite like this. On Onigashima, everyone was afraid all the time. The pirates just forgot about it, or got used to it when they drank or took hard drugs, and I suppose the slaves got used to it too. Not like this though.”

“They’re not used to it,” mused Izuku, furrowing his brow. “They’re afraid now, but they’re used to being safe, to being protected.”

“You think so?”

“I saw it.” Izuku narrowed his eyes as he remembered. “Being afraid is like starving to death. First it wears you down, then you lose control and lash out, then just fall down and wither away. These people are still in the first stage.”

Yamato gave him a worried look. Izuku offered her another biscuit, and she took it.

“Was it like this in Japan?” she asked. “In the times you told me about?”

“Yes, when All for One was on the loose. And in the Dark Age of Quirks, when people like him tried to take over the world.”

He felt that old feeling, the resolve he felt when he saw people in trouble. These people needed a Hero, and the least he could do was figure out what was troubling them.

They came to the end of Gregson Lane. The boulevard opened out onto a grand plaza, at the foot of the steps leading up to the palace. The plaza was lined with large, impressive-looking buildings; each one a small palace in its own right, protected from the street by high brick walls and elegant wrought-iron gates. Izuku stepped up to the nearest gate, and leant in to read the brass nameplate.

Watson Place

“Well, this is it,” Izuku said. “And the lights are on, at least.”

He paused by the gate, staring through the bars in awe.

Watson Place was a grand mansion, three stories tall, with tall windows set in arched frames; their light spilling out onto the street. The gap between the house and the outer wall contained a small garden, with neatly-trimmed grass and small, decorative trees and bushes. The double-door ahead of him was flanked by stone columns, and topped by a carved frieze; showing a design that looked like a heraldic crest.

Izuku peered through the gate. But there was no sign of anyone, and no obvious way to draw attention. The lights on the ground floor were dimmed, but the upper floors were fully lit; the windows covered with blinds.

“I can’t see any way in,” he said. “We might have to come back tomorrow.”

“I can jump up and look,” said Yamato, all too eagerly. Before Izuku could stop her, she jumped straight up, glancing in through the windows. She fell back down, and jumped up again, and again.

“Um…Yamato…” Izuku blushed, embarrassed. “Someone might see us.”

“There’s people inside,” Yamato called back, jumping again. “It looks like they’re…”

“Ello ello ello! What’s all this then!?”

Izuku’s stomach churned as he turned to face the voice. It was a tall, heavy-set man with a thick mustache, and narrow, suspicious eyes. He wore a dark blue uniform, and a large black helmet; that put Izuku vaguely in mind of an old-time kabuto, but with no neck guard; rather some kind of chin strap.

“Um…good evening, officer…” he stammered. There was little doubt of who or what the man was.

“May I ask what you two are doing outside the Prime Minister’s office at this time of night?” asked the police officer, in a rather stiff tone.

“Um…we were just hoping…to meet the Prime Minister.”

“You and everybody else,” retorted the officer. “Also, your friend here is making a scene, jumping up and down like that, with a very large offensive weapon on her back. Can you perhaps account for this?”

“Offensive?” Yamato looked hurt. “What’s offensive about my Takeru?”

“Well…I don’t think we’re actually breaking the law, officer,” Izuku said nervously. “We’re just out in the street, and she was only jumping up and down. That’s not illegal, right?”

Already he could feel things get more complicated.

(X)

Justinian Lawson was feeling very, very tired.

He sat in the great, high-backed chair, at the head of the cabinet table; as was his proper place as Prime Minister. Along the table sat the cabinet ministers of the Kingdom of Doyle; the King’s closest advisors. He could tell that they were tired too, and not just tired.

“It is as we all feared, your excellency,” said Johnston Openshaw, Minister of Finance. “The Heavenly Tribute payment last month has all but cleared us out. The new development in Adlerport is a continual drain on the treasury, to say nothing of the G-12 Marine base. The tax relief and business donations cannot continue much longer at current levels.”

Lawson gave him a sour look. He was perfectly aware of everything Openshaw had just told him. He had been aware of it long before Openshaw had started admitting anything was wrong.

“Minister, as you say, we are all very aware of the kingdom’s financial situation,” he said, doing his best to be gracious. “I must ask this council to consider a more immediate matter; the upcoming meeting of the House of Commons two days from now.”

“We know what that will involve,” interjected Eduardo Lucas, the Home Secretary. “The Midsummer Knight’s Festival, the one Lord Jenner is so bent on preserving.”

Lawson forced himself not to sigh. Lord Jernigan Jenner, leader of the Traditionalist Party, and constant thorn in his side. Only two months ago, Jenner had tried - and only narrowly failed - to oust him as Prime Minister. His consolation prize, it seemed, was a grand opportunity to make him look like an unpatriotic, penny-pinching killjoy.

“Yes, though I am confident that the House will vote to cancel,” he replied. “It’s unfortunate, but we must make all possible…”

He trailed off, as something flickered in the corner of his eye. He glanced to the window, but there was nothing there.

“Prime Minister?”

“Ah, yes. All possible economies must be made. To that effect, we must ensure that the house votes to cancel. We simply cannot afford to…”

There it was again. A human shape, briefly rising above the wall, then dropping back down again.

“I doubt there will be much trouble,” replied Ronaldo Carstairs, Leader of the House of Commons. “It won’t be popular, but the members understand the financial situation. They will vote to cancel.”

And again. This time he saw it clearly. A young woman, with white hair and…horns.

“Very well, thank you Carstairs.” He stood up. “Gentlemen, it is an ungodly hour. With your permission, we will reconvene tomorrow morning.”

The ministers stood up, and bowed as Lawson strode out, and headed for the grand staircase. Time to see who that was outside, and maybe spice up a very dull day.

(X)

Izuku was getting very close to a panic attack.

“I promise you officer, we’re not up to anything illegal!” he babbled, waving his hands in front of him. “We just want to see the Prime Minister!”

His Danger Sense was flickering. The policeman wasn’t obviously malicious, but he was of a mind to fight. He could sense Yamato behind him, ready to throw down in turn.

“You’re loitering with intent!” retorted the policeman. He pulled a whistle from around his neck. “Now don’t you resist, or so help me it’ll be Lestrade Prison for the both of you! It’ll be hard labor and…!”

“What seems to be the problem, officer?”

It was a male voice; somewhat soft, but rich and cultured. The policeman froze, and then snapped to attention as a figure emerged from the now-open gate. Izuku spun to face him, almost overwhelmed with relief.

And then it was his turn to freeze, as he saw just what was stepping out into the street.

“Officer Seamus, isn’t it?”

“Yes sir! At your service!”

The newcomer was an anthropomorphic mouse; with red-brown fur and big round ears. He wore a dark red banyan, open at the front to reveal black suit-trousers, a white shirt with a black necktie, and a black vest.

“A mink, according to this world.” Hikage mused in his head. Izuku knew it, but could not help but stare. He’d never actually seen any while in Onigashima, but Oden had mentioned them quite extensively in his journal, not including his two retainers Dogstorm and Cat Viper. This one was surprisingly elegant and sophisticated, in both appearance and manners.

“I’m terribly to disturb you, officer,” the mouse went on. “But I couldn’t help but notice the commotion. Might I be of help?”

“Absolutely nothing to worry about sir!” replied Seamus. “Just caught this pair loitering outside your residence sir!”

“Oh really?” The mouse turned his gaze upon Izuku and Yamato, looking them up and down. There was something warm and pleasant about his manner as he smiled. In spite of everything, Izuku couldn’t help but feel reassured. It almost like seeing Principal Nezu again.

“Officer, I’m terribly sorry about this,” he said suddenly. “These two are here to see me on official business. Alas, being somewhat occupied, I neglected to inform the doorman.”

For a moment, Seamus looked like he might object.

“Absolutely no trouble, sir.” He snapped his heels together. “I thought these two might be foreigners, if you’ll allow me sir. Perhaps somewhat ignorant of our laws, sir.”

“Nevertheless, I’m sure no malice was intended, officer.”

“Oh, none at all sir!” Seamus was smiling behind his big bushy mustache. “Understandable mistake sir! Best not to come down too heavy sir!” he added.

“Sycophant…” sighed En, in the back of Izuku’s mind.

“Thank you, officer. I trust all has been well otherwise?” He asked, hand on the officer’s shoulder.
“About as well as can be expected sir.”

There was something in his tone that set Izuku’s teeth on edge.

“Yes, things have been difficult recently,” agreed the rat. “Officer, please accept this token of my appreciation.”

The mouse-man reached into his pocket, and drew out a wad of banknotes.

“Oh, uh, thank you sir, most kind.” Seamus pocketed the banknotes in one smooth motion.

“Is this… bribery?” Nana asked in Izuku’s ear.

“Doesn’t look like it to me,” replied Daigoro. “I’ve seen corrupt cops in my day. This Seamus guy doesn’t seem one of ‘em.”

“You should get yourself a warm meal, officer,” the mouseman went on, smiling. “It’s a cold night tonight.”

“With all respect sir, I need to watch my waistline these days.” Seamus patted his considerable girth. “And if it’s all the same sir, I should put it into my little Maria’s college fund.”

“By all means, officer.” The mink’s smile widened. “Would that be Moriarty College?”

“Yes sir!” Seamus beamed with obvious pride. “I wasn’t able to go, being a simple lad from Morantown. But my little Maria’s so clever sir, and I’d love for her to have the chance.” He said, his smile big and warm towards the mink.

“Why, I went there myself!” The mouse chuckled, beaming before patting the taller and wider man on the back. “Take it then, with my blessing, Officer Seamus. And do be careful.”

“Fear nothing sir.” He said with a nod of his helmet. “Twenty years I’ve patrolled these streets. They won’t get me tonight.”

He strode off down the plaza, humming a cheerful tune towards the fog. The mink watched him go, still smiling with his hands in his pockets.

“Such a good fellow,” he mused before turning to the duo. “And now, sir and madame, how might I be of help to you this evening?”

“Uh…” Izuku paused, caught off-guard by his politeness. “Sir, respectfully, are you Justinian Lawson?” The mink brightened up, chuckling.

“I’m glad to say I am,” replied Lawson, smiling indulgently. “The RIght Honourable Justinian Lawson, leader of the Visionist Party and Prime Minister to his Majesty King Reichen Bach of the Kingdom of Doyle, at your service.”

Izuku almost cried out in panic as the Prime Minister bowed gracefully.

“I-I-I am Midoriya Izuku, at your service sir!” He bowed frantically. “This is my friend Yamato!” Lawson rose up, an amused smile upon his face as he gazed at the boy and the much taller girl.

“O-Oh! Right. Sorry.” Yamato took the hint and bowed. “I am Yamato! And I am Kozuuuuu…”

The name became a drawl, as Izuku turned his head towards her and Lawson cocked an eyebrow, clearly amused. Thankfully she caught Izuku’s gaze.

“...sin!” Yes, I am the cousin of…somebody! Haha! Haha!’

She grinned awkwardly, Izuku cringing. If Lawson was upset or offended, he made no show of it.

“Well, we are all the cousins of somebody indeed,” he replied, still smiling. “That said, it is rather chilly tonight. Won’t you please come inside? We can discuss our business in greater comfort.”

(X)

Lawson led the way into the residence. Izuku followed on, while Yamato brought.

Beyond the double-door was a long entrance hall, leading to a wide foyer with doors set into the walls on either side, and a grand staircase directly opposite. The walls were covered with carved panels of a rich dark wood he didn’t know the name of; and hung with paintings. The floors were made of the same wood, and covered in expensive-looking carpets.

“Welcome to Watson Place,” Lawson said, turning to face them. “My home for the better part of ten years, and will be for another five years more.”

“Thank you for your hospitality, sir!” replied Izuku, bowing again. Yamato had never seen him so nervous. “We didn’t mean to cause you such trouble!”

“It is of no consequence,” Lawson replied. He seemed genuinely pleased to have them there. “I imagine you have much to tell me. Shall we withdraw to my office?”

“Yes sir, as you wish,” replied Izuku, bowing again.

Lawson led the way up the stairs, and down a corridor to the right. The corridor was just as wide as the entrance hall, and just as well-decorated. There were yet more paintings on the walls, and vases standing on plinths.

Yamato had to force herself to keep up with Izuku. There was so much she wanted to see, to examine more closely. But they were guests in this man’s house, and Izuku was upset enough already.

No thanks to her. What had she been thinking, bringing up Oden like that?

It was hard not to though… just don’t say she is Oden. Don’t make any more trouble than they are already.

Eventually they came across a double-door to their right, with a uniformed servant standing beside it. The servant bowed as Lawson led the way inside, not before raising a curious eyebrow as they passed.

The office was large and well-appointed; oblong in shape, with a tall window dominating the narrow wall opposite the door. There was a big desk in the middle of the floor; big enough for her to lie down on. Behind it was a high-backed chair, and before it were two sofas. The walls were hung with paintings, and below them stood various cabinets and sideboards, covered with an array of carefully-arranged nick-nacks.

“Now we can talk freely,” Lawson said, as the servant pulled the doors shut behind them. “This is my private office. The desk came with the residence, but the decor is otherwise all mine.”

“Sir…did you know we were coming?” asked Izuku. His nervousness had receded, replaced with caution.

“Heavens no!” Lawson chuckled. “I merely needed an escape from my work; and who should appear but the two of you, fine and unique characters. It must have been fate.”

“I see.” Izuku’s brow furrowed, as if he didn’t quite understand.

Yamato’s attention was drawn to the paintings. These were not like the ink paintings popular in Wano. They used paints of many colors, carefully-blended to create wondrously lifelike images; so lifelike that she almost took them to be photos. Most of them were of natural scenes; spread-winged eagles, prowling wolves, well-dressed men and women on horseback. All with a level of detail she didn’t believe was possible with a brush.

But one in particular caught her eye. It showed a white-haired man and a blue-haired woman, dressed in elegant clothes and fancy golden-tipped items like some rod and a cane, and both wearing crowns. A King and Queen perhaps? Beside them stood a young girl, also with blue hair, and wearing a silver tiara. The princess?

And opposite the princess, there was a younger version of Justinian Lawson, standing with his hands behind his back. He looked to be about Izuku’s age or thereabouts.

Directly below the painting, on a carved wooden sideboard, was a small decorated box. Yamato could not help but stare at it, wondering what it could be. It was standing on its own, right under the painting. Were they connected somehow?

Unable to stop herself, Yamato reached over to the box, and touched it. The lid flipped open, almost giving Yamato a fright, and music began to play, a soft, tinkling tune. Yamato stared, amazed, as the tiny figure of a woman in a short skirt rose up, and began to spin in time with the music.

She had never seen anything quite like it. Nor had she heard anything quite like it. This music wasn’t like the twanging of a shamisen, or the roaring cacophony of one of Queen’s consorts. It was soft and gentle, and somehow sad.

“Is that the first music box you’ve ever seen?” asked Lawson, walking over and looking up to the taller woman.

“Oh, uh, yes sir, it is?” replied Yamato, turning to face him. Lawson was still smiling, but there was wistfulness in his countenance that hadn’t been there before. Behind him, Izuku looked like he was about to have apoplexy, wincing.

“It is a rare item…and of particular value to me,” Lawson went on. He laid a hand on the box, and slowly closed it. Yamato felt a surge of guilt, and not just because she had managed to upset Izuku again. She felt a sense of wrongness, as if she had intruded somewhere she wasn’t welcome.

“I’m sorry,” she said, with all the sincerity she could muster as she rubbed her left arm with her right hand. “I didn’t mean to upset you. I was just curious.”

“I’m not upset at all, Miss Yamato,” insisted Lawson. “And I’m flattered that my things interest you. These are from my private collection, and I confess I am rather proud of them.”

He walked back towards the desk. Yamato took the hint, and moved to join Izuku; who seemed to have calmed down a little.

“Perhaps we should get down to business,” Lawson said. “You said you had come to see me. Why is that?”

“Because of this, sir.” Izuku drew the ring from his pocket, and held it out. “This was given to us by a Whitey Bay. She asked us to come here and help you.”

Then, and only then, did Lawson’s bonhomie quiver. He took the ring from Izuku and held it close to his eyes, staring at it in what might have been disbelief; his smile fading.

“You know her?” he asked, with a sudden intensity that set Yamato’s teeth on edge.

“Barely, sir. We met her on the island of Ludeterin, and she asked us to help you.”

Lawson stared again at the ring, and seemed to be thinking. Then he sighed, and relaxed.

“What a relief. The message got through.”

He stepped around his desk, and pressed a concealed button. A moment later the doors clunked open, and a tall, elderly man in a black suit strode in.

“You rang, sir?”

“Poole, I must go to the palace immediately,” said Lawson, his tone suddenly businesslike. “My guests will be accompanying me.”

“At once sir.” Poole, clearly the butler, bowed and left the way he had come, closing the doors behind him.

“I fear our evening has taken a turn for the urgent,” Lawson explained. “Suffice to say, you have become involved in a matter of the utmost gravity. It would be easier and quicker to explain everything in his Majesty’s presence.”

“His…majesty?” Izuku was shaking again. “You’re…you’re taking us to see…the King?”

“Yes. I understand that this is sudden, but time is of the essence. Do not worry, his Majesty understands the situation.”

A loud, liquid gurgling echoed around the room. Yamato blushed, as she realized that it had come from her stomach.

“And food will be provided too,” Lawson added, apparently unperturbed.

There was a knock, and the doors clunked open. Poole the butler returned, accompanied by three younger men in servant uniforms. One was carrying a black jacket, the second a long coat, the third a top hat and cane.

“Your carriage is waiting, sir,” said Poole, as the three servants helped Lawson out of his robe and on with his jacket. “Would your guests care to change, sir? I’m sure we can find something befitting them both.”

Izuku was shaking like a leaf. Yamato looked down at her own garb, and wondered what was wrong with it.

Then she saw the frayed hems of her hakama, and her sleeves. This was the only outfit she owned, and it had not been washed in some time; apart from that brief dip in the rock pool back on Onigashima. And even if it had been clean and brand new, it wasn’t much compared to the formal kimonos she had seen; the ones that geisha and upper-ranking courtesans wore, the sort of kimono one ought to wear when meeting royalty.

What was more, it made her stick out like a sore thumb.

She thought of that dress in the window. Yes it was a wedding dress, but maybe something similar? Like what those ladies in the street had been wearing?

“Would that there was time, Poole,” replied Lawson, as the servants helped him don his coat. “Besides, his Majesty understands the severity of the situation. I will make any necessary excuses.”

“Very good, sir.” Something in the butler’s tone suggested that he was not impressed.

“His Majesty…” babbled Izuku, his eyes blank. For all his achievements, he had never mentioned ever meeting a King, or a ruler of any kind from his travels, Yamato recalled.

“Come then!” declared Lawson, donning his top hat and snatching up his cane. “Let us be off! There’s no time to waste!”

He strode out of the office, the three servants bowing as he left.

“His Majesty…” whimpered Izuku. Yamato sighed, picked him up, tossed him over her shoulder, and strode after Lawson, ignoring the looks from the bewildered servants.

(X)

“I trust you are feeling better, Mister Izuku?”

“Yes, thank you sir.”

Izuku sighed. The carriage ride had helped him to calm down somewhat. But the prospect of meeting an actual, honest-to-goodness King, was almost more than he could take.

“I understand completely,” Lawson said, smiling gently. “I was just as nervous when I first met his late Majesty, what feels like a lifetime ago. But I’ve gotten used to being around royalty, and so will you both.”

Izuku remembered that painting in Lawson’s office; the one that had so fascinated Yamato. So that really was Lawson in his youth.

“Forgive me for asking, sir,” he began, cautiously. “How did you come to know Whitey Bay?”

“That’s a long story,” replied Lawson with a nostalgic tone. “Longer than we have time for. Suffice to say, we grew up together here in Doyle.”

“Oh, so this is her homeland.” Izuku nodded, understanding. “So that’s why she wants to help.”

“I confess I feared she had forgotten this kingdom,” admitted Lawson. “A pirate’s life rarely allows for such sentiment. But your mere presence is proof that she hasn’t.”

“I’m sure that she never would, sir,” said Izuku. “She may be a pirate, but she’s not the kind of person to just forget about her homeland. At least, that’s what I believe.”

“You do?”

Izuku paused for a moment, choosing his words carefully.

“We met her on the island of Ludeterin,” he said. “It’s a small island with one port town, but she still put her life on the line to protect them. She doesn’t even take protection money from them. I never imagined that a pirate could be like that, but that’s who she is.”

Lawson regarded him in silence for a few moments, then smiled.

“Yes, that is the Bay I know. Even when we were young, she had a noble spirit that always inspired me. She never minded that I am a mink, either.”

He looked from Izuku to Yamato, and back again.

“Also, you don’t seem to mind that fact yourselves.”

Izuku was taken aback. What did he mean? Did he expect to be stared at? To be discriminated against?

“I don’t understand you, sir,” he admitted awkwardly, thinking of the correct terms to use while relaying the truth. “Where I’m from, a dog mink became the Chief of Police for an entire city.”

“And I’d heard of two that’d become retainers to the ruler of an entire country,” Yamato cut in. Izuku remembered. Dogstorm and Cat Viper no doubt.

For a few moments, Lawson did not reply. There was something behind his smile, something in his aura that Izuku could not quite place. Almost an…ambivalence.

“I am very happy to hear that,” he said, his old bonhomie returning. “When I was young, minks were quite rare here. But more and more have been settling in our kingdom since then, and even more after I was first elected. They mostly reside in Minktown, and have been spreading out around the city and into the mountains..”

“But don’t minks have a homeland?” asked Yamato.

“They do, but it isn’t always of help to them,” replied Lawson, looking out the window to the city as it passed them by. “The great elephant of Zou is hard to leave, and even harder to return to. For most minks in the world outside, home is where we can make it. Doyle is my home, and by the grace of good men and women I have prospered with. To serve it in return is the least I can do, and if other minks can flourish here, then Doyle is the better for it.”

Izuku found himself smiling. There was something about this man that impressed him, almost the way All Might had, back in the day.

“I do wonder though,” Lawson said. “How did you manage to enter this country? Adlerport is unaccesable at the moment, and the shoals and mists render the coasts impassible.”

Izuku’s stomach clenched, and he glanced at Yamato. Something made him want to trust Lawson, but telling him about Float was risky all the same.

Then again, the question was likely to come up again later; and from far less sympathetic characters than Lawson.

“Like this, sir.”

Izuku activated Float, and rose into the air, hovering above his seat.

“Marvelous!” proclaimed Lawson, in genuine amazement. “Simply marvelous! I’ve never seen the like!”

“It’s my power,” Izuku said, grinning as he settled back onto the seat. “Yamato and I used it to fly from Ludeterin.”

“I’m impressed,” declared Lawson, looking at him with apparent respect. “Though I doubt the Ministry of War will be pleased about this. We are nigh-invulnerable to attack from the sea, as you will have noted on your way in. But the power of flight…that complicates things.”

Izuku understood what he meant. Even if an attacking fleet could pass through the mists without crashing into each other, or dashing themselves on the rocks, there was no way in but up the sides of the plateau. If there were any ports, then they would no doubt be well-guarded.

“But do not worry about it,” Lawson went on. “We’ll keep that to ourselves for now. And I shall have to thank Bay for sending me two such fine champions.”

Yamato beamed, and Izuku felt his cheeks redden a little.

“In the meantime, we are about to arrive.”

Izuku turned to look out of the window, Yamato leaning around him. They had emerged from the city streets, and were now hurrying along a wide boulevard that rounded the foot of the plateau upon which the palace stood. Beyond the boulevard were a series of public parks, divided by side streets leading to another boulevard rounding the very base of the plateau. Above them the plateau rose, carved with stone friezes showing heroic warriors and mythical beasts; which in this world might not have been mythical. Above them in turn, stood the stone towers and outer walls of Holmes Hall; looming over the city like some latter-day Asgard.

For all that it amazed him, Izuku could see the logic of it. Anyone trying to climb the plateau would be an easy target for anyone up on the walls. And that open space, with those elegant parks and streets, would be no-man’s land. This wasn’t just a palace, but a king’s fortress; his place of refuge, and of power.

The carriage rounded a corner onto another wide boulevard; this one leading straight in towards the plateau. Their destination was an enormous gatehouse emerging from the plateau wall; its walls decorated with columns and stone carvings. Three enormous doors sat side-by-side, though only the center door was open.

Directly in front was a circular plaza. The carriage rolled gently around the outer edge, and pulled up in front of the door. Two richly-uniformed pages hurried out, pulling down the carriage step and opening the door. Lawson stepped down, touching the brim of his hat to the bowing pages. Izuku followed, and then faltered as he wasn’t wearing a hat, and didn’t know the proper greeting for that situation.

He heard a scuffling behind him, and turned to see Yamato struggling to squeeze out of the carriage, stuck thanks to her wide hips. On impulse, he held out a hand. Yamato took it, and with his help eased her way out.

“Thank you,” she said, giving a smile that made Izuku feel squiffy.

“You have the instincts of a gentleman, Mister Izuku,” said Lawson, with clear approval.

“Ah, it’s nothing!” Izuku blushed, and rubbed the back of his neck. He could hear Yamato and some of the Vestiges giggling.

Lawson led the way towards the open door. It was very tall, enough so that even Yamato could walk through without ducking. Flanking it were a pair of soldiers in crimson tunics, black, trousers, and tall black boots; along with gleaming white helmets and webbing. They snapped to attention as Lawson approached, bringing their muskets to present arms. Lawson smiled, and touched the brim of his hat once again as they strode past.

The entrance hall was enormous; big enough for two trains to pass side-by-side. The walls and floors were of polished marble; the former decorated with yet more friezes. Yet more guards lined the corridor, snapping to attention as they passed.

All at once they came to a wide, square foyer; dominated by a grand staircase directly opposite. At the foot of the staircase was a woman, clad in a puffy black dress and a frilly white apron; her blonde hair bound up under a matching cap. She looked to be in her late thirties to early forties. She courtseyed gracefully as Lawson approached.

“Good evening, Miss Judith,” he greeted her with a smile. “I trust this is not an inconvenience.”

“No service for you is an inconvenience, Prime Minister.”

The woman straightened up. She was a large,wide-hipped and bottom heavy, pleasant-looking woman with a motherly air about her. She seemed very pleased to see Lawson.

“Miss Judith, these are my guests; Mister Midoriya Izuku, and Miss Yamato,” Lawson introduced them. “My friends, I have the honor to present Miss Willow Judith, the Housekeeper.”

“Good evening, Miss Judith,” Izuku greeted her, bowing. Housekeeper…that probably meant she was in charge of the maids.

“Welcome, Mister Izuku and Miss Yamato,” Judith greeted them in turn. “Sir, I fear the Lord Chamberlain is indisposed at the moment. He is in conference with his Majesty regarding the recent changes.”

“It is of no consequence, Miss Judith. “But my friends and I must see the King right away. It’s regarding that matter.”

“I thought so, Prime Minister.” Judith beamed. “Will you go by the stairs, or the elevator?”

“The elevator, I think.”

Judith curtseyed again, turned, and led the way up the grand staircase. At the top they headed down another corridor; ending in a large square chamber with a pair of doors set into the opposite wall. This must have been the elevator, for Izuku could see a brass panel by the door, with an array of control buttons. Judith stepped up to the panel, pressed a button, and then stood where she was as the door clunked open. Lawson led the way inside, and Judith brought up the rear, the door clunking shut behind her.

Izuku was impressed. The elevator car was very large, the largest he had ever seen; and as richly decorated as the corridor outside. He could imagine the King himself standing inside it, with his entire entourage.

“You stand amazed, my friends,” commented Lawson. Yamato was looking around in obvious delight, taking in every detail.

“We are!” declared Izuku. “This palace is wonderful! It’s like nothing I’ve ever seen!”

“And there’s plenty more to see,” replied Lawson, grinning. “In better times, I could have given you the grand tour.”

Izuku faltered, as he noticed the edge to Lawson’s tone; and remembered the faces of the people on the streets. Better times…

All at once, the elevator stopped, and the doors opened. Izuku followed Judith and Lawson out into another grand foyer. This one was more baroque in its style; with white walls decorated with gold leaf, and elaborate, brightly-colored frescoes. Crystal chandeliers hung from the high ceiling, the lights turned down.

“This wing is the Royal residence,” Lawson explained, as Judith led the way. “His Majesty is here, in the Royal apartments above us.”

“There aren’t many people about,” commented Yamato, looking around at the rich decor. “Surely this would need many servants to manage.”

“His Majesty has reduced the domestic staff,” Judith said, without looking back. “The royal finances are stretched these days.”

Now she had an edge in her tone. She sounded worried; whether for the King, or her maids, or her own future, Izuku could not quite tell.

Their route took them up a grand staircase, and then another, until they reached yet another grand foyer. This one was dominated by a pair of double doors; decorated with elaborate carvings and covered with gold leaf. Two guards flanked the doors, and a richly-uniformed servant stood in front. The guards snapped to attention, and the servant bowed, as they approached.

“This is the entrance to the Royal apartments,” Lawson explained, as Judith took his hat and coat. “Thank you, Miss Judith.”

“What’s that sound?” Yamato asked. All paused, and Izuku could hear it. It was the sound of a violin, playing a slow and mournful tune. It was coming from beyond the golden doors.

“That’ll be his Majesty,” said Judith proudly. “He always plays it when he’s in a mood. It helps him think, or so he says.”

“It’s really good,” said Izuku. And it was.

“His Majesty is most accomplished,” added Lawson. “Incidentally, Miss Judith. Would you mind sending up some refreshments? In our haste, I was unable to offer my guests anything.”

“Don’t worry sir.” Judith beamed. “I’ll send up some of those crumpets you’ve always enjoyed.”

“Ah, don’t remind me!” laughed Lawson. “You make me feel old, Miss Judith!”

“That’s because you are old, Prime Minister,” retorted Judith with a grin. “As old as I am.”

“Well, you don’t look it, Miss Judith.” The mousemink had a sly look to his eye, one which the maid returned in kind.

“Neither do you, Prime Minister.”

Izuku blinked. Were they…flirting?

Fortunately, Judith took her leave before their exchange could unsettle him any further. Lawson looked back at her, seeing her walk and smiling lightly before he nodded to the servant, who turned and opened the doors, then led the way into the Royal apartments.

The decoration inside was even more lavish than on the outside. Just about everything was gleaming with gold leaf, or hung with silk. Izuku steeled himself as he followed Lawson into a single large room, which seemed to be the central room of the complex. There were several chairs and sofas, and a fire burning merrily in a marble-collonaded fireplace.

But Izuku’s attention was on the room’s sole occupant. It was a young man, clad in black trousers with golden stripes, and a white dress shirt with the collar undone. He had light blue hair, of the same shade as Whitey Bay. He stood with his back to them, playing a violin with masterful skill.

“The Prime Minister and two guests, your Majesty,” proclaimed the servant. The man stopped playing, and set his violin and bow down on a side table. Only then did he turn to face them, revealing a finely-formed face with deep brown eyes, and an expression of regal solemnity.

This was Reichen Bach, King of Doyle.

Chapter Text

Lawson smiled a bright, proud smile.

“My friends, I have the honor to present his Majesty. Lord Reichen Bach, by heaven’s grace the one true King of Doyle.”

Izuku stood there, frozen in panic. Nothing, not his UA classes, nor his training with All Might, nor all his adventures, had prepared him for this. He had no idea of the proper etiquette! How was he supposed to behave!?

Meanwhile, Yamato immediately dropped to one knee, pressing her clenched right fist to the floor while bowing her head in reverence.

“Your Lordship!” she declared. “I am Yamato! I am a wanderer, and a stranger in your kingdom! I humbly beg your patronage, and your leave to enter!”

Izuku blinked. Why was she carrying on like she was in a samurai drama? Was that how they did things in Wano?

But no one seemed to be objecting. And he didn’t have any better ideas.

“Your majesty,” he cut in, as he dropped to one knee, imitating Yamato. “I am Midoriya Izuku. I, like Yamato, am a wanderer, and a stranger in your kingdom. I beg your patronage, and your leave to enter.”

He stared down at the floor, praying that he hadn’t just made a fool of himself. He forced himself to look up, and saw the King gazing down at him, an eyebrow quirked. Lawson was still smiling.

“Any friend of Justinian Lawson is a friend of ours,” he said; his voice rich and clear. “We welcome you to our court, and bid you rise.”

Izuku almost fainted with relief as he stood up. If the King was offended, or amused, he made no show of it.

“Lawson, how did you come by these friends of yours?” Bach asked, turning to Lawson.

“They appeared outside my residence, requesting an audience,” replied Lawson. “I’d just finished getting tortured from the bordom of cabinet meetings and let them in..”

Izuku’s gaze went to him, eyebrows shot high. Bored?

“Your duties bore you, Lawson?” asked the King, smirking lightly. “The duties for which you were elected?”

“My burdens are great, I’m sorry to say your majesty,” replied Lawson, smirking like the cat that ate the canary. “But honestly, I was positively dying for some excitement.”

Izuku’s attention began to wander, as he noticed the items arranged around the room. There was a simple hand bell, a blue carbuncle, a framed green coronet, and a statue of a lion. He found himself wondering what they meant.

And then his eyes fell on one of the paintings. It was identical to the one in Lawson’s office; but for a couple of things. The royal couple looked older, as did Lawson…and instead of a princess standing beside them, there was a young boy that could only have been the King.

“...and as you can see, they are clearly from a foreign land,” Lawson went on. “I believe that…”

“This lady is from Wano.”

Izuku almost gasped, while Yamato was staring at the King in amazement.

“From Wano, Bach?” asked Lawson, with an air of weary amusement; as if they were playing a game they had played many times before. “What makes you say so?” The King approached, but kept at a distance as his eyes seemed to be inspecting her clothing, his lips curving into his smirk.

“Her belt is a nio-dasuki, made of strong hemp,” the King said, casually pointing at the aforementioned item. “It is strong enough to carry items, yet flexible enough to move around in. The style is unique of Wano; derived from the bamboo of its legendary groves. Wano Bamboo is incredibly rare, and fetches quite a high price in various markets...”

Izuku blinked as the man knelt, pointing at her feet below her red hakama.

“Next, her Geta sandals make a unique sound when they tap along the floor, having been made from the wood of the Kuri tree. The wood of that tree is enormously strong yet remarkably flexible and smooth, forming to match the sole of the wearer over time. Such trees are indigenous to Wano, and while they have been found in other lands due to the migration of birds, they, like the bamboo, are rare.”

“The migration of birds, your Majesty?” asked Yamato. “I haven’t seen a bird carry a bunch of trees around.”

The blue haired man smirked, as if he were a teacher before his classroom. It reminded Izuku of Cementoss and Present Mic; but Bach seemed to be at a higher level than that, despite him looking only to be in his early twenties.

“You see, the birds eat the seeds and nuts from the trees, and then excrete them afterwards,” the King explained. “If they migrate to other lands, the seeds grow in those lands from their droppings. Simple animal migratory biology, tying into classical ecology theory; both of them are well-known sciences.”

“Oh…” Yamato put her finger to her chin.

“Also, Lady Yamato is clearly a member of the Oni people; a race of humanoids long thought to be extinct. She shares their distinguishing features of above-average height and horns. They are thought to have originated in Wano, only to be exiled by the warrior-kings known as Shogun; who have ruled for at least eight centuries as the history texts go. Since their exile their numbers have dwindled, due to their unfortunate habit of violence.”

His eyes quietly drifted towards Yamato’s back. “Additionally, she’s carrying around a kanabo. A weapon favored by the Oni people.”

Izuku bit his lip and did his best to soak this all in. The King, this Reichen Bach, was clearly well educated and learned. His observation skills alone were impressive, did he eat a Devil Fruit?

"Why, I wouldn't have been able to figure that out even if I had read out your entire royal library, Bach,” complimented Lawson, as the King stepped over to one of the sideboards. Izuku stared as he picked up a curved pipe from its stand, lit it, and then drew on it. Bach seemed to chuckle, turning towards the mouse mink. The way they talked to one another gave the impression that they have known each other their whole lives.

"Why, it's elementary, my dear Lawson.”

He smirked, and Lawson smiled back; at a joke they alone understood. Izuku stared at them, wondering why he felt deja vu again.

“And now, Master Izuku.” The blue haired man carried his pipe still, removing it from his lips and stepped over towards Izuku. “You, we confess, are an enigma.”

There was an extraordinarily long pause that made Izuku shift nervously.

“An enigma, your Majesty?” asked Lawson, sounding just a little too pleased. “Has your legendary intellect finally been defeated?”

Izuku looked side to side, one eye going to Yamato who just shrugged as he looked back at the man as he approached him, feeling his eyes gaze into him.

“I’ve never seen clothes like yours before,” the King went on, unperturbed. “They match none of the styles of any kingdom or culture we have ever studied or seen; even at the Reverie in Mariejois.”

He reached out a hand, as if to touch him.

“May I?”

“Uh, of course!”

Izuku’s heart thundered as the King ran his pale hand along his sleeve. He was being touched, by the hand of a King! And he didn’t even have scrofula!

“Izuku, you’re shaking,” said Yamato.

“S-Sorry…”

“Hmm… Your attire appears practical, overly so, combat is the closest reasonable assumption,” he went on as he backed off, kneeling as he inspected Izuku’s legs as he held his pipe.. “A simple one-piece suit, with reinforced steel boots and gloves, and protection for the knees. This suggests a combat style based on physical strikes and parries, with an emphasis on utilizing the lower body…. I do not recognise the material of your shirt, as it does not feel like cotton, silk or even leather. Some sort of unique linen I am unaware about? To say nothing of the rubber-like gloves. I’ve only seen such advanced attire for Marines or in stories regarding the Germa Kingdom, but you don’t carry yourself like either.”

Izuku gulped.

“It’s a Hero costume, your Majesty,” he said, with all the dignity he could muster. “It’s designed for Hero work.”

“Hero work…” mused Bach, intrigued. “We have not heard of such. You describe it as if it were a profession.”

“Well…it’s a profession where I’m from, your Majesty. A proud and honorable profession.”

Bach nodded, in what might have been approval.

“We would certainly hope so,” he said. “Are you also from the land of Wano, Master Izuku? Your physical appearance would suggest it, and your genuflection is correct for their etiquette; though somewhat over-enthusiastic.”

Izuku’s heart sank. He didn’t want to lie to the King; and wasn’t sure that he even dared. But how was he to explain that he came from another world?

“There is also the matter of how you came to be in this country,” the King mercifully interjected, he seemed to be thinking aloud, holding his pipe as he began to pace about the room. “Doyle cannot be entered from the sea, save through the Great Lift at Adlerport. Due to current events at Adlerport and the G-12 Marine base, the Great Lift is currently under lockdown. The only alternative would be to pass through the mists and shoals, and scale the cliffs from the water’s edge and against the hundreds of waterfalls cascading into the sea. No one below the level of a Marine Admiral could attempt that and live. Which leaves only two possibilities.”

The King looked straight at him, the mouth end of his pipe pointing at him, smirking as if he had figured out a complex puzzle.

“One is that you somehow discovered and used the secret Royal passageway. This is impossible, if only because your use of it would have been noticed. The other…” He paused. “is that you can fly.”

The King turned away, and looked at Lawson.

“Lawson, your friends are a lady of the Oni clan, and a man who can fly,” he said, mildly. “You have not lost your capacity to find interesting people.” He said with an amused glance.

“I do my humble best, your Majesty,” Lawson said, chuckling. “But if you will forgive me, their presence relates to an urgent matter. I must ask that your Majesty shut off the room.”

The momentary bonhomie faded. The King regarded Lawson for a moment, frowning, and then strode over to the fireplace, running his hand over the mantlepiece. Izuku could hear clicking all around him, coming from inside the walls. A clunk came from the doors.

They were locked in.

“What was that?” Yamato asked, looking around.

“Rest assured, the room is soundproof.” Bach said, taking a drag from his pipe. There was an edge to his tone that hadn’t been there before. “Do you mean to say that these people came from Whitey Bay?”

“Yes, your Majesty. Mister Izuku has the proof.”

Izuku remembered himself, and pulled out the ring on its chain; holding it out to the King. The King stared hard at it, then held up his own left hand next to it.

There was a ring on his finger. It was near-identical to the one on the chain. He took a deep breath, his pipe bowl burning lightly before he let out a drag.

“How typical of her,” the King sighed, the venom evident in his tone. “Her homeland is on the verge of collapse, and she can’t even bother to come herself. We should have expected nothing else.”

He stepped away, and sat down in a high-backed chair. There was a shadow over his countenance that had not been there before.

Izuku stared at him, confused. What did this mean? Did he know Whitey Bay? And if he did…why did they look so similar?

Could they be…?

“Mister Izuku, Lady Yamato,” Lawson spoke up. “I must ask you to keep what you are about to hear a secret. It is a private matter…and one of great importance.”

He was still smiling, but his tone had turned serious.

“Yes, of course,” insisted Izuku.

“My word on it, your Majesty,” added Yamato with a light bow.

“Very well then.” Lawson took a breath. “These rings are Royal signet rings. The Pirate, Whitey Bay… her birth name is Reichen Bailey. She…was the Crown Princess of Doyle, and she is his Majesty’s mother.”

To his own surprise, Izuku wasn’t shocked. It all made too much sense. They had to at least have been related. Though given Whitey’s rather young appearance, he’d honestly been expecting the pair to be siblings.

“Sir…was that her portrait in your office?” he asked.

“Yes, it was,” replied Lawson. “Her Royal Highness, and their Majesties, the late King and Queen, her parents.”

“Ohhhhhh, the blue hair! I get it now!” Yamato surmised, the facts connecting in her head. “So Bay is your mother! How splendid!”

Izuku looked at the King. The shadow hanging over him had deepened at Yamato’s words as the pipe bowl burned.

“But…why isn’t she here?” Izuku asked, unable to stop himself.

“Because she cares more for random strangers and playing at pirates than for her own family, or her kingdom.”

The King’s words had been as regal as anything said before. But Izuku could not miss the edge to them.

“It’s the same as Kotaro,” whimpered Nana in his ear. In his mind’s eye, Izuku could see the tears in her eyes; as she remembered the son she had abandoned in order to save him from the dangers of her calling…and the grandson who’d been destroyed by that decision.

Izuku looked at the King again. What sort of man was Reichen Bach, really? He seemed so noble, so erudite. But he carried that same pain within him; that same pain that had left Kotaro a small, bitter, cruel man; a man who had controlled his own family and crushed his own children.

And when his own son had lost control of his quirk, a monster had been born. A monster that swallowed Japan into darkness, and took Izuku from his world and into this one.

“Your Majesty, you speak of her too harshly,” Yamato spoke up, making Izuku jump. “Your mother is a great and noble person. Though a pirate, she protects the weak and asks for no reward.”

“Yet she ignores a call for aid from her own kingdom!? Her home!?” retorted the King, glowering at her. “Even her own son’s entreaties will not move her! Instead she tricks two random strangers into doing her bidding, while she drinks herself into oblivion!” He sighed harshly. “You shouldn’t have bothered trying to reach her Lawson.” He scoffed, taking a heavy draw from his pipe. “Not worth the effort.”

“Bach!” Lawson’s smile was gone, his eyes full of pain, and more than a little anger. “She trusted them enough to give them her ring; the ring that can buy an island. I know in my heart that we can trust them!”

The King stood up and rounded on him, and Lawson glared right back. He looked, to Izuku, like a father angry with his son.

Then Bach sighed, and ran his hand through his blue hair.

“Lady Yamato, Master Izuku,” he said, turning back to them. “Regretfully, my mother has deceived you, and sent you here under false pretenses. You must not feel any obligation towards us in this matter. After all… this isn’t your home.”

Izuku glanced at Yamato, who glanced back at him. That was it? Were they being dismissed?

“Bach!” protested Lawson. “They are…!”

“Ring-ring-ring-ring! Ring-ring-ring-ring!”

Lawson began patting his pockets, until he pulled out a Transponder Snail.

“This is Lawson.”

“This is Sergeant Wiggins at Gloria Watchtower! Prime Minister, four ships are entering Adlerport!” said the snail. “Four Marine warships!” Lawson’s eyes widened, and Bach’s mirrored as he approached, standing by the mouse mink’s side.

“And their flags?”

“Their flag looks like that of Vice Admiral Scotyard!”

A look of pure joy and relief flashed over Lawson’s face.

“Very well! Thank you!”

He put the snail away, and his smile returned with a vengeance.

“Your Majesty, good news at last! Four Marine warships are entering Adlerport! Their flag is that of Vice Admiral Scotyard! He’s coming home!”

The King seemed to relax a little.

“Marineford will not have heard from G-12 these past weeks,” he mused. “Scotyard must have been sent to check on us.”

He strode over to the mantlepiece and repeated his motion from before. At the same time, Lawson pressed a button on a brass panel by one of the side doors. The golden doors clunked open, and the uniformed servant from before strode in and bowed. At the same time, a side door opened and a younger man in a similar uniform did likewise.

“Please inform the Lord Chamberlain that his Majesty wishes to go immediately to Gloria Watchtower, ” said Lawson. The servants bowed, and backed out of the room, shutting the doors behind them.

“Our destination is Gloria Watchtower,” explained the King, to a thoroughly bewildered Izuku and Yamato. “We will be able to watch the fleet from the observatory there, and ascertain the situation.”

“Can’t you just call them, your Majesty?” asked Yamato. “The Marine fleet?”

The side door clunked open again, and four uniformed servants strode in, carrying what appeared to be clothes. Two headed for Lawson, and began helping him into his hat and coat. The others headed to the King, and began helping him into a black tunic that matched his trousers, a heavy greatcoat, and a cap.

“On this occasion we cannot,” the King replied.. “Our Transponder Snails cannot connect with Marine ships; as they do not have the correct signals. We can’t even call the outside world. Most likely someone has placed Horned Transponder Snails on the shallow shoals all around the country.”

Three of the servants stood back, while a fourth hurried towards the golden doors and opened them.

“So…Horned Transponder snails can jam other snails?” asked Izuku, as he followed the King and Lawson out of the room; Yamato falling in beside him.

“Indeed they can,” replied Lawson. “They vary in their size and capability. Most can only manage verbal communication; but some can broadcast moving images in real time, or even capture images too.”

“So…like a camera and a live feed,” mused Izuku, thinking hard. “Is there a… Transponder snail television?”

“Television? What pray tell is that? We have not heard of such a thing,” commented the King. Izuku suppressed a yelp as he realized his mistake.

“I’ve seen things like that too!” Yamato cut in, rescuing him. “In Wano, there are Transponder Snails of all shapes and sizes.”

“Some can even transmit images of documents,” Lawson went on. “And when attached to a printer, can print them out.”

“Like a fax machine!” declared Izuku, again slipping up in his excitement.

“We have not heard of that either,” the King cut in, and Izuku almost yelped again. To think he had been warning Yamato about that just an hour ago!

“How long will it take us to reach the watchtower?” asked Yamato.

“Many hours, I fear,” replied Lawson. “It’s in the mountains, past the Baskerville Woods.”

“You do not need to come with, as I said, this is a matter pertaining only to Doyle.” Bach replied as he marched ahead. “This will be a long night Lawson, hope you’re prepared for a long ride.”

“Then why don’t I fly us there?”

The King and Lawson stopped, so suddenly that Izuku almost walked into them.

“Uh…I mean…” Izuku babbled, caught off-guard. “I…it would be my honor to take your Majesty and the Prime Minister to the tower myself, using my power of flight.”

He bowed, feeling a fool.

“Are you certain you can manage, Master Izuku?” asked Lawson.

“You appear to be in impressive physical condition,” Bach said. “But are you sure you can manage three people? Even with the Float Float fruit, this may be too much.”

“He can!” insisted Yamato enthusiastically. “He carried me all the way from Wano to Ludeterin, and from Ludeterin to here!”

“Well…I’ve never carried three people before while flying over long distances,” admitted Izuku awkwardly. “But it shouldn’t be too hard.”

Lawson glanced at Bach, who nodded.

“We confess ourselves intrigued. Let us try this method.” He added, almost sounding excited at the prospect.

“Okay, I mean, at once your Majesty!” Izuku tried and failed to not blush. “We just need to go outside. And… no people around. I’d like to keep this a secret…”

“Of course,” the King said. “Such an ability is best kept secret.”

Izuku winced. This King was shrewd indeed; like a detective. Or could he actually read minds?

“It’s alright Master Izuku, after all know my deepest secret. I shall not share whatever you display, in return for you keeping the secret of my parentage.” Bach said. “Are we in accord?”

“It’s a deal. You won’t hear a peep out of me, Your Majesty.” Izuku said as the blue haired man nodded.

“Very well, follow me.”

The King led the way down the stairs and out into an ornate garden; lit with lamps. Just beyond it, Izuku could see the main palace; with its mighty dome. With no one around.

“Okay, if you’d both just stand there,” he said, as Yamato stood behind him. “Now, these things look scary, but they’re harmless, I promise.”

He activated Black Whip, and the tendrils reached out, coiling slowly around the King and Lawson. Lawson looked a little nervous, but the King seemed unperturbed.

“This isn’t the Float Float fruit’s power?” he asked, eyeing the tendrils. “Is it coming from your gloves? Some new form of technology from your homeland perhaps?”

“Uh, not exactly, your Majesty.”

Bach’s eyebrows rose up. The tendrils coiled tight, and Izuku rose into the air. It was hard carrying three people, but he managed it all the same; rising up above the palace, and into the night air. Higher and higher.

“Marvelous!” declared Lawson, looking a little nervous as he had a hand on his top hat. "I can see why Bay trusted you! You are a gifted young lad Midoriya Izuku!"

“Are you all right, your Majesty?” asked Izuku. The King was clearly trying very hard not to look unsettled.

“We are ready, Master Izuku!” he replied. There was a brightness in his eyes that hadn’t been there before.

“Then let’s go! To Gloria Tower!”

Izuku flew away, passing over the palace and out over the city. Night had fallen, and the city was a sea of tiny lights.

“Haha!” laughed Lawson, overcome with joy, arms outstretched to mimic wings. “Now this is a bird’s eye view, ey Bach!”

Bach looked flustered, even as his wide eyes gazed down upon the city, his hand on his cap as not to lose it. Not just flustered, but wonderstruck.

“Sir, what’s this city called?” Izuku called out. “I forgot to ask!”

“Londinium!” replied Lawson. “And the tower is that way! Through the mountains and over that large patch of forest!”

“This is so much fun isn’t it Lawson!” Yamato called out, grinning and giggling as Lawson looked back to her, the same level of wonder and joy mirrored in his eyes.

“I do concur, Madam!”

He pointed away into the distance, towards a mountain range.

“Then off we go!”

Izuku turned towards the tower. He laid on the power, accelerating through the night air. He looked down, and saw Lawson still laughing, as if he had never experienced anything so wondrous in all his life.

And the King, whose eyes were bright, his face as unreadable as ever, his hands gripping his cap very tightly.

“Your Majesty, it’s going to be okay!” he called out, meeting Bach’s eyes. “I won’t let you fall!” He then smiled widely.

Those brown eyes looked back, and there was something else there.

Was it…trust?

(X)

“Is that it?”

Yamato pointed towards the shape emerging from the darkness. It was a tall tower, with a dome at the top; just visible in the moonlight.

“That’s it!” Lawson called back. “Gloria Watchtower!”

Yamato stared at the tower as they drew closer. Despite the low light, she could make out its curving wall, and the windows set into it.

All at once they were down on the ground in the woods just a ways away, and the black tendrils were gone. Lawson landed nicely, breathing exilarantly. Bach seemed to stagger, placing a hand on a tree to steady himself as he turned towards the boy who landed last.

“What a rush! That was flight! Oh to see the world from such a view, and at such speeds!” Lawson declared. “You are a gifted young man, Mister Izuku, and… goodness… I want to do that again aha!”

He grinned, unable to contain himself as even Yamato giggled. Her first time flying was more intimate and world revealing for her, but for Lawson and Bach, to travel such a long distance over a short time was nothing short of wondrous.

“How do you…” Bach breathed, “have such a power?” The King looked upon Izuku with obvious amazement. “It… this doesn’t match any of the Devil Fruits I know about…”

“It’s a long story, your Majesty,” said Izuku, smiling warmly. “And one I would dearly love to tell you, one day.”

Bach let out a chuckle, looking at his cap and adjusting it. “Well, let’s make that one day soon. Master Izuku, you intrigue me greatly.” He smirked lightly.

Yamato looked from one to the other, and broke into a grin. Oden had spoken of moments like these, of bonds being formed. It was just like on Onigashima, with herself and Izuku.

Meanwhile, the group trotted out of the woods and into the clearing in the shadow of the tower, Lawson trotting up the steps and knocking on the door. The door opened, and a young woman dressed in some kind of military uniform with brown hair done in a bun gawked in utter disbelief.

“But…but we only called twenty minutes ago!” she protested. “How are you here…Prime Minister…and…your Majesty!?”

Her brown eyes almost popped out of her head, and she snapped to attention.

“In due time,” Lawson assured her with a tip of his hat. “His Majesty and I wish to view the fleet as it approaches. Would it be possible to use the observatory?”

“Oh, uh, yes! Of course!” The young woman led the way inside. “I’m Amanda, by the way! I look after the tower with Sergeant Wiggins!”

The bottom floor of the tower was largely empty; but for a curving stairway leading up to the next floor and down to the basement below.

“What’s all the noise?” gripped a voice from the stairwell. Yamato looked, and saw an old man slowly descending the stairs. He was lanky, with a head of thin white hair, and dressed in a uniform similar to the one the palace guards had worn; though nothing fancy. There was a haunted look on his face.

“Ah!” The haunted look was gone, replaced with blind panic. “Ah! Your grace! Your Majesty! M-Mr. Prime Minister!” The old man snapped to attention with a worrying cracking noise, and even managed to salute. “Such an honor your Majesty! Sergeant Wiggins at yer’ service!”

He was panicking almost as much as Izuku had. It might have been funny, if his body didn’t sound like it was about to fall apart.

“They’ve just arrived, somehow,” explained Amanda. “They want to use the observatory to watch the fleet come in.”

“Ah…” Wiggins faltered, and then deflated like a balloon. The haunted look returned to his face.

“What’s the matter, sergeant?” Bach asked, his previous dignity restored. “What ails you?”

Yamato glanced at Izuku. He was staring intently at the old man. Something was clearly wrong, and Izuku could see it too.

“Your Majesty…” The old man looked like his soul had been sucked out. “The fleet…it’s gone.”

For a few moments, the tower was silent.

“Gone!?” Lawson was incredulous. “What do you mean, gone!?”

“Gone, sir.” Wiggins was shaking. “I…you’d better come and see.”

They followed Wiggins up the stairs, and into the observatory. The stairwell opened out onto an external gantry, which ran around the foot of the dome. The observatory’s telescope loomed above them; an enormous metal cylinder standing level, like an enormous pistol aimed out of the dome.

Yamato followed the other around the gantry, and to a platform under the telescope’s rear end. On it was what looked like a set of binoculars, but set into the end of the telescope; with a pair of handlebars below. Wiggins stood aside, and Lawson strode onto the platform. He stopped, and leaned forward; staring into the eyepiece. He twisted the handlebars, one way, then another, staring all the while.

He stepped back, his eyes grim and taking a deep breath. The King stepped forward, and looked in turn.

“What is it?” Yamato asked. She would have gladly spent all night just looking at the telescope, but she wanted to know what was going on, what the old man had meant. Bach growled, then walked off, hands on his hips as he looked to the ground.

The King and Lawson looked at one another, something unreadable passing between their eyes.

“See for yourself,” Lawson said in a solemn tone, standing aside. Yamato glanced at Izuku, who nodded. The white haired woman stepped forward and looked into the eyepiece.

At first, all she could see was fog; the very fog she and Izuku had flown over a few hours earlier. She tried twisting the handlebars, and found that the view shifted; up, down, left, right, in, out. She played with them a little, until she had got the measure of them, then looked again.

Then she saw something, brief lights in the gloom, flickering on and off.

“What do you see?” Izuku asked.

“Lights,” she replied. “In a zig-zag pattern…coming and going.”

“Those are the lighthouses,” explained Lawson. “They guide ships into Adlerport via the only channel between the shoals. Think of the shoals surrounding Doyle as the letter C, the opening of the letter being that same opening for Adlerport. Follow them, and you will see.”

Yamato did as she was bidden, following the pattern of the lights.

Then the fog lifted, just a little. She could see what looked like an enormous port, with stone buildings and long piers reaching out into the sea.

And in the harbor, not far from the piers, four bright flames leaping into the night sky, smoke billowing. Yamato shuddered as she focussed on them. After a lifetime on Onigashima, she knew what a burning ship looked like.

“I see the ships,” she said. “And…there’s something else.”

There was another light, not far away. She followed it, and found herself staring at the beach just next to the harbor. There was a fire burning on it, a fire that formed letters, a word.

ONE WEEK LEFT. TICK TOCK.

Yamato pulled back, blinking as her eyes ached. What had she just seen?

“Look again at the harbor,” Lawson said mournfully. The King had wandered away, back onto the gantry, his face out of sight. Yamato looked again, moving the view back towards the harbor, and further in.

There was a ship docked in the harbor. It was quite large, as big as any ship she had seen on Onigashima. From its main mast flew a Jolly Roger; its skull showing Silver and Gold teeth, and two swords behind it. She could see lights on the docks, and figures moving back and forth, hurrying up and down the ship’s gangplanks.

“Pirates!” she called out. “There are pirates in Adlerport!”

“Look further in,” Lawson replied. Yamato did so, moving the view further up the port, until she saw a slab-sided bastion on the landward side, an enormous Marine emblem embossed on its outer side, easily visible from the sea.

Then she looked closer. There were figures on the anchor emblem, beating at it with picks and hammers. And above them, the flagpole showed not that same emblem, but the Jolly Roger; the same as the ship below.

“Who are they!?” she demanded, stepping back to let Izuku look. “They’ve taken the port!”

“The Finalem Pirates,” said Wiggins. He looked very, very old. “I saw them do it. Scotyard sailed in, the pirates attacked…. There was…there was no stopping them. Especially those two…”

“Who?” Izuku asked, sending the mood in the room as Bach was off to the side, hand over his mouth in stunned contemplation, shoulders slumped.

“The Twin Pirate Captains who have Doyle hostage, choking us at our only port, denying us imports and our ability to export for the last three weeks…” Bach replied, sighing resentfully. “The Finalem Brothers.” He turned towards Wiggins. “Wiggins… what happened to Scotyard’s fleet?” The old man took a deep breath, taking a cigarette and lighting it as he leaned against the stone wall.

“Alright… I’ll do my best to explain what I saw from up here…”

Chapter Text

The group headed downstairs to one of the lower levels. It was a lounge or rest area, with chairs and sofas; and a big clock standing against one wall.

"Alright… suppose I should start from the beginning," Wiggins mused. "Oi, Amanda."

"Yes sir?"

"Fix up some tea… and use our best brews. Least we can do for his Majesty and his guests."

The girl saluted, and trotted down the stairs. Bach remained standing, but Lawson sat down, and nodded at Izuku to do likewise. He did so, taking a seat on one of the softas. Yamato sat down only for the sofa to start tipping up.. Blushing, she shifted to the middle, right next to Izuku, who blushed in kind.

"I was doing my first watch, gazing out down to Alderport to see if anything's changed, or if anyone's comin…" Wiggins said. "We're the only watchtower with a view of Adlerport, so it's been a constant duty for us. We switched in for Thompson and Maribelle several nights ago, that we did… constant watchin'. Vigilance. And then… I saw it. The lighthouses turning on one by one… and then.." He smiled ruefully. "Four Marine warships, with Scotyard's flag brandishing his title, with him at the bow leading the way. ODP."

"ODP?" Izuku asked.

"Order of the Doyle Protectorate." Lawson explained. "It's a title bestowed upon those who win the Midsummer Knight's Festival."

"What's a Knight?" Yamato inquired with the tilt of a head.

"A knight is a title bestowed upon one for chivalry and noble deeds. I will be happy to elaborate later, Miss Yamato, though I suppose you could consider them the equivalent to Wano's samurai, if my reading on past samurai is of any indication…" Lawson added. The white-haired girl nodded, looking positively elated at the idea.

"Anyways… Scotyard was sailing in… and to my luck, he was able to get to the harbor. How he turned on the lighthouses though is beyond me…" Wiggins mused.

"Scotyard leads a handpicked brigade of Marines who excel in maritime warfare," Bach cut in. "It would have been a simple matter for them to secure the lighthouses and turn them back on. Scotyard was born in Adlerport, and he knows the waters and shoals better than most."

Izuku looked at him. He was staring out of the window, his face expressionless, his eyes grim.

"Ah, well, that might be the case, your Majesty," agreed Wiggins. "In any case, I saw Scotyard's ships reach the harbor…and then I saw'em."

Wiggins took a deep breath.

"They just leapt, right off the harbor, and onto Scotyard's ship. I've never seen the like. Then there were pirates on the docks, shooting at the ships. Cannons too, hidden like."

He trailed off, breathing hard. Izuku pictured it in his mind; the four ships, sailing serenely into the harbor, the pirates hiding themselves on the docks or in the ships, ready to move.

"They must have seen the lighthouses being turned on and knew something was wrong," he mused.

"The only reasonable explanation," mused Bach. "The Finalem Brothers aren't fools. Even if they left no one in the lighthouses, they would have kept a close watch on them."

He turned to the window and stared out, tight-lipped, breathing through his nose.

"They must have known, or assumed, that someone would come. The moment the lights turned back on, they had their warning. They needed only to keep men in readiness to make their move. Then wait, until Scotyard was too far into the harbor to retreat. He didn't even know he'd signed his own death warrant."

"I knew the man…" said Lawson. "He loved his kingdom. It's why he joined the Marines after he won the title of ODP ten years ago. It was his efforts that enabled us to get a G-base here."

"And the raised taxes…" Bach sighed with a bitter edge. "Forgive me Sergeant. Continue."

"Yes your majesty. Well, they fought. Scotyard fought the younger of the Brothers…oh, uh…"

He paused, then headed over to a bulletin board; which Izuku saw contained Wanted posters. He recognised "Black Train" Diesel and "Fire Fist" Ace from back in Ludeterin. But Wiggins was gesturing at two others.

WANTED: DEAD OR ALIVE

"SALTQUAKER" FINALEM HANDSOME

444,000,000 BERRIES.

WANTED: DEAD OR ALIVE

"QUICKSILVER" FINALEM BANDSOME

420,000,000 BERRIES.

Their faces were quite the sight too, enough to make Izuku feel uneasy. Handsome had a plump face with a long nose, pronounced dimples, a small double chin, eyes ringed in yellow and a captain's hat atop it all. His mouth was spread in a wide, malevolent grin.

Bandsome's face was narrow, almost gaunt; with neat black hair topped with a beret of sorts. His eyes were hidden behind black spectacles, and his thin mouth formed a cocky smirk.

"Scotyard, by jove he and his men fought but it was so quick. A sword against Bandsome's blades; like fighting a storm of swords. But by heaven, he fought them off!"

Wiggins sighed, in mingled sorrow and reverence, already aware of the outcome.

"He must have been very strong, fighting off a pirate worth 420 million." Yamato commented.

"He was… I could hardly breathe. It was like seeing him at the festival, in the Hundred Man Melee."

He took a draw on his cigarette.

"And then Handsome stepped in. It was…well…like white arms, reaching out of the sea itself."

"The sea itself? White arms?" Yamato asked, cocking her head.

"Aye… they're both Devil Fruit users, those brothers. The blades coming out of Bandsome were like metal whips… cutting anything in his way, and bullets had no effect. I saw one Marine blast him with a flamethrower…Him and his men started choking, and then fell like puppets. Then there was a giant…"

"A giant?" Izuku asked, nervously.

"Not like the ones we know, Izuku," Yamato cut in quickly. Izuku sighed with relief. According to Oden's journal, giants were remarkably civil. Not like the Numbers.

"Aye… the Marines take giants. Hell, they'll take almost anyone really," confirmed Wiggins. "Anyhow, I saw her come at him with a great hammer. She smashed him with it, crushing that Handsome into a white mist. Then he was back again, his hand, like it was made of snow or something…it grabbed her round the throat, choking her and…"

He trailed off. He was shaking, and he looked like he had seen a ghost.

"Then…next thing I know…she was a mummy!"

"A mummy? She became a mommy?" Yamato looked thoroughly confused.

"No… she was mummified. Had all the water drained from her body, leaving a shriveled up husk," Bach glowered. "We have heard of similar happening to those who crossed Crocodile, one of the Seven Warlords."

He turned towards Izuku and Yamato, his expression dark.

"They're both Logia Devil Fruit users," he went on. "Handsome with the white arms from the sea consumed the Salt Salt Fruit, becoming a Saltman. While his brother Bandsome ate the Silver Silver Fruit, becoming in his case…well…a Mercuryman."

"Salt… and Mercury?" Izuku said aloud.

"Explains their epithets. Saltquaker, and Quicksilver? Quicksilver is another name for mercury." Hikage said in Izuku's ears.

"And they're both related to elements in the Periodic Table too. Fits with Logias being 'elemental' Devil Fruits, but I was under the impression that it was more Fire, wind, water and that sort of thing," Nana added.

"Seems these Devil Fruits play fast and loose with what they consider elements. Can't even imagine what isn't possible with Paramecia types if that's the case," En muttered, mulling over this new information.

"Devil Fruits are Quirks with an allegory to Forbidden Fruits it seems." The Second User mused. "We should keep listening to him. The sergeant."

"Yes, dangerous Logias indeed," Bach went on. "Salt can dry anything it comes in contact with… and Handsome's power over it is higher than expected."

"Not bad," Yamato mused, her brow furrowed in thought. "But not the worst I've seen."

She looked up, and saw everyone staring at her. Izuku's stomach churned in embarrassment.

"What?" she asked, unsettled. "What did I say?"

"Our friends here have come from Wano," explained Bach. "They have escaped the power of Kaido, King of the Beasts."

Amanda blinked in surprise, and Wiggins somehow managed to look even more haunted.

"She went dry, like a corpse," he went on. "He clenched his fist, and she was dead. Then he moved on to the others, sweeping over the deck; like a tornado made of salt, turning 'em into hamburger meat."

He was shaking again. Yamato stared at him in amazement. Izuku shuddered, as a vision of the slaughter rose unbidden in his mind.

Fortunately, Amanda returned with a tray of tea cups. Any distraction was welcome by that point.

"I have some Earl Gray if anyone wants it. Your Majesty?"

She flinched as Bach turned to face her, his face sour. Nevertheless, he took a cup.

"Thank you," he uttered, sipping as Lawson took one as well.

"Likewise," he added, as Izuku and Yamato took a cup each.

"Thanks for the tea," Izuku said. The girl gave him a sad, tired smile, as Wiggins blew out some smoke.

"By then the pirates were boarding; coming over on those big white arms. I saw Scotyard fall to his knees and…he screamed, and the brothers' lackeys just fell over."

Yamato perked up. Izuku quirked an eyebrow. Fell over? "How did that happen?"

"Don't know how it happened," Wiggins went on. "But the brothers went for him, hard. Desperate even. And there were things flying out of the sea and out of thin air. Swords, spears, hammers, all in white. Must have been Handsome's doing. But they just kept wailing and wailing at Scotyard and the ship. I saw Scotyard charge in, but then these massive arms just came out of the sea, all sawing and slashing, hacking the ships to pieces."

"The salt, again," sighed Bach. "He controls it, as all Logias control their elements. He can draw it from the air and the sea, from anywhere it happens to be, which is beyond even the scope of Logias I know of." Bach's grip on his cup tightened, almost threatening to break it. "He's even more dangerous than that marine girl let on."

"A survivor?" Izuku perked up. Lawson turned, nodding.

"In due time…"

"The ships just fell apart. And the magazines blew. Those two leapt back to the harbor, but I couldn't see Scotyard anywhere. I saw one of the arms get him, knocking him down into the hull…but then his ship exploded. Must have been…about five minutes ago."

"Five minutes…" Yamato uttered, and Izuku felt sick.

"Your majesty," Izuku asked, a horrible thought hovering at the back of his mind as Bach turned towards him. "How many people does it take to man a Marine warship?"

"A full crew and complement, for a Grand Line Marine warship of that size…over a thousand." The blue haired man replied.

Izuku's blood ran cold. A thousand. Four thousand plus all told; coming to save a country from pirates. Four thousand, dead within minutes.

He could have saved them. He could have been there, if he had flown faster, if he had known.

"All those dead… murdered…." Yamato uttered, her teeth barred and fists clenched. "Unforgivable!"

She leapt to her feet. Izuku did the same, anger driving away the shame and the weariness.

"Yamato, we're going down there." Izuku, he said. Yamato nodded, downed her tea in one gulp, and handed the cup back to Amanda.

"Right!" Yamato didn't hesitate. And Izuku wasn't tired any more. How could he be, with thousands lying dead in the harbor, and their killers celebrating?

"Now hang on just a minute!" Lawson protested, running over and standing between them and the window. "You can't go down there! I know you can fly but-"

"We have to stop them!" retorted Izuku, hard. "They killed all those Marines! If we can just get down there…!"

"The townsfolk will die, as will the Marines," retorted Bach coldly.

"What!?" Yamato bellowed, rounding on him. Izuku stared, his mind in chaos. What did he mean?

"The pirates have taken the G-12 base and the entire town," Bach explained. "They have threatened to destroy the town and kill anyone in it, including the captured Marines, if anyone attempts to approach them."

"Hundreds of good Marines… and ten thousand people…" Wiggins cut in. "All of them hostage… for the last three weeks."

Izuku's stomach churned. Three weeks. The townsfolk trapped in their homes, the Marines in their own cells. Three weeks, with food and water cut off to a trickle.

Yamato glowered, gritting her teeth, fists clenching and unclenching as her soul warred with itself. For the briefest moment, her teeth morphed into fangs before her control over her emotions was regained.

Was that… her Oni lineage showing there? Izuku pondered to himself. Still, Izuku felt a strange, familiar calm settled over him. This was a classic hostage situation, just like they had taught him back at UA. This was something he knew how to deal with.

"Yamato, his Majesty is right," he said, forcing himself to sound calmer than he felt. "We have to wait."

"But…they're down there!" protested Yamato. She looked ready to charge down there all by herself. "Those…pirate scum!"

"If we go, they'll kill everyone in the town!" insisted Izuku, his heart aching. "I learned about this back home! The minute we do something, they'll start killing! By the time we get to them, people will be dead! Lots of them!"

"But…!"

Yamato squeezed her eyes shut. Izuku could tell that she understood, that she knew what sort of people she was up against; people who would kill out of sheer spite.

But it hurt her. How it hurt her, to see such wickedness and leave it unanswered. It was the same for him.

"We need to take control of the situation, and come up with a plan," said Izuku, his Hero training taking over. "Your Majesty, have the terrorists been in contact?"

He faltered, realizing what he had just said.

"They took over the G-12's Transponder Snails," replied Bach, apparently unperturbed by the word terrorist. "They used them to issue demands, and to…provide commentary."

He pulled a snail from his pocket and held it up. There was a Marine emblem on it.

"Commentary?" asked Yamato suspiciously.

"They like us to know what they're doing," Bach said. "They do it with the snail active so we can hear, and send photos to our fax just to make sure."

Izuku's stomach clenched.

"How many so far?" he asked, his stomach churning, already dreading the answer.

"Just one, so far. I suppose they don't need to kill any more. Thanks to the Horned Snails, we cannot call for aid and they know it."

"Can't I just remove the Horned Snails? That will remove the jamming array."

The blue haired king shook his head.

"Not without them noticing. Snails must be fed and cared for after all. At the very least they will have rotating crews attending to them. It's a chance we dared not take."

Izuku looked down, forcing down his frustration. Of course they would pay attention to their jammers. Like any halfway competent terrorist, they would have all possible angles covered.

"Aye…" Wiggins sipped his tea. "I thought for sure our country would be liberated… the embargo lifted… now… I'm not so sure anymore."

He looked down, his shoulders slumping. Amanda did the same. They both looked so tired…no, worse than tired.

Hopeless.

"You've done your duty Sergeant…" Lawson patted Wiggins on the back. "Keep it up until your shift change. Shall we depart your Majesty?"

"Yes, we can do no more here." The blue haired man looked to Izuku. "Come Master Izuku, I will explain everything back at the palace."

Izuku glared down at the harbor, and the still-burning ships. A part of him still wanted to fly down there, to fight those villains there and then.

"You cannot fight Logias. Only Yamato can with her Haki power," the Third User spoke. "As we are now… best we learn everything we can before charging in."

"You said so yourself, we need a plan," added Nana. "I know how much you want to save them Izuku… but we need to think it through first."

"I don't like it any more than you kid, but getting yourself killed ain't gonna do anyone any good." Daigoro muttered, despite his fists clenched in anger.

Izuku sighed through his nose. His mentors were right, though he hated to admit it.

He glanced up at Yamato. She too was glaring down at the town, or rather at the pirates. He knew she felt the same way. After all, Oden would not let such injustice go unchallenged.

He'd like to imagine All Might would have gotten along well with Kozuki Oden. They were of a kind, those two.

"It's the same…" she muttered. "It's like I've never left!" Yamato hissed.

"We'll figure something out, Yamato." he said, taking her hand and squeezing it. "We'll go back to the palace and think this through. We'll find a way."

The oni girl squeezed back, so hard that it hurt. Izuku endured it silently, knowing the anguish that drove it.

"Right," she sighed, sheathing Takeru in her rope belt as she let go.

The four left the watchtower, and began their quiet flight back to Londinium.

(X)

It was still night when they landed in the palace gardens.

Yamato glanced from one to the other of her fellow passengers, and Izuku. His face had been a constant scowl all the way back; his flight careful and controlled, without the joy she had come to know. He was angry, and wanted answers, and Yamato didn't blame him. She knew, only too well, what Adlerport was enduring, at the hands of those pirates.

Pirates who had destroyed four Marine battleships in a matter of minutes.

Lawson was more solemn. He had seemed calm enough, but Yamato could tell he was worried. And Bach had just glared, jaw tight, in a grimace not much different from Izuku's own. Infuriated by his own helplessness.

"Thank you Mister Izuku." Lawson said lightly.

"We need answers. The complete picture." Izuku replied, turning towards the two. "Please, your Majesty."

His eyes were still burning, but Yamato could tell that he was tired. Flying from that sky island to Ludeterin, and barely spending even an hour there before taking off again for Doyle… he must have been exhausted.

"We owe you that much," replied Bach. Even his regal countenance seemed faded and frayed. "Come, let us retire inside. You need rest, Master Izuku."

Izuku looked like he was about to object. But he said nothing, and followed Bach and Lawson into the palace.

"Wherever could they be!" echoed a voice down the empty halls. All at once Judith appeared, followed by a group of maids. Bach took a deep breath, hand going to his forehead.

"The coachman," he whispered. Izuku winced, and Yamato remembered. They had left in a hurry, without telling the coachman he was no longer needed. She gave the green haired boy's shoulder a quick squeeze.

"Your Majesty! There you are!" Judith called out, walking forward with the servants. "We've been looking everywhere for you and Lawson, do you know what happened?"

"It's quite alright. I was with Bach the whole time," Lawson assured the blonde haired woman. "We were just going to his Majesty's chambers."

"But, what about going to Gloria Tower?"

Bach and Lawson looked at each other, and Izuku had his eyes to the ground.

"We… got a call from them. We do not need to go." Lawson assured. "It will be quite alright Miss Judith. We won't be disappearing on you for the night." He smiled, and patted her on the shoulder.

"Well… at least you're both alright…" she murmured, her hand atop of his own, before huffing, her hands on her broad hips. "But don't go and vanish on me like that again! Especially you, your Majesty." She wagged her finger at them both, and Yamato felt like this wasn't the first time either.

"It won't happen again" Bach said with a wry smile and shrug.

"Hmmph, say that yet you'll always go to the Police Station on your 'nightly' outings, much good you do for the people with your 'consultation and investigation' but still! I worry you know," Judith murmured, looking over to Lawson pouting all the while. "And you keep encouraging him, going out with him too. You both must remember your stations!"

Lawson offered nothing but shrug, and Judith sighed. "Well, I made those crumpets but I didn't want them to get cold, so I fed them to our guest. Shall I make another batch?"

"Please do. I imagine you made them with love and care," Lawson replied. In spite of everything, Judith smiled and chuckled.

"You're lucky I've known you for such a long time, Prime Minister," she said in a soft tone before turning towards the blue haired man. "Shall I have the coachmen retire for the night?"

"Yes, thank you," Bach replied. Judith nodded at one of the maids, who curtseyed and hurried away.

"Come then, let us retire to the solare." He nodded at Judith and the maids, who curtseyed and withdrew. Yamato fell in behind the three men as Bach led the way; wondering what these crumpets were.

Their route took them back the way they had come, up the grand staircase and through the palace corridors. Yamato could not help but look around; marveling at the exquisite decoration. Just about everything seemed to be covered in gold, and finely carved into wondrous shapes. There were silk curtains and rich carpets; as beautifully embroidered as anything in Wano. The doors were all of thick, gleaming wood, also decorated in gold.

Then as they passed through a foyer and cross-corridor, her eyes fell on something special. It was a suit of armor, set on a dais by the wall, with a set of weapons hanging around it.

She paused, and looked more closely. It wasn't like the armor used in Wano, which was made of metal strips tied together with silk strings and lacquered in bright colors. This was made of metal, polished to a sheen, and shaped to fit the body. She could see how the plates were made to slide over one-another, keeping the body protected no matter how it moved. The armor itself was decorated in gold, with rich scrollwork and filigree patterns, and…

She realized she was alone. She looked up, and saw her companions disappearing down the corridor. Embarrassed, she scurried after them, catching up before they could vanish from sight. She fell in beside Izuku, and saw his face.

It was fixed, ashen, eyes to the ground. She remembered that face, on the Live Floor, when her father had executed those people. Her heart ached, for she knew what was behind it. He was thinking of Adlerport, of the hostages. Trying to come up with some plan to help them. All those people he had the power to save, yet dared not try to save.

These people were total strangers, and yet he wanted to save them. He bore such guilt, such shame, for people he didn't even know; whose countrymen had, only hours ago, shown him little but hostility.

What a heart beat within that chest of his. A heart that was suffering. A heart she had to soothe, to strengthen in any way she could.

"It's going to be okay," she said, smiling down at him as she remembered his words to her. "We'll think of something."

She didn't entirely believe it. She couldn't think of anything herself, at least not right away. But he looked up at her, and that stoney face split into that old warm smile that brought her comfort in her darkest moments. At least she had made him feel better, if only a little.

She looked up as they reached the golden doors, and the waiting servants opened them. Lawson was glancing back at them, a strange, almost knowing look in his eyes.

They reached the solare, and the doors were pulled shut behind them. There was a pause as servants took their outdoor clothes, and then withdrew; leaving them in silent privacy.

"Okay then," Izuku spoke up. "How long have those pirates been in Adlerport? And what did they mean by one week remaining?"

Bach stood by the sideboard, resting his hands upon it.

"They arrived three weeks ago; shortly after Admiral Aokiji came to collect our payment of the Heavenly Tribute," he replied. "They came in the middle of the night, taking the lighthouse sentries unawares. The Marines at the G-12 base were overwhelmed, as were our own guardsmen at the port. Those remaining laid down their lives to keep the pirates from the lift until it could be sent up out of reach. Only one survived."

"How many of them are there?"

"About a thousand or so," Lawson said. "Experienced pirates, veterans of the Grand Line. Only those who serve the Four Emperors and a scant few are more dangerous."

"With the lift in the up position, the pirates are stuck in the port," Bach went on dourly. "But for that, our heads would all be on pikes; and they know it. They are content to blockade us instead, knowing full well we can't hold out forever."

"Our land is rich and fertile," Lawson cut in. "But our people have grown numerous, and we can no longer feed ourselves. We export manufactures and mineral ores in return for currency, with which we buy food with neighboring islands and pay the Heavenly Tribute."

"With our trade cut off, we have neither food nor additional currency," Bach continued. "We have been forced to ration what food we can produce. We have also introduced tax relief and stimulus packages to prevent inflation and keep the currency circulating."

"All this serves to drain the treasury, already shortened due to the Tribute," added Lawson ruefully. "And despite the rationing, our food stocks are running low."

Yamato gritted her teeth. She never thought she would think well of her father, but he would never have resorted to such vicious cowardice. He would have conquered Doyle honestly, if it cost him a thousand pirates or more. Barbaric yes, but honest nevertheless.

But not these Finalem Pirates. They were content to sit around Adlerport in comfort; with all the food and drink they could want, and hapless hostages to torment for their amusement. All while the people of Doyle waited and waited; hungry, frightened, despairing.

"But why?" asked Izuku. "Why force you to starve? What do they even stand to gain from all this?"

"Because…"

"Ring ring ring ring! Ring ring ring ring!"

Bach fished in his pocket, and drew out the Transponder snail. His countenance darkened as he clicked on the shell, and the blank face of the snail began to change.

"Gwahahahah!" cackled the snail. Its eyes were yellow and ringed, its face twisted into a vicious grin. "Good evening your Royal Majesty! You will not believe what has just occurred!"

"You slaughtered four thousand Marines," Bach replied, with a sang-froid that belied the look on his face.

"Ahhh, the watchtower told you? Well that just ruined the surprise. Oh well." The snail sighed, and then smirked again. "So, have you accepted our terms yet? Your great hero couldn't beat my brother Bandsome and I. I'd hope that'd been enough for you to see reason, smart as you are."

Bandsome…so this one was Handsome. Yamato glared as she remembered the Wanted poster back at Gloria Tower. The fat one, with the long nose.

"We will not be bowing to your demands," replied Bach, with the same, almost sickening calm. "This country is not your plaything, nor will it ever be."

"Oh, you're welcome to try, Bachy-boy," the snail oiled, still grinning. "But I think the thousand Marines jam-packed in the dungeons, and the thousands of very hungry townsfolk, might feel a little differently. How's the food supply up there? Getting a little thin these days?"

"I think Marine HQ will be wondering what happened to Scotyard," Bach growled. "The Reverie is in a few months too, and they won't want pirates such as yourselves cluttering up the sea."

"Oh I'm sure they don't!" drawled the snail. "Only…Marine HQ is kinda on the other side of the Grand Line. It might take them a little while before they get off their butts and send somebody. It would have taken your hero several weeks at top speed to get here. Can your people hold out that long?"

The snail's smirk turned into a glare.

"And even if they can, your deadline is up in a week. Either let us in and give us what we want…or the hostages will answer for it. We could flood the dungeons with my salt, turn them into beef jerky…or maybe ground into hamburger meat…" Handsome sighed wistfully. "decisions, decisions."

"You…" Bach's voice came out as a hiss. "Black-hearted cur…"

"Well, your Majesty, when one aims to be the Fifth Emperor of the Seas, one must do what one must," commented the snail. "The other Emperors left mountains of corpses behind them. I'm merely following their example."

Izuku breathed hard through his nose. He was glaring at the snail, almost as hard as Bach was.

"Of course you might not care about those Marines," the snail went on. "I know I don't. But your subjects…will play a little game with my brother and me." His yellow eyes alight in sadistic cruelty. "We call it, Wheel of how we kill dozens of people at once. I'll even have one of my men carve and paint up a wheel for the occasion! Smash them flat under my fists? Dry them all out? Slice them into ribbons? Drown them all? And many, many more. I'm quite creative when given the chance."

The snail's eyes bulged.

"We'll start with the children, of course. Their bellyaching's kinda getting on our nerves." He commented off to the side as if musing on the weather.

"If there is justice in this world," hissed Bach, glaring hard at the snail. "Doyle will be your grave."

The snail sighed and tutted.

"Justice, Bachy? You see, that's your trouble. You put your faith in the system, going on about the Reverie, thinking the World Government cares about this place. Well it doesn't, Bachy. Scotyard had to come here by himself I bet, and now he's giblets. If you'd looked to your own defenses instead of trusting the system, relying on weak Government dogs in the process, and surrendering most of your country's wealth to line the Government's pockets, you might have fought us off by yourself. But you didn't. You thought your precious hero Scotyard was going to come and save you. As if there are any heroes in this world."

The snail chuckled.

"Well, I've said what I wanted to say. You know the score, Bachy. You make me and my brother 'protectors' of Doyle and rule together with us, everything becomes hunky dory. And don't get any funny ideas about attacking us. You know what happened the last time…ah! Oh! Stupid rain!"

The snail winced, as if in pain.

"Must be going! Watch your fax for all the lovely pictures I'm sending! And remember, one more week! See you then!"

The snail clicked, and shifted back into its normal form. Bach set it down, then grabbed his pipe and lit it up, striding over to the window with a march of an angry and frustrated man at the end of his wits.

Yamato glared at the snail. Finalem Handsome… brutal, cruel, and only with aspirations for power, no matter who he stepped on. He would have been right at home in the bowels of Onigashima, assuming her father didn't smash him flat for his cowardly tactics.

"I think you see our problem," Lawson said solemnly. "Either we give in and let piracy rule this land, or thousands will die. And that's assuming our own citizens don't revolt over the food shortages."

"And if we go down there… they'll kill the hostages? The Marines and townsfolk?" Izuku asked, looking as cross as she knew Bach was.

"More or less." Lawson added. "Scotyard was our only hope… the strongest member of ODP this country has ever produced, and our pride and joy in the Marines. He was our valiant knight…" He sighed, looking to the ground. "Yet it wasn't enough."

He looked towards Bach, a terrible sadness in his eyes.

"Your majesty, you are not wrong," insisted Yamato. "Giving in to pirates rarely ends well. Whatever you give them, it will not be enough."

"Yes, for all the good that has done," grumbled Bach, looking out the window. "But for that damned Heavenly Tribute, we could have held out longer for Marineford to respond. But now? We're hanging from the gallows, a creaky stool under our feet."

He drew hard on his pipe, making the bowl glow.

"The people can bear no more. I've seen it among the townsfolk on our outings. And the reports are coming in. There are riots in Morantown, and Minktown has come under attack from vagrants and Moranites. Mycroft Heights is hiring an army of muscle to prevent thefts, and the Police Department are spread thin."

He stepped away from the window, and sat down in the high-backed chair. He looked so very tired.

"Then let us help. We can fight them!" Yamato exclaimed.

"That's right. There has to be some way we can!" Izuku added. "I can't stand by and let them have their way! We can think of a plan!"

"Did you not hear!? They'll kill the hostages!" retorted Bach. "And there's Handsome's Salt Salt ability. He's in the perfect environment to use it! Four Marine ships, fitted to navigate even this wild half of the Grand Line, sunk in minutes! A Vice Admiral and veteran warrior of this nation, killed in that same amount of time. How can you honestly believe either of you can make a difference?"

Izuku winced, looking away. His teeth were gritted, but his eyes were tired.

"Lady Yamato, Master Izuku, I appreciate your willingness to help," Bach said, sounding all the more tired. "But this is not your responsibility. You owe us no service, nor to Doyle. Nevertheless, you are welcome to remain here as our guests."

He looked up at Lawson.

"Lawson, would you mind arranging rooms for our guests?"

"Of course, your Majesty," replied Lawson sadly. "Come along Lady Yamato, Master Izuku."

Izuku looked like he was going to cry as he bowed and turned to follow Lawson. Yamato glanced at him, and again at Bach. He seemed so small compared to that high-backed chair.

"Good night, your Majesty," she said, bowing. "I…I hope you had fun tonight, flying."

She felt foolish for saying it, for treating him like a child. But she couldn't bear the sorrow any longer.

"Good night, madam," replied Bach, without meeting her eye. He stood up, and stepped over to where his violin waited. As she fell in behind Lawson and Izuku, the somber tones followed her out into the foyer, until the doors clunked shut.

"He's lost all hope," Yamato murmured. "He reminds me too much of…of the people of Wano."

"Yes, I heard that Wano is a domain of one of the Emperors," Lawson mused. "Of Kaido, King of the Beasts. You did well to escape, though I fear Doyle's fate will be like Wano's before long. No help will come from Marineford in time, and our people can bear no more. Hunger can make slavery seem pleasant, until the chains are locked."

Yamato shuddered, feeling the weight of her old seastone cuffs as she rubbed her wrists, and remembering the faces of the slaves on Onigashima. It made the anger bubble back up.

"We have to do something." Izuku snapped, diverting her attention. "I refuse to stand by... and let those villains have their way any longer!"

He took a deep breath, looking off to the side. As if he was listening to someone whisper in his ear.

The Vestiges perhaps?

"I appreciate your willingness to help," Lawson said. "She chose wisely when she sent you here."

He drew a pipe from inside his jacket, and lit up.

"I am in complete agreement," he said, turning to face them. "But you two must rest. You've had a long day and exhaustion will only hinder you further. Come, the guest rooms are this way."

The mouse mink led the way down the corridor, Yamato and Izuku following on.

"Were they asking you something?" Yamato whispered as Izuku looked up.

"Hmm?"

"Your inner… musings?"

"Oh, yeah." Izuku sighed. "They were telling me to calm down… sorry for, well… acting up."

"Don't be. You want to help." Yamato replied, beaming. "If it hadn't been for that heroic nature of yours, I'd still be trapped back on Wano."

Izuku smiled back, and Lawson smiled too.

"And here are the guest rooms," he said, as they came upon a long corridor. Izuku stared in amazement, and Yamato couldn't blame him. There were dozens of doors!

"Please use these two suites," Lawson went on, gesturing to the two nearest doors. "Each one has its own bathroom, and its own Transponder Snail. Feel free to freshen up and relax. If you need anything, please use it to call…ah, Ensign!"

Yamato looked up, and saw a girl strolling down the corridor, wearing what looked like a bathrobe. She had black hair in twintails, long eyelashes, and brown eyes with a downcast look to them. Around her neck was a spiked choker, which reminded Yamato of the Beast Pirates. There were tattoos on her arms, but Yamato couldn't quite make them out.

"Hmm…who are you guys?" she asked. She looked to be in her mid twenties, or thereabouts.

"Ah, these are guests of his Majesty," Lawson surmised. "Just finished dinner I presume?"

"Yeah. That Judith makes some nice crumpets and Beef Wellington…" She replied, tone dull. "I'm going to bed. Thank you again for everything, Prime Minister sir."

"Not at all Ensign, just get your rest." Lawson spoke as the girl walked past, eyes curiously looking up to Izuku, and again to Yamato. The white haired girl saw Lawson perk up.

"By the way Ensign, are you free tomorrow?" He asked, the girl looking back with quirked eyebrow.

"Yeah, I'm just either in the library or in the guard barracks. What's up?"

"You see… my two friends here are in need of assistance. If possible, would you accompany them into Londinium for clothes shopping?"

"You don't have to go that far sir," Izuku spoke up, embarrassed.

"Oh it's quite alright. The ensign here is a resident of Londinium, and I'm sure some fresh air will do her good. Plus, I imagine you will need new attire, since you came from the outskirts."

Lawson smiled, and Yamato glanced down at herself. Yes, they stuck out like sore thumbs, dressed as they were. A change of clothes was needed.

"Sure thing I guess. Got nothing else to do." The girl offered a hand to Izuku. "I'm Ensign Doll of the Marines. Nice to meet you both…"

"Oh! I'm Midoriya Izuku." The boy took her hand and shook it.

"And I'm Yamato," Yamato added, feeling uncertain. This girl was a Marine?

Then her mind clicked. The sole survivor, the only one to make it up the lift. She glanced at Izuku, and saw the expression on his face. He had figured it out too.

"Splendid. I'd come along as well, but I need to tend to my work. By the way, I'll have your belongings dropped off here as well." Lawson turned towards the duo. "Those backpacks you had."

"Oh right! Thank you." Izuku declared, bowing.

"Now then… all of you should get your rest. I'll call up Miss Judith and she will bring those crumpets of hers to you both. And some of her Beef Wellington too. I need to be off." Lawson bowed, and turned to leave.

"Prime Minister, sir…" Izuku said, and the mouse mink paused.

"I…I want to help this country!" Izuku went on, his face red. "Not just for our agreement! I want to prove that villain wrong! There are heroes in this world!"

"I feel the same!" Yamato added, her heart pounding. "I want to do all I can! I want to, because it's right!"

It was. She knew it. It was what Whitebeard would have done. It was what Kozuki Oden would have done.

Lawson turned his head to regard them, with a strange look in his eyes. And then he smiled.

"Yes," he said. "For some strange reason, I believe in the two of you. Would it please you to come visit me after your shopping trip tomorrow? There's something I would like to discuss with you."

"Of course!" said Izuku. Yamato nodded in agreement.

"Good night then, Lady Yamato, and Master Izuku." Lawson bowed one last time, turned, and strode away.

"What was that about?" Doll asked, looking confused.

"We plan to help this country however we can… country bumpkins we maybe." Izuku stated. Doll quirked an eyebrow, and nodded.

"Right then. Meet me out here when you're ready, tomorrow morning. I know some of the best clothing stores down Gregson Lane."

"Thank you Ensign, we're in your care." Izuku nodded, the girl nodding back, then retreated to her room.

"Let's get washed up first before we call up dinner…" Izuku said. "And if the bathrooms only have a bath I'll… stand outside the room, with my Black Whip."

He fidgeted, blushing. Yamato could not help but smile.

"Thank you Izuku." She pushed open the door and stepped inside.

The room was very large, as large on its own as her rooms back on Onigashima combined. It seemed to be a lounge, with sofas and chairs arranged around the middle of the floor. Directly opposite the door was a wide window, offering a fine view of the mountains beyond. To her left was a set of double doors.

"This…" gaped Izuku. "This is…bigger than my dorm room…"

"So…is this the bedroom?"

Yamato strode over to the door and opened it. It was indeed the bedroom, with an enormous bed in the middle of the opposite wall, and a large desk set into the wall to her right. To her left there was another door, and next to it a set of smaller doors set in a row.

"So…huge," gasped Izuku. He was clearly impressed.

"And could this be the bathroom?" Yamato wondered aloud. She stepped over to the door and opened it. It was indeed the bathroom, with a very large bath set into the marble floor. Yamato stepped forward, looking it over. It was big enough for many people to sit inside at once. Frankly it'd be more appropriate to call it a pool than a tub.

But her eyes fell on something set into the wall. It was a brass panel, with a set of round handles set into it.

"Oh, a shower," Izuku said, stepping up beside her. "Think you can try it? Have you been under any rain and felt unwell?"

"Not really. Let me try it out."

She turned one of the handles. There was a whoosh, and water came down from the ceiling, almost splattering them.

"I'll just wait out here," Izuku said, stepping outside and closing the door. Yamato looked around once again. This bathroom was as lavish as the bedroom. The walls as well as the floors were of marble, with great mirrors edged in gold set into them. There was a basin for washing, and a toilet, and racks of fluffy white towels and bathrobes.

Yamato supposed it shouldn't be a surprise. This was a royal palace, and no King would want his guests to lack for anything.

She set down Takeru, then shed her rope belt, sandals and clothes, before stepping back into the bath. She turned the handle, and the water came down again. Yamato stood for a moment, letting the icy water wash over her, then started playing with the handles. She felt the water warm up, until it was as hot as a hot spring.

"Wow! The water itself gets warmer and colder too!"

"You feeling okay?" Izuku called from behind the door.

"Splendid actually!" Yamato stood there, enjoying the steaming water. "And I don't feel weak at all… haaa… this water is so nice… what is this?"

"It's a shower! Back in my world, they have those everywhere. It's a nice alternative to baths." Izuku replied.

"Ohhh… I could stay in here all day…" Yamato sighed, feeling all her muscles relax amidst the warm water. "I think I've got this covered!"

"Alright then! I'll go take my shower, then call up some food!"

Yamato smiled, and let the hot water wash away the sweat and dirt, and her weariness.

(X)

Doll sat in the very large and very comfortable bed. In her hands was a book, describing the founding of Doyle. She read in silence, trying to lose herself in the words, in the events as they played out in her mind. The glorious ancient days, eight centuries ago, when the House of Reichen had built its fortress upon this rock, and around it built a mighty kingdom.

Better those ancient days than these days. Better that glorious memory than the memories she had acquired three weeks ago. The memories that would never entirely leave her.

"So yummyyyyyy!"

She looked up, wondering for a moment where the sound had come from.

Then she recognised it. It was that tall woman the Prime Minister had brought in, the one he called Lady Yamato.

"Hey, quiet down Yamato!" came another voice; almost certainly that boy named Izuku. "You'll wake the palace up!"

Doll sighed, and turned her eyes back to her book; but she couldn't settle down. What was going on? Why had the Prime Minister brought those two foreigners into the palace? What did they mean about helping the country?

Did they mean to face the Finalem Brothers?

"They can't," she whispered. "They're monsters."

She hugged the book to her chest. Her comrades were trapped. The whole country was trapped, held hostage by the Finalem Pirates. Her commander was trapped down there too.

The memories flooded back. Her commander, fighting with all his might, roaring at her to run for the lift. Her fellow Marines in their proud white and blue, the Royal Guards in their red tunics and white pith helmets. Muskets blazing, bayonets glittering, swords flashing. The enemy falling by the dozen, and still coming.

She took her wallet from the bedside table. Inside it was a photograph, taken on the day she was assigned to Adlerport's newly-built G-12 base. There she was, in her pristine white uniform, face bright with pride; and there was her commander, wearing a fatherly smile.

How different it had been then, when they were setting out. How proud they had been as they set sail for Doyle, their homeland, eager to defend that great kingdom from all who would harm it.

All for nothing.

"Please be safe… Commander Baker…"

She hugged the photo to her chest, eyes wet with tears. She was in this soft bed, while he was trapped in his own dungeon. She had food to eat, while he would surely have none. She was safe, while he was in the hands of pirates; a sheepdog at the mercy of wolves. She thought back to that laughing woman with the horns and the green haired boy beside her.

How could those two be so happy? How could they enjoy themselves when all this was happening? How could they be so sure of themselves!?

She drew a long breath, trying to calm herself. Whatever else had happened, she was still a Marine, an officer! She had a duty, and this country needed a hero!

But…what could she do? She was just one person, just an eighteen-year ensign who had barely gotten out of there with her life. She wasn't a hero, she was a weakling! A coward!

She shook her head. No, not a coward. Her commander had ordered her to run, and he had a good reason. Someone had to reach the lift. Someone had to get it moving, to get it up and away. Her commander had ordered her, and she had obeyed. That was her duty.

But what was her duty now? To take those strangers to shop for clothes? Was she a tour guide now?

She shook her head again. He was the Prime Minister of a World Government tributary kingdom; a kingdom the Marines were bound to protect. Her kingdom nevertheless.

To order her was his right, and to obey him was her duty; as the Celestial Dragons had ordained, and as Commander Baker had taught her.

Besides, it wasn't as if she had anything better to do. It wasn't as if she could do anything about it by herself.

She set the book and her wallet on the bedside table, and slid down the bed. Maybe it wouldn't be so bad. Maybe she could get to know them, see if they really wanted to help. Maybe even find out why Lawson was so interested in them.

At least she would be doing something halfway useful.

She closed her eyes, and willed herself to sleep.

Chapter Text

"Is there anything left on your end?" Hitetsu called out as he strolled along his garden.

After the massive storm that seemed to shake Wano to its core, many of the animals that had fled from Kuri were nowhere to be found. It concerned the old man as he inspected some of the vines. Some dragon fruit and kiwis could be salvaged... the rest not so much.

"The patches along here aren't looking too good Mr. Tengu..." Tama called out. "And our rice pond's all mucky."

The old man sighed. The stampede had left nothing in its wake, and after collecting water and ensuring that the roof was still viable over their heads, they had to ensure their garden was able to thrive. This was one of the few patches left in the Kuri Forest that had good soil for gardening.

The masked man walked over, taking in the damage, as his ward gathered what fruit she could find. This was their only way to grow food out there, save for hunting small animals. But Hitetsu wasn't a hunter. He could only catch hares, which were few and far between.

With any luck, the animals would be returning back to their natural environments. Whatever had spooked them should surely be calm for now... right?

The man once known as Kozuki Sukiyaki inspected Tama's side of the garden. As she had said, their slowly-grown rice paddy had been trampled over. With a sigh he got down on his knees, and slid his hands into the dirt.

"Come along now child. The paddy may be dirty, but it's not beyond repair. We can fix it."

The Tengu-mask wearing man offered a smile of consolidation. Tama beamed, nodding as she got down beside him and joined in the work. Her hands were small and dainty; a far cry from his weathered and grizzled ones.

"After this, let's have some fruit! I'm sure we can both use something sweet to eat Mr. Tengu!" exclaimed the violet-haired girl. Above them, the storm clouds rumbled. There always seemed to be storm clouds, these days.

"I'm sure we do. For now let's…"

"YAMATOOO!"

The voice boomed over the forest like a thunderclap. Tama screamed and covered her ears. Hitetsu winced, holding her tight, his ears ringing. He would never forget the tenor of that tone for as long he would live.

"Kaido...?!"

Hitetsu looked around, terrified. Was he here to finish the job? To extinguish the Kozukis once and for all?!

Then he saw it. The long reptilian body, coiling through the skies, flaming claws outstretched.

"SHOW YOURSELF NOW, AND YOUR LITTLE FRIEND DEKU WILL SUFFER ONLY A QUICK DEATH! WHERE ARE YOU HIDING!"

Hitetsu spotted the massive beast, flames licking from his maw as he flew overhead. He hugged the shivering Tama to him, then lifted her up and scurried into the hut; praying to the old Gods that the dragon would not notice them. He felt Kaido overhead, felt his gaze sweeping over the land. His presence, his will, was suffocating.

To think his son had fought that monstrosity alone. His great, foolish, goodhearted and stupid son, Oden.

He could hear it. He could hear Kaido breathing, rumbling over the trees, making his hut shake. Tama was hyperventilating, mad with terror, but all he could do was hold her tight.

"You..."

Hitetsu opened his eyes and felt his heart stop. A massive yellow eye glared through the doorway at him. Tama was silent, body and soul frozen still. Hitetsu felt his chest clench. He couldn't breathe.

"Have you seen a white-haired girl with horns, traveling with a little green boy?" asked the dragon. Its growl was straangely calm, almost reasonable.

Hitetsu was bewildered. A girl with horns? What did he…?

"SPEAK!"

Flames belched from his mouth, the heat washing over Hitetsu like the breath of hell.

He was angry. Angrier than Hitetsu had ever seen him. Beyond anything he had ever seen.

"No!" Hitetsu squeaked. "It's just me and my granddaughter! We've seen no one! I swear! Please! S-Spare us!"

He clutched the terrified Tama to him, wishing he could give his life to save her, despite how terrified he is. There was nothing else he could give, not now.

The dragon blinked, and drew back.

"Hmphh…"

One massive claw came down, rending a deep rut in the earth as the dragon pushed itself up, leaping into the sky. His tail slammed down, sweeping across the forest, knocking down trees as it went.

And coming their way.

He could not move. His body had frozen up. The strength of his youth was gone forever, as was his will. He could not move! And the tail was coming closer, trees flying about as if in some terrible storm.

He looked down at Tama. She lay in his arms, her eyes blank.

He screamed, and threw himself out of the hut; just as a tree came crashing down, smashing it to matchwood. He fell down, his old body a mass of pain. He looked up, into the sky riven with storm clouds, as Kaido flew away.

Sukiyaki looked back at his hut, his home for so many years. It was a pile of debris, with a tree trunk sticking absurdly out of it. He looked down at Tama, praying that she was alright.

But she wasn't. She just lay there, wide-eyed, unmoving.

"Tama... Tama look at me." He took her face in his hands. "It's going to be alright. Please..." He placed his ear on her chest, dreading what he might hear.

Her heart was still beating. But still she would not awaken. What could have done this? Had it been terror? Or Kaido's sheer presence?"

"No…" Hitetsu whimpered, his body shaking, his eyes brimming with tears. "No…Tama…please…"

Not like this. Not Tama, the only light in the darkness of his twilight years. Not Tama, the only person he had left to live for, the one worthy thing in his whole worthless, useless life.

Then she coughed, and her eyes fluttered open.

"Mr. Tengu?"

He almost sobbed with relief, even as he saw her eyes. Not the bright eyes of a moment ago, but hollow and lifeless.

"Why is this happening?" she asked, her voice matching her lifeless eyes. "Why is that mean dragon here?"

How was he to answer? How many reasons could he list? There were many things a man could want in Wano. Its mighty mountains, that had turned back so many invaders. Its lands, rich and fertile, full of wondrous bounties. And the minerals under them; the coal that had fired Wano's forges, and the ores they had cast into wondrous alloys, which centuries of wise swordsmiths had forged into mighty weapons.

Kaido wanted them all. He wanted its rich lands to feed his armies, and heal their bodies, and ease their miseries. He wanted its mountains to be his fortress, to keep out his enemies while he built his power. He wanted the coal and the ores to arm his ships and his pirates, that he might have fleets and armies greater than all others.

He wanted his ancient homeland; the land from which his ancestors had been driven by the Kozuki's long ago. Perhaps this was revenge, for them and for himself.

But what had that to do with him? And with Tama? Why would Kaido come out all this way? Who was this Yamato, and this Deku? Who were they to him?

"I do not know, young one," he said. "But he seems to be looking for two people. A girl, and a boy."

"So... if... the girl and that Deku didn't do anything to Kaido... would we still be ok?"

Sukiyaki sighed. Life had been manageable before that storm. He had been content to live out his days in this place, protecting this young orphan whose parents had gone to the factories in Kibi, never to return.

It was hardly a pleasant life, but so long as Kaido was content, things were relatively calm.

But now? This Yamato and Deku had unleashed a vicious dragon upon a lashed and suffering people.

"I don't know Tama... I just don't know..." He turned towards their little hut, and sighed. It had taken him a week to build, back when his old bones were not quite so old. Yet it had been destroyed in the blink of an eye. How easy it was to destroy, compared to creating.

He looked up at the clouds. It could rain at any moment, and they didn't have a roof any more.

"Come... we must collect what we can and find shelter." Hitetsu took Tama's hand and helped her to her feet. He led her towards the hut, her legs shaking as she tried to walk. They needed to gather their belongings - those that remained - and somewhere to hide from the rain.

But where?

Then he remembered. There was the old shrine deep in the woods, the shrine to Wano's guardian deity; the Okuchi no Makami.

But did he dare go there? Would the old gods permit it?

He knelt down, and began pulling the debris aside. Beggars couldn't be choosers. Besides, the shrine was made of good stone, and built into the roots of one of the great trees. It was as safe a place as he was likely to find; for all the risk of offending the gods. They will make for there, and pray that the storm that was Kaido would pass.

Just as people all across Wano prayed; and wondered just who this Yamato and Deku could possibly be.

(X)

Queen lit up his cigar, taking a drag as he strolled down the ramp onto the dock.

He turned, and watched as a group of Headliners lugged a stretcher down the ramp behind him. On it was Spytand Malice, strapped down, and deep in a medically-induced coma. His body was covered in bandages, and what was visible looked like it had been tenderized.

"Tch, had to act up," he grumbled. "Hey you, how long is he gonna be out again?"

The last he directed at the doctor who had accompanied them from the Prison Mine, who was following the grim procession down the ramp.

"Umm, about a week or so, if the medications work, Lord Queen. His Zoan regeneration is helping the process, but he forced himself to move during his manic episode shortly after we found him, doing more damage to his internals. To ensure he's fully healthy, he needs his rest."

Queen's lip curled. The damned fool had brought it on himself. Screaming and thrashing like that. Now his healing was going to take even longer than it needed to, and Kaido would have to wait for his explanation.

Which was only going to make him even angrier.

"Hmph! I know a way or two to speed it up. But, Lord Kaido wants him alive and healthy."

Ordinarily, having Spytand Malice at his mercy would have been a rare pleasure. Good test subjects were hard to find after all; and everyone knew Malice was out to get him. But there could be no funny business, not this time. Kaido knew him too well, and had made himself clear.

"So just you make sure he recovers, doc." He jabbed a meaty finger down at the man's chest. "If he dies, or if something goes wrong, it ain't gonna be my head on the block. Got it?"

The doctor paled, nodding and trotted after the Headliners. Queen turned, and stared out through the skull mountain's open mouth, out at the distant ocean. The clouds were dark and heavy, ready to crash with thunder and flash with lightning. He can see the ships of the other members of the Flying Six sailing for Wano, no doubt to begin their hunt for Yamato and Deku. King gave them only the slightest descriptor, in that this Deku had green hair and scars. They'll go through the ports first, and then comb over the provinces.

It was no exaggeration that Kaido would tear the entire country apart, down to the last stone until he found them.

Ulti and Page One would look over every inch of Hakumai. Black Maria and her spiders would be settled in the burnt Flower Capital. Who's Who and his band of flea bitten punks would prowl Kuri. And Sasaki and his armored division would tread the snows of Ringo. With Kibi being one on constant alert for the Factory Overseers and their marching orders to ensure production kept flowing, and to send Headliners to comb the countryside.

All with Kaido looming over their heads from time to time. Jack is getting preparations set for the expedition set for the coming days, and King is managing things here. And Queen would return to Udon in short order, where he can have his men split between watching over the thousands at the Mine, and out and about combing the province for the runaway heir to the Beast Pirates, and the thief.

He sighed. Yes, Kaido was pissed off this time. He hadn't seen his boss so angry for many years. Maybe he did love that silly girl after all.

Hopefully the Prison Mine wouldn't get too badly doused in the rain. It would slow down production, and make Kaido even angrier.

And that was all he needed right now.

(X)

Ensign Micah yawned as he walked along the dirt path, holding his coat together to protect him from the rain.

He paused, as he reached the top of what looked like a very large rock. Once he was satisfied that no one was watching, he opened the hatch, climbed inside, and pulled it shut behind him.

For the Marines of Surveillance Station Outpost 623, this was one of the worst positions to have. Their station was a camouflaged rock, built large enough to sustain four people with bedding and food, and smuggled to Wano aboard a ship designed solely for that purpose; courtesy of the genius of Dr. Vegapunk. SSO 623 had one goal:

To observe and watch the Land of Wano, within the depths of the New World.

Micah had been stationed there for four months; out of a six month shift. It wasn't a bad posting, most of the time. The weather was usually pleasant, and very little actually happened. He was getting Hazard Pay beyond what most Commanders would get, largely for standing around doing nothing.

But the danger was real, as was the necessity. The SS outposts existed to observe the most dangerous islands, and report back on what was happening there. Most SS outposts were in the New World, where the Four Emperors made their playground. SSO 623 had thus far gone unnoticed, and Micah intended to keep it that way. If Kaido found out they were there…

He reached the bottom of the ladder, and wiped some of the water off his brown hair. Nearby was Captain Tom, a thin man with a beard, staring through the thermoscope. It was his turn to man it, and he had been there for many hours.

But that wasn't all he was doing. Micah looked over his shoulder, and saw that he was writing; scribbling furiously in his journal, even as he stared through the thermoscope.

"What have you noticed, Captain?" Micah asked, his curiosity piqued. There was rarely anything worth writing down, letting alone reporting back.

"That storm over Wano... it hasn't gone away. It seems... almost unnatural," the older man mused. He stood aside, and Micah stepped up to the thermoscope.

He could see the storm clouds, hovering over the vast island of Wano. It was a big storm, the biggest he had ever seen on Wano. And if the manual left behind by the last crew was accurate, there shouldn't have been a major storm at all this time of year; let alone one on that scale.

"Should we inform Headquarters?"

"Nah, not yet..." Tom replied. "This continues on for a week longer, maybe. For all we know this could just be some massive storm system passing through..." He took a cigarette, lighting it up. "If I see anything of note, I'll give you a heads up..."

"They say that Kaido can affect the weather, is that true?"

"Son, all the Emperors can affect the weather, it's all based on their mood. Either we are seeing an uncommon long storm in this stormy part of the New World..." Tom sighed. "Or something... or someone, pissed off Kaido something fierce." He rose from his chair. "You man the watch, I'm going to sleep."

"Night Captain."

"Hnn." The old veteran marched past, taking his coat as he climbed the steps towards the hatch, leaving Micah alone; the Transponder snails staring at him from their rack.

Micah reached into his coat, and pulled out a bag of lettuce. He put it in front of the snails, and watched for a moment as they ate, their normally expressionless faces lighting up. Satisfied, he turned his eyes back to the scope, and looked out.

A common storm system that's lingering around... or Kaido was angry. And Kaido was not the sort to get angry over something petty. If it was the latter…

"Who on God's green earth could have pissed you off like this...?"

(X)

There you have it. Quick little Wano check in. Kaido is still on the hunt, the Flying Six are about to stomp across the Provinces, and Tama just got scarred for life, not in a meme sense but in a legit sense. And the outside world is beginning to take note on whats going on in Wano too...

Saving the life of another... can have consequences it seems.

Big thanks to @WildJoker000 and @IKnowNothing for their combing, and @Juubi-K for his polish. He's writing up the next Doyle chapter as we speak as well. It's about... halfway done or so too.

As for those who are wondering "wait Kaido knows Deku has green hair? He wasn't told this?!" Guess who does know? Page One told Malice, who then told King during the RD Arc. So makes sense for King to mention to Kaido in passing since, ya know. Pretty darn important information since the color of his hair and scars is the one thing they have to go off of. Makes sense.

Also saw Film Red. Loved the music(bought the album on ITunes). and Uta's easily the most tragic of the OP movie villains. Still, wish tot Musica looked more intimidating. He looked too goofy. That said, the one part with Shanks fighting, and the entire gang working together and seeing the Red Hairs in action was awesome. And obviously, the Shanks+Luffy tag team at the end.

Still, Film Red gave me... material to work with. So stay tuned for that.

Hope you all enjoyed, and I'll see you next time.

Chapter Text

“Ahhhhhh…”

Izuku’s world was soft, warm, and comfortable. He couldn’t remember the last time he had felt anything like this. His bed back home was perfectly fine, as was the one in his dorm room. But this…

“This…is the life.”

The bed in which he lay was enormous. At least five people could have fit on it. It made Yaoyorozu’s bed look small and quaint. A soft mattress lay below him, engulfing his body like a warm fuzzy hug. Silk sheets covered his body, while silk-covered pillows lay under his head; not too soft, yet not too hard.

“King Bach’s got it good.”

But slowly, reluctantly even, he clambered out of the bed. He stood on the soft carpet and stretched, his muscles creaking and clicking. He spent a few moments performing the stretching exercises he had learned at the academy, feeling himself waking up. He looked back towards the bed, and out of habit pulled the sheets back into place; leaving it neat and tidy.

He looked around for his clothes, quickly finding it lying on a sideboard, neatly folded, with the gloves laid upon the top and the boots set on the floor just so. For a moment he was confused. He couldn’t remember leaving it like that.

Had they washed his costume while he was asleep?

Of course they had. This was a royal palace, after all; and he and Yamato were guests. And it didn’t seem like there were any other guests aside from Doll.

He pulled on the uniform, checking it as he did so. Whatever they had done to clean it hadn’t done it any obvious harm; and why would it? He had yet to hear of a hero costume that could be ruined by washing it at the wrong temperature. The boots and gloves followed, and he checked the whole ensemble out of habit.

All good. All ready. The way a Hero should be.

Satisfied, he strolled out into the lounge, thinking about the coming day. First breakfast with Yamato, then clothes shopping with Doll, then strategy meeting with Justinian Lawson. Lost in thought, he headed for the main door and opened it.

And walked straight into something soft and warm.

“Izuku! Good morning!”

Izuku yelped in surprise.

“Uh…good morning, Yamato.”

He pulled himself back, and looked up at his friend. Yamato beamed down at him, eyes bright, full of energy. A night in one of those luxurious beds had done her the world of good. He actually wondered if it was her first time sleeping in a bed, period.

A long bubbling growl broke his chain of thought.

“Sorry!” Yamato rubbed the back of her neck. “Time for breakfast?”

“Yeah,” Izuku smiled. He was feeling fairly hungry himself. “Come on in. I’ll make the call.”

He stepped away from the door, Yamato strolling in behind him, and headed for a cabinet standing against the wall. He opened the door, and there was the Transponder Snail, right where it was the night before.

It sat there, giving him a vague look. For a moment he wondered what Transponder Snails thought about, or if they ever moved around on their own.

Then he remembered what he was supposed to be doing, and tapped the shell.

“Ring-ring-ring-ring,” chanted the snail. “Ring-ring-ring-ring! Ring-ring-click!”

The snail’s face changed, becoming brighter and friendlier.

“Housekeeping!” it declared, in the voice of a young woman; almost certainly one of the maids.

Despite coming from a world of quirks where no power seemed too outlandish, the technology of this world still never ceased to surprise him.

“Hello, Midoriya Izuku here,” Izuku introduced himself. “Could we possibly order breakfast to eat in my room, same as last night?”

“By all means sir. Will there be any particular preference?”

“Uh…” Izuku glanced at Yamato, who was simply gazing happily out of the window. “No thank you. Whatever Miss Willow is making will be fine.”

“Of course sir. Your meals will be with you presently.”

“Thank you.”

Izuku disconnected the snail, and closed the cabinet.

“Okay, that’s breakfast on the way,” he said, turning back towards Yamato. She was still staring out of the window, towards the distant mountains. Izuku headed over to join her, and took in the view.

“This is a beautiful land, Izuku,” she said. “I can see why the King and Lawson love it so.”

Izuku felt the same way. And he understood Yamato’s feelings. Onigashima was harsh and threatening; while the mountains of Doyle were mighty and somehow regal. Onigashima’s interior was garish and grungy, while Londinium was elegant and sophisticated. Onigashima was a place of greed, lust, and desperation. Doyle’s people were at least civilized, and some were even kind.

Like King Bach; regal and noble, like a King from a fairytale, but still human for all that. And Lawson, generous and considerate, the English gentleman who just happened to be a mouse mink.

He snapped his fingers. So that was it!

“Huh?” Yamato glanced at him.

“I mean, I just remembered what this place reminded me of,” Izuku replied, awkwardly. “There was a country in my world that was a lot like this one.”

“Oh?” Yamato cocked an eyebrow. “Which one was it?”

“It was…”

A knock on the door interrupted him. A moment later the door swung open.

“Good morning Lady Yamato, and Master Izuku!” It was Willow Judith, leading the way for a team of maids. “I trust that you slept well, sir and madam?”

“Oh, uh, very well, thank you,” replied Izuku, a little flustered. It hadn’t taken them long to bring the food up.

“I slept very well!” declared Yamato, beaming. “That was the nicest bed I’ve ever slept in! Actually, it’s the only bed I’ve ever slept in.”

“This is Holmes Hall, my lady,” replied Judith proudly. “We’ve never fallen to an enemy, and never sent a guest away unsatisfied. Now, shall we serve breakfast?”

“Oh, uh, go right ahead.”

Izuku watched in amazement as the maids filed in, carefully arranging dishes and plates on the lounge’s main table. In the blink of an eye, it went from blank to fully laid; with two places all properly set. The lids were removed from the dishes; revealing poached eggs, smoked fish, fresh ham, white bread with butter and jam, and a selection of fruit.

Izuku could hardly believe it. For a moment he wondered if they could possibly eat it all, and at a time of food shortage.

Then he saw the look on Yamato’s face. They likely had her measure in mind after she had demolished that Beef Wellington the night before. And he hadn’t exactly held back himself. Given Yamato’s appetite he suddenly wasn’t too concerned about the amount of food.

“I trust all is to your liking, sir and madam?” asked a still-beaming Judith.

“Oh, yes, thank you!” Izuku replied, bowing in reflex.

“Yummy…” Yamato was drooling happily, and some of the maids giggled.

“Will there be anything else?” Judith asked, as she had done the night before.

“No, thank you,” Izuku said, smiling. Judith nodded, and the maids curtseyed and filed out. The doors were pulled shut, and they were alone.

“Let’s eat!” Yamato hurried to her seat and sat down. “Itadakimasu!”

Izuku smiled, and did likewise; helping himself to the smoked fish. He was more than a little touched by Yamato’s adoption of that Japanese custom. Did they also do it in Wano? Or had she copied it from him?

Was Wano this world’s version of Japan by chance? He had been wondering ever since he first arrived in Onigashima.

“Ouch! Hot!” cried Yamato, as she took a bite. She blew on it to cool it, then put the forkful back in her mouth again. Her face fell as she chewed and swallowed.

“Is it okay?” Izuku asked, concerned.

“It went cold,” Yamato grumbled. “I hate it when that happens.”

Her lip curled. Was… was she pouting?

Izuku saw the look on her face…and burst out laughing.

(X)

It was a beautiful day.

Yamato beamed as she strolled along the street, Izuku by her side. Doll led the way, eyes scanning the streets as she led the two, a stiffness in her stride that spoke of military training.

“And this, basically, is central Londinium,” Doll said, her tone clipped. “Beyond here are the outer towns, like Morantown and Minktown.”

Yamato regarded her for a moment. Doll had seemed content to show them the center of the city; the great buildings and monuments like the Tall Toby clock tower, and describing the friezes on the plateau below Holmes Hall. But her mood had faded as she ran out of sights to show.

“Prime Minister Lawson said there was some trouble going on in those places,” Izuku spoke up, trying to break some of the present tension.

“There is, and there’s nothing to see anyway,” Doll replied. “Morantown is basically a slum these days, and Minktown isn’t much better. It’s a bad place, always has been,” the black haired girl went on. “And it’s gotten worse since I left.”

“Oh?” Yamato looked at her in surprise. “Did you come from Morantown?”

“I was born there,” Doll replied, eyes looking ahead. “And it’s only continued to rot since then.”

Her tone was hard, her eyes bitter. Yamato was about to ask more, then saw the look Izuku was giving her.

“Can’t King Bach or Prime Minister Lawson do anything?” he asked cautiously, hoping not to stir up more bad memories.

“Not by themselves. The only thing you can do with a slum like that is clear it out, tear it all down and build it brand new. Parliament won’t back something like that, not after what happened with Jansentown.”

“Which was what?” Yamato could not help but ask. The goth Marine scoffed.

“An old part of the city, worse than Morantown is now,” Doll went on. “The old King tried to clear it out a few years back, following the advice of some king from… I think it was Goa? Total disaster. Massive riot. Had to send the guards in.”

“But why?” Yamato pressed. “Didn’t they want new homes?”

Doll stopped suddenly. There was a shadow hanging over her.

“A rumor started that they would all be sold into slavery” she said, causing Izuku to look utterly horrified. “There was a panic, and when the order came down the whole place erupted. It spilled over into Morantown and Minktown too. By the time it was over, Jansentown was a pile of rubble and half the fools were dead. Like I said, no one wants to go through all that again.”

Yamato glanced at Izuku. He looked haunted, as if this was all painfully familiar. Had things like this happened in the Dark Age he was talking about? Was that why he didn’t want to talk about it? Or was it the brief stay at Onigashima that gave him such a forlorn look.

“Bach… wouldn’t do that right?” she asked, appalled. “Sell people into slavery?”

“Course not!” Doll’s eyes flashed. “There’s plenty that would, but not him! He’s not like King Basil! He doesn’t suck up to the Ce…!”

She trailed off, and shook her head.

“I doubt you want anything else to pile on your mood. Kingdom’s going to hell as it is… you guys enjoy breakfast at least?”

“We…did,” replied Izuku, seemingly thrown by the change of subject. “It was the best I’ve had in a while.”

“You clean your plates?”

“Oh yes, we did!” Yamato cut in, grinning as she remembered, her bright demeanor helped lighten the mood somewhat.

“Good, so did I.” Doll seemed pleased about that. “Anyway, if you’re getting hungry, I know a good place where we can get some lunch. But there’s something we need to do first.”

“Oh, the clothes?” asked Izuku, noting again some of the looks from the locals they were getting.

“Yes, just along here.”

Doll led the way along the street. Yamato looked around, taking in the now-open shops. They looked familiar, somehow. There were a lot more people around, many of them hanging around the shop windows, taking in the wares. But few seemed to be going inside or coming out. They were looking, but not buying.

Of course they weren’t. Not with the kingdom cut off, and food supplies tight. They would keep their money safely in their pockets, in case the price of food went up again. And the shopkeepers would have to go without. Shopkeepers, like that angry old woman from the night before.

No wonder she had been in such a foul mood. She was probably wondering how she was going to buy food; let alone pay for her shop.

Yamato looked down at Izuku, opening her mouth to comment. Then she saw his smile, a smile that did not reach his eyes. He was hiding something, and so was Doll.

“Here it is.”

Doll drew up in front of a large, elegant shop front. Yamato looked up at the sign, and gaped.

MINELLI SISTERS FINE DRESSMAKERS

“These are the best dressmakers in Londinium,” Doll explained with a shrug. “They make anything for anyone. Lawson’s handling the money.” She patted her breast pocket. “It’s what I do for most of my casual stuff.”

She led the way inside, a bell jingling as the door opened. Beyond the door was a large room, richly decorated in the same style as the palace. There were chairs and sofas, and various sets of clothes arranged on mannequins; clearly for display. There were suits and dresses of all the kinds she had seen outside, and a lot more. Some of the dresses were big and puffy, while others were close-fitting and practical. There were suits with narrow waists and big puffy pants, while others were tight and streamlined. There were sashes and belts on display, along with hats and bonnets, and even some shoes and boots.

“Good morning sir and ma’ams, welcome to…”

Yamato looked to see a young woman of about Doll’s age come striding through a door at the rear of the room; hidden by a curtain. She had long red hair, and was dressed in a maid uniform similar to the one Judith wore.

“Oh Doll!” Her face broke into a smile, her eyes brightening with recognition and joy.

Yamato watched as Doll stepped forward, and the two women embraced like old friends.

“I’m sorry, Angela,” Doll replied. “I’ve been laid up in Holmes Hall since the attack. My Transponder snail’s back in the base somewhere.”

“It’s all right,” insisted Angela, sniffing. “I was just so worried.”

Doll turned to Yamato and Izuku.

“This is Angela, an old friend and fellow Morantown escapee,” Doll introduced the maid. “Angela, this is Yamato and Midoriya Izuku, his Majesty’s guests.”

“Oh, good morning my lady, sir.” Angela remembered herself and curtseyed. “Please excuse me for getting all emotional. When the attack happened we all feared the worst.”

She was doing a fair job of composing herself. But Yamato could tell that she had been worried, on top of the fear and despair that hung over the city like a storm cloud.

“It’s all right, really,” insisted Izuku, smiling gently. “These are bad times.”

Angela seemed to relax, and Yamato could not help but smile. Izuku was probably the most unthreatening person she had ever met; a useful feature when trying to go unnoticed. But he was also kind, and when it shone through, people took to him.

“Angela, my friends here were stranded when the pirates attacked,” Doll cut in. “The Prime Minister has taken an interest in them. They’re in need of clothes.”

“Clothes?” Angela looked from Yamato to Izuku and back again. Yamato did not much like the look on her face. She remembered the old woman from the night before.

“Will that be a problem?” she asked.

“Doll…did you just say…clothes?” Angela was shaking. “Are they…customers?”

“CUSTOMERS!” The call echoed through the building, making Izuku and Yamato jump. All at once, two shapes emerged from the rear door; a pair of human-sized tops spinning around and and around.

They stopped, resolving into two short, round women, clad in plain dresses and aprons, striking poses. They were twins, with graying brown hair in beehives with bright wide eyes.

“Angela, you said the c-word!” declared one of them.

“You distinctly mentioned customers!” added the other.

“Yes, ma’ams,” replied a nervous-looking Angela. “Lady Yamato, and Master Midoriya Izuku. They’re in need of clothes.”

“Clothes!”

“Customers in need of clothes!”

The pair began twirling again, spinning around and around each-other across the room towards them. They came to a sudden halt, striking a pose once again.

“Minelli Benita!” the one on the left introduced herself.

“Minelli Bettina!” the one on the right added in turn.

“At your service, Lady and Sir!” they chorused in unison.

Yamato glanced at Izuku. He was gaping at the two women in stunned disbelief. She couldn't blame him.

“Clothes for the very tall lady and the short gentleman!” sang Benita.

“Clothes for the beautiful lady, and the handsome gentleman!” added Bettina.

“It’s…it’s not going to be a problem, is it?” asked Yamato, blushing and fidgeting. “I know I’m a bit…well…taller than you’re used to.”

“Tall ladies and short ladies!” trilled Bettina.

“The Minelli sisters meet all demands!” added Benita.

“Especially when we’re paid!”

“It is especially important that we are paid!”

Both pairs of eyes gleamed in unison.

“Regarding that.” Doll reached into her breast pocket and pulled out a scroll of paper, opening it up for the twins to see. Both heads snapped around, and both twins scooted across the floor to stare at it, so fast that Izuku jumped.

“A promissory note!” warbled Benita.

“Signed by the Right Honorable Prime Minister!” added Bettina.

“All expenses billed to his account!”

“Money is no object!”

“Glad I voted for him!”

“We voted for him sister dearest!”

The note vanished from Doll’s hand, and the twins turned back to their bewildered customers.

“The measurements!”

“The measurements!”

“The shape and size!”

“The precise dimensions!”

The twins started spinning again, twirling around and flanking Izuku, who was suddenly getting flashbacks of Hatsume. They stopped spinning, and began measuring him with long tape measures.

“Small and well-formed,” commented Benita.

“With a round and pleasant face,” added Bettina.

“And green hair, in need of styling.”

“It’s always been like this!” retorted Izuku defensively, hands to his hair.

“Taffeta I think, sister,” mused Bettina.

“In green, with a matching hat to help control that hair.”

“Or perhaps a hood?”

“A hood or a hat! We shall find out!”

“That we shall!”

Yamato blinked. What were they talking about?

“Uh…excuse me…” hazarded Izuku.

“Fear not sir! We receive many discreet orders from certain gentlemen,” replied Bettina, without looking up from her work.

“Uh…I’m really not…”

“We don’t morally censure sir! We just want the money!” added Benita.

“Complete confidentiality, so long as we’re paid!”

“But…but I don’t swing that way!” pleaded Izuku, his face bright red.

“I think you should,” commented Doll, deadpan. “You’ve got the face for it mate.” Angela was giggling nervously.

“The dress is for Yamato!” shrieked Izuku, pointing at Yamato, now looking more confused than ever.The twins paused, and turned their attention to Yamato, inspecting her like scientists down a looking glass as the white haired woman blinked.

“Very tall, and full figured.”

“Red will be very good.” They began to jump and spin, using their tapes as Yamato stood still, unsure of what to do or how to feel at this. Izuku kind of felt like looking in a mirror.

“Perhaps maroon?”

“Very good!”

The sisters finished their measurements, and twirled again; stopping in front of them.

“Our measurements are complete! It is time for the fitting!” proclaimed Benita.

“Come with us Lady Yamato, and be fitted!”

The pair genuflected, gesturing towards the curtains.

“Go on,” said Izuku, smiling. “I’ll just be here.”

Yamato smiled back, and followed the twins through the curtains.

(X)

“That’s some very nice tea, Angela,” declared Izuku, as he set the cup back on its saucer. He was starting to get hungry, but the tea really had quelled that desire for the time being.

“Thank you sir, we do our best,” replied Angela, smiling as she took it from him.

“I’ve never had it with honey before,” he commented lightly. “Is that common round here?”

“Oh yes sir. Lemon is popular too, as are milk and sugar.”

Izuku listened with interest. This place really was a lot like pre-Dark Age Britain, even in its tea-drinking tastes. He wondered, for a moment, what Gentle Criminal and La Brava would have thought of the place. It was a good fit for their theme after all.

“Oh, really?” he said. “Where I’m from, we mostly have green or pale teas.”

“I believe we have some green tea, if you would like,” offered Angela. “I can easily…”

“The fitting is complete!’

The twins came spinning through the curtains, and took up position to either side.

“Our first creation!” proclaimed Benita.

“For your perusal!” added Bettina. As one, they pulled the curtains aside, and Yamato emerged.

“Is this okay?”

Izuku stared, feeling his face immediately start to turn red.

She was wearing a maroon dress, with a skirt that flared out like a bell and reached down to the floor. The sleeves were puffed at the top, and flared out at the cuffs. On her head was a wide-brimmed white hat that had holes for her horns with her hair hanging down her back, tied around her chin with a maroon ribbon.

“Well how about this!” exclaimed Daigoro inside his head. “Scarlet O’Hara cosplay!”

“Since when are you a film buff?” Hikage questioned, eying his successor curiously.

“Gotta respect the ole American classics my friend,” The Fifth User uttered with the utmost seriousness.

Izuku meanwhile was stunned. No words would come to him. He could only stare, entranced.

“Oh, how simply delightful, Lady Yamato!” gushed Angela, clapping her hands.

“Is it okay?” Yamato looked at herself, hands on the hem of her dress. “I’ve never worn anything like this before. Izuku, what do you think?”

Izuku’s mind was blank. What was he supposed to say? Did she want an honest opinion, or should he say it looked great regardless? He didn’t know anything about clothes! And what if he hurt her feelings?

“It’s kind of impractical,” commented the Third User.

“Agreed, how’s she supposed to move around in that getup?” wondered the Second User.

A loud feminine groan echoed through the mindspace, followed by a light slap to the back of both their heads.

“Ohhhh how utterly shocking; no wonder the both of you were single with attitudes like that!” Nana said, glowering. “Izuku! Tell her she looks perfect!”

“Uh…” Izuku gaped like a goldfish. This was turning out like that time at I-island. “Yamato…”

“Izuku! Quit being the adorkable cinnamon roll I know you are, grow up, and tell her she looks perfect!” growled Nana.

“Yamato…you look wonderful.” He confessed, blushing a bit.

Yamato’s face reddened, and she started to fidget with her fingers again.

“Y-You think so?” she asked.

“Yes!” insisted Izuku. There was no going back now.

“That’s more like it.” Nana patted him on the head.

“It’s just that…” Yamato stepped from side to side, the dress swaying as she moved. “It’s nice, but I’m not sure how to fight in this. And I might block the corridors.”

“Told you,” insisted the Second User. Another slap followed. “Ow.”

“You were kind of asking for it.” Yoichi chuckled. Izuku heard a “hmph” in the back of his head. “And she looks wonderful, if I do say so myself.”

“Just don’t make yourself look like some pish posh nobleman or something when you get your chance Midoriya. I ain’t gonna be caught dead wearing any of that stuffy crap!” Daigoro declared.

“He can wear whatever he wants and you ARE dead.” Hikage replied.

“But I am inside him, oh wait I mean, I am apart of him! You know what I mean!” Daigoro yelled.

“I was deeply concerned what you were implying before you corrected yourself.” En muttered.

“I will be more than happy to help Midoriya. I had to help dress up Toshinori a few times too. In his hero costume that is.” Nana stated. Izuku sighed with relief, and heard Daigoro groan a bit.

“And I’m not sure about these.” Yamato pulled up the skirt, revealing a pair of frilly white pantaloons. “What do you think, Izuku?”

Izuku’s mouth locked open in a silent scream. He started swaying, his mind going blank.

“Midoriya you’ve seen your classmates, your female ones, in school swimsuits. Those were way more revealing than poofy pants. Hell, your friend Momo’s hero outfit was more revealing,“ Daigoro deadpanned.

“And I’m pretty sure Asui and Uraraka’s uniforms were skin-tight too.” The Second added.

“Asui prefers to be called Tsu.” Nana corrected.

“Whatever.” Another slap upside the head. “Ow.”

Angela giggled behind her hand while the goth Marine looked at Izuku as if she was watching paint dry.

“You really need to touch some grass mate.” Doll muttered, looking to the side as Izuku bumbled and stammered and swayed.

“Shall I fetch the green tea?” suggested Angela gently.

“With the hair of the dog at this rate, appreciate it love” Doll deadpanned, and Angela hurried away.

“Perhaps something more streamlined?” suggested Bettina.

“Something for mobility, and not blocking of corridors?” added Benita.

The three vanished behind the curtains. Izuku continued to sway, his mind struggling to contain the overwhelming embarrassment.

She showed… under her dress…!

“Oh come on!” grumbled the Third User. “They’re only friggin’ pantaloons. It’s not like you saw anything! Hell, you actually saw even less if that’s even possible.”

“There there Midoriya, it’s just pantaloons. Now if it was panties we’d have a problem.” Nana chuckled. “Just take Angela’s tea and deep breaths.” He can feel Nana’s hands on his shoulders, reassuring him.

“Here, Mister Midoriya!” Angela returned with a steaming cup of green tea. Izuku drank it in one gulp.

“And another?” Angela asked. Doll nodded, and Angela scurried away with the empty cup.

“And again!”

The twins emerged once again, and drew aside the curtains.

Yamato stepped out. Her new dress was maroon once again, but in a quite different style. The chest was more close-fitting, with a big black bow at the collar. The skirt, while puffy, came only to her knees; with a black underskirt under it. Her hat was taller and narrower, with a vaguely piratical look about it.

“Now that’s what I’m talking about!” Hikage declared.

“Not bad, not bad,” mused Nana. “But I liked the other one better. You should get both!”

“I would prefer this one. More mobility.” The Second stated

”I agree.” The Third added.

“Hey now!” interjected Daigoro. “It’s not their money! One outfit each!”

Izuku sighed. If he had his own money with him right now, he would have bought both outfits for Yamato anyway. Their berries were with their belongings back at the Castle, and Lawson insisted on the two to save their eight million berries for something more urgent.

But Daigoro was right, they couldn’t take advantage of Lawson’s generosity like that.

“It’s perfect!” he declared, sticking both thumbs up. “Only…”

His eyes fell to her feet, upon which were her usual sandals.

“Oh, those,” Yamato said awkwardly. “None of their shoes or boots fit me.”

“New shoes will be provided by Mister Swindells, the master shoemaker next door, with whom we have a lasting arrangement!” intoned Benita with a spin.

“All orders will be completed no later than five o’clock this afternoon!” added Bettina with a twirl.

“Are you sure?” Izuku was surprised. “That’s only a few hours.”

“We pride ourselves on our quality and our speed!” declared Benita.

“Also we have no other business!” cut in Bettina.

“Due to the Midsummer Knight’s Festival being canceled!” They chimed as one.

Izuku was taken aback.

“We heard about the festival,” he said. “Is it really being canceled?”

“Not confirmed, but almost certain!” replied Benita.

“For due economy and preservation of public finances!”

“Parliamentary debate this afternoon at seven o’clock regarding cancellation!”

Izuku felt more than a little down over that. It was probably a wise decision, bearing in mind the situation Doyle was in. But canceling it would be like canceling the UA Sports Festival. People would be so disappointed.

“I’ll go with this one,” proclaimed Yamato, grinning as she patted the hem of her maroon dress..

“A very fine choice, madame!” intoned Benita.

“And now, the young sir!” trilled Bettina. “Come this way, young sir. We will begin your fitting!”

Izuku took a breath, and followed the twins behind the curtain. He could only hope they didn’t still have the wrong idea.

(X)

“I trust your day in Londinium was enjoyable?”

Justinian Lawson smiled at his three guests. They sat opposite him on a large sofa, in the ground-floor lounge of Watson Place.

“Very enjoyable, thank you sir,” replied Izuku, patting his new clothes. They consisted of a close-fitting suit in dark green, with a tailed coat, hood and matching waistcoat. Lawson had to admit that it worked; with only a visit to the barber needed to make the effect perfect.

“It was fun!” proclaimed Yamato. She was wearing a knee-length maroon dress, with black underskirts and a black bow at the collar; with a matching hat. Lawson found the whole effect quite charming, all the more so for her smile.

She also had a bag with her, he had noticed. It was full of what appeared to be books, and the rustling inside implied pencils and pens aplenty.

“Thank you once again for your generosity, sir,” Izuku said. “We’ll do all we can to repay you.”

“Think nothing of it,” insisted Lawson with a wave of his hand. “Take them as gifts; a welcome to our land of Doyle, and our thanks for your kind assistance.”

His friend inside the Minelli workroom had told him of Yamato’s interest in another outfit - a dress more suitable for formal occasions - and how the couple had insisted on one outfit each, so as not to overspend his money. He had sent a quiet note to have Yamato’s other choice made up and sent to the palace in her name. It was the least he could do for such honest guests.

“I trust there were no problems, Ensign Doll?” he asked, turning his attention to this third guest.

“None whatsoever sir,” replied Doll. She sounded a little bit more confident, more like the Marine she was. “The inner city was all quiet.”

Well that was something, at least. The last thing he needed was the violence between Morantown and Minktown spilling over into the city proper.

“I’m glad. As I am glad of your presence once again,” he said, forcing his face into a fulsome smile. It wasn’t all that hard, not for those three. “But I fear we must come to business. Master Izuku, I understand you have some experience in these matters?”

He didn’t, really. But Izuku seemed to understand what was going on quite readily, back at the tower. It was worth a try.

“I do, sir,” replied the green haired boy. “You have a classic hostage situation, on a very large scale encompassing an entire town. An unknown number of terrorists, enclosed in a specific area, with an unknown number of hostages. The terrorists have issued demands, and are threatening to kill the hostages if their demands are not met.”

“Terrorist,” Lawson thought. “Interesting word.”

“That’s the long and the short of it,” he said. “His Majesty has made his will clear. His people are not to be harmed unless there is literally no alternative. Of course, he has no intention of surrendering. Doyle will not go the way of Wano.”

He saw the look in Izuku and Yamato’s eyes. Yes, they were from Wano, or at least they had been there. They knew what he meant, and understood the King’s resolve.

“I would never ask his Majesty to surrender,” replied Izuku firmly. “But we don’t seem to have many options.”

“But for the hostages, I would say attack,” insisted Yamato before her eyes fell. “Of course, if they are pirates like the others I’ve seen, they will kill hostages rather than fight.”

“Indeed.” The mouse mink sighed. He would never understand such a way of thinking, but it was what it was.

“Sir, just for my information, what sort of military resources can be used?” Izuku asked. “If it came to an attack, what do you have?”

Lawson paused. As Prime Minister, he was within his rights to reveal such information in the kingdom’s interest. But doing so to a pair of foreigners, whom he had met only the night before, still made him hesitate.

Nevertheless…

“Our standing army numbers around five thousand,” he said. “But they are spread out around the kingdom, and it will take them many days to reach Adlerport. Also, doing so would leave the police very short-handed. We have five hundred troops surrounding the lift to Adlerport, which represent all we can possibly spare.”

Izuku’s brow furrowed. Lawson could tell he was thinking hard.

“So you’ve got some numbers,” mused Izuku. “But the enemy is defending an urban area, and there’s a thousand of them with two incredibly strong pirates leading them. To say nothing of any other members they might be hiding.”

Could he see it in his mind’s eye, as Lawson had in his nightmares? The red-clad soldiers, falling by the dozens, rifles and pistols blazing from every window, the Finalem brothers leaping down from the rooftops, the G-12 base’s artillery turned upon the town.

“So we need another plan,” said Yamato with a raised finger. “I thought…maybe if we slipped into the harbor under cover of night, and salvaged the seastone from the wrecks so we can use them on the Finalem Brothers, considering they’re both Logia Users, then handling the rest of the pirates should be easy. Marines have to have seastone chains and cuffs right?”

“A good idea, Lady Yamato,” replied Lawson with a shrug. “I thought of it myself. But I had a report from Wiggins an hour before your arrival. The pirates are salvaging the wrecks themselves as we speak.”

Yamato pouted, a gesture that almost made him laugh.

“Sneaking in isn’t necessarily a bad idea,” Izuku said, his brow still furrowed. “But we have to prioritize rescuing the hostages first.”

“At least some of them will be in the base dungeon,” added Doll, who was leaning against the wall, arms crossed. “But they may have let the civilians stay in their homes, or locked them up within the port somewhere. I know those dungeons, it can’t sustain all the Marines and the townsfolk.”

“We have to assume that they did,” Izuku replied, without looking up. “Terrorists do that sometimes. They split up the hostages so they can’t be rescued in one go. Otherwise we could just sneak into the base and take it over.”

“That would be no small matter in itself,” commented Lawson, hands in his pockets as he paced around the room. “Have you much experience in fighting pirates?”

“Oh yes!” insisted Yamato, proudly. “Izuku’s beaten a pirate with a three-hundred million Beri bounty! I’ve downed a two-thirty million and a two-fifty million too!”

Lawson stared at Izuku in amazement. He could just about see Yamato taking down such powerful enemies, bearing in mind her Oni heritage. But Izuku?

“Well…that was a one-off,” Izuku replied awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. “And I had the element of surprise on my side.”

Lawson thought of asking for the pirates’ names, of forcing the pair to confirm their mad claims. But for some reason he didn’t want to. Not with how genuine they sounded.

“Nevertheless, these are quite the feats indeed!” he exclaimed with a smile. “I can see why you were so willing to fight last night!”

“They were?” Doll asked, perking up.

“Oh yes, Master Izuku and Lady Yamato were quite adamant in wanting to go down there and fight the Pirates themselves the moment they learned of our situation.” Lawson stated. “Of course, once they were filled in, discretion was the better part of valor here.” The goth Marine gazed at the two now, something new in her eyes that wasn’t there before.

He couldn’t remember when he had last felt like this. To think there were two such mighty warriors in Doyle, having arrived at such a time. Was it mere fate? Had God intervened?

(X)

Izuku saw the look that briefly flashed over Lawson’s face. The mouse-mink was normally very good at concealing his emotions, but this time something was different.

A part of him wished Yamato hadn’t brought up their battles. Sooner or later, someone might press for more details, and they would have to actually name who they’d fought. He got the impression the Beast Pirates weren’t all that well-known in these parts, but it was a risk all the same. To say nothing of how they might react upon learning Yamato’s heritage.

Nevertheless, it had been said. And it had an effect.

“If we were in better times,” said Lawson, ruefully. “I would have invited you both to take part in the Midsummer Knight’s Festival.”

“Is it really going to be canceled?” Yamato asked. “The Minelli sisters thought it would.”

“I fear so,” sighed Lawson. “It’s a wonderful event, attracting guests and participants from other island kingdoms too, but also rather expensive. Holding it at this time could ruin us. This evening, I will advise Parliament to vote to cancel it.”

Izuku’s heart clenched. That brief, bright something was gone. The restrained, held-back Lawson had returned. And he knew, now, what it meant.

“You’re right,” whispered En. “He’s just about lost all hope.”

“Same with King Bach, too,” added Hikage. “And just about everybody else.”

He remembered Angela, how she had barely stopped herself from weeping when she saw Doll again. And how strangely bright she had seemed when they were there.

“You brightened up her day just a little,” Nana cut in. “But that’s all there was.”

That wasn't something Izuku could let stand.

“Don’t give up!”

Lawson regarded him in surprise, and Izuku realized that the words had come from his own lips.

“Hey,” growled Doll. “He’s the Prime Minister. Rein it back mate.”

“You can’t give up!” Izuku went on. He couldn’t hold it in, not any longer. “Please! Don’t just give up!”

For a few moments there was silence; but for the ticking of the big clock.

“We haven’t given up, Master Izuku,” replied Lawson gently. “It’s… I…I’m really struggling to come up with anything. The same with his Majesty too...”

“It’s about hope, sir!” pleaded Izuku. “You can’t lose hope! Because if you do, his Majesty will lose hope too! And if you both lose hope, everyone else will! And when people lose hope…!”

He trailed off, as images of the past assailed his mind. Old history classes, the stories All Might and the Vestiges had told him, all the things he had when he was alone on the streets of Tokyo. He had seen what happened to people who lost all hope. And it was happening now, in Doyle.

“I know what happens when people lose hope, Master Izuku,” said Lawson sadly. “I know it all too well, and so does his Majesty. But as our kingdom’s founder said, hope cannot live for itself or by itself. It must come from somewhere, Master Izuku.”

Izuku squeezed his eyes shut. For all that he hated and despised of it, he knew that Lawson was right. But how was he to explain? What could he tell Lawson without revealing where he had come from?

Then it hit him. From the depths of his desperate mind, an old memory erupted.

“There’s a story, from where I come from,” he said, cautiously. “A story of a mighty city, named Troy. It was besieged by the armies of other cities from a country called Greece. Yet despite Greece’s massive armies, the city held out for ten years.”

The room was silent. Izuku felt a fool, especially as he realized how little he knew about that story.

“Uh, didn’t Troy get trashed in the end?” asked Daigoro.

“That’s not the point,” En cut in. “Tell him about the heroes.”

“I’ll fill you in too. I’ve read the old legends quite a bit in my time.” Hikage stated as he began to feed Izuku the information.

“The city fell in the end,” Izuku admitted. “But they never lost hope, and they never gave up. They held out because they had heroes…” He paused for a moment, listening to Hikage and En’s whispering. “Heroes like Hector, and Sarpedon, and Glaucus, and Penthesiliea, and Aeneas. While their heroes stood, and fought against the invading Greeks, they never gave up.”

He sighed, and felt very tired. Lawson was staring at him, eyes glued to him, as was Yamato and Doll as the ticking sound of the grandfather clock sounded in the room.

“Tell them about Toshinori,” Nana cut in. “About the day I chose him.”

“My own mentor…” Izuku went on. “He knew this well. Once, my homeland fell into despair and chaos. The people gave in to their worst instincts, and lashed out at one-another. The government tried to contain it through violence, and oppression, but that, along with… people taking advantage of the turmoil… only made it worse.”

The images arose again. The old internet footage, and the Vestiges’ memories. Politicians ranting and raving, obscene slogans sprayed on walls, black-armored police emptying their guns into crowds, the bodies hanging from lamp-posts, the tanks rolling through the streets.

The knowledge that All for One came and thrived in this dark age… until the light of All Might came.

“My mentor understood that people can’t be controlled that way,” he went on, his voice hoarse. “People need hope. They can’t live without hope. And you’re right, sir, it has to come from somewhere. Someone has to give them hope.” He raised his head, staring directly into the Mouse mink’s eyes. “That’s what heroes are for.”

In the corner of his eye, he saw Yamato staring at him; eyes wide, and bright. Doll was staring at him too, as if he were something she had never seen before.

“Master Izuku, I wish we had more time,” Lawson said, the glimmer seemingly returned. “I would dearly love to hear more of your stories, of your homeland, of this Troy and Greece. But alas, I have no time. I must be in Parliament for seven o’clock.”

Izuku glanced at the big clock. It was nearly six o’clock.

“This Parliament…” Yamato spoke up suddenly. “What’s it about?” Lawson paused.

“The representatives of the nobility and the people gather in the Parliament chamber, before his Majesty,” he explained. “There, matters of governance are discussed and voted upon.”

“And the King has to listen?” Yamato sounded surprised.

“It is expected that his Majesty will govern on Parliament’s advice,” replied Lawson cautiously. “It ensures that his government’s policies have the broad backing of the people; or at least the representatives they chose, which is not always the same thing.”

“Can we watch?”

Lawson blinked, and then his smile widened.

“Of course. There is a public gallery. Though I fear it may be rather crowded. If you would care to watch the proceedings, you should come directly with me.”

Yamato looked pleadingly at Izuku. But Izuku had already made up his mind.

“We would be honored, sir.”

“I am glad of that.” Lawson’s eyes twinkled as he stood up. “In the meantime, will you do me the honor of joining me for dinner?”

(X)

Finalem Bandsome watched, smirking with satisfaction, as his pirates laid out their salvage before him. Seastone cuffs and chains, and chunks of the Seastone hulls from the Marine warships.

His smirk widened, as he looked it all over. Seastone was hard to come by, and worth many times its weight in gold. Once fully processed, it was as hard as diamond, and nigh-indestructible. On top of that, it had the uncanny power to nullify the Devil Fruit power of anyone in physical contact with it. Marine warships regularly carried Seastone cuffs and chains; in case they should need to restrain a Devil Fruit user.

It also, funnily enough, had the power to render a ship invisible to Sea Kings. Bandsome had no idea why, and no one he had ever met could explain it either. But if a ship’s lower hull was lined with seastone, no Sea King would ever attack it; at least not from below. He had heard tales of Sea Kings attacking such ships while on the surface, but never from below.

Regardless, it was valuable stuff. And a small fortune’s worth was being hauled up and laid out in front of him. A nice little perk.

A shout drew Bandsome’s attention to the harbor. The water swarmed with small boats, some of them piled high with salvage. Every so often, a diver would pop up nearby, and hand some object up to his fellows before diving back down again.

But the shout had come from a cluster of boats, right over where one of the four Marine ships had gone down. The boats were roped together, and rigged up a frame with ropes and pulleys. Pirates chanted as they hauled on the ropes, pulling something up from the waters below. Bandsome watched in mild interest as a long black shape rose from the water.

A cannon. One of the middle-sized ones, and not half as valuable as the Seastone that had already come up, but worth the trouble all the same. Cannons were hard to come by at the best of times; especially the sort that didn’t explode at awkward moments. Most pirates had to loot them from other ships, or buy them from arms dealers or corrupt officials; usually at inflated prices. And Cipher Pol took a dim view of such transactions, when it became aware of them.

Bandsome smirked at the irony of it. After so many years of whining and begging, King Bach had finally convinced the World Government to establish a Marine-G base in his kingdom. This had come with a license to produce any weapons or equipment the base needed, including cannons. Bach must have thought it a great victory. Not only was his kingdom secure from pirates, but the workers at his arms foundries would never have to worry about their jobs ever again.

Except the G-12 base had hilariously failed to protect Doyle. And soon those factories up above in the plateau would belong to the Finalem Pirates. As would Doyle’s fields, its vast mountain mines, its businesses, and its people.

Theirs. All theirs. Wealth and power beyond anything he or his brother, or any of their followers, had ever dreamed of. And that would only be the beginning. Pirates would flock to rally under their flag, and their power will grow to become a lasting fixture in the New World.

He turned, and looked up towards the cliff face; and the lift that ran up the side. Beyond it, he could just make out the distant mountains, capped in white. He remembered when he had seen them for the first time, in the distance, as their ship sailed past.

Not just a rich land, but a beautiful land. Even then, all those years ago, he had yearned to possess it, to claim its beauty for himself, to immortalize it in oils. For a simple pirate, the time to paint was a luxury. As a pirate king, it would be his privilege.

His eyes fell once again on the lift as he adjusted his thin black glasses. It stood still, and silent, in the up position; well out of reach. A lot of Marines and Doyle soldiers had died to put it there; and while it was up there, he and his brother were trapped.

Uncertainty began to gnaw at him. Handsome had insisted that his plan would work, that Bach was a soft-hearted weakling, that he would give up his kingdom rather than sacrifice a few thousand of his subjects plus the Marines. But what if Handsome was wrong? What if Bach grew a spine, and just left them down there?

“Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…!”

A long note drew him from his grim reverie.

“...was floating ‘neath a tropic moooooooooooooooooooooon!”

Bandsome sighed, as pirates began to scatter out of the way. He was singing again.

“...and dreaming of a blue lagooooooooooooooooooooon!”

A great white shape gyrated into view, dancing and skipping.

“Now I’m as crazy as a loooooooooooooooooooooon!”

Handsome came to a halt, his usual toothy grin on his face.

“Brother of mine!” he proclaimed. “Don’t tell me that’s all the Seastone?”

There was a gleam in his eyes. Bandsome no longer feared that gleam, but he knew what lay behind it.

“Nowhere near, brother,” he replied, smirking. “The boys tell me the harbor floor is covered in it. Isn’t that right boys?”

The pirates around him chorused their agreement. They knew what would happen to them if they didn’t.

“That’s what I like to hear.” Handsome beamed. “Carry on boys.” The pirates set about their work, none daring to glance at the brothers.

“Something’s bothering you, Bandsome,” Handsome commented, as they strolled side-by-side along the docks, moving out of earshot of the pirates. “You were staring at the lift again.”

Bandsome sighed. He was in no mood for a confrontation, and his shorter brother’s moods could be…unpredictable.

“I don’t like not having a plan B,” he said. “If Bach grows a pair, we’re stuck down here with nothing to do but kill hostages and starve.”

Handsome sighed, and shook his head.

“You’re worrying again,” he said, indulgently. “I told you, he’s a wimp. He is this close to cracking. I could hear it. Besides…”

He glanced around, making sure no one was listening, giving that million berri smile that was on his Wanted Poster.

“Everything our mutual benefactor told us,” he went on whispering, “has come true so far. And even if we have to leave, we’ve still made a fine profit. Killing four thousand is quite the drag, bit of a waste now that I look it… we’ll kill the weak and infirm, and sell what’s left.”

That much was true. The Seastone alone would cover their expenses; and the loot they had gathered from the town would fetch a good price.

And then there were the prisoners. The Human Auction had several branches in the New World, all bearing Donquixote Doflamingo’s Jolly Roger. They would buy any slaves the Finalem brothers could provide, and sell them on for a profit; to pirates, or other clientele.

“You’re right, brother,” admitted Bandsome. “I’m just getting tired of waiting. It all seems too good to be true.”

“Well it isn't, brother.” Handsome slapped him on the back, arm stretched out the horizon. “You’re not dreaming. In a week or less, at worst we’ll be a great deal richer, at best we will be kings, and one step closer to being equal with the Four Emperors.”

Bandsome nodded. It was a good outcome either way. The elder brother yawned, smacking his lips.

“Well, time for me to hit the sack. I need to get hooked up for my hydration too. Prefer that when I sleep anyway… Good night, brother.”

“Good night, Handsome.”

Handsome strolled off, singing as he went. Bandsome took one last look at the lift, and then out to sea. The sun was setting, turning the sky a fine shade of red.

The shade of blood.

“Hmmm… perhaps I should get my canvas… and use this while I have the chance.” Sleep can wait, but his passion for the arts is unrivaled as Bandsome grabbed a spare canvas he carries along for just such an occasion or if the inspiration is strong.

Using his Silver Silver Fruit, he conjured a chair and a canvas stand made of quicksilver from his legs and began to paint, his fingers turning into Mercury droplets to dip. His spare coloring oils in his pockets coiled out from the droplets, seeping in and the tips becoming colored as the gaunt looking man smiled.

Indulging on his passion for the arts will never get old. Just as his thrill for battle and domination alongside his brother.

(X)

The Parliament chamber was impressive indeed.

From his seat in the public gallery, Izuku could see it all. A great oblong chamber, its walls lined with carved wood, and decorated with gold; its high windows bright with stained glass. On the floor below, two sets of benches ran parallel to the walls, rising in tiered rows. In front of the benches stood the members; most of them men, all clad in dark, sober clothes. Izuku could see Lawson down there, his face expressionless.

At the end of the chamber stood a stepped dais, upon which stood a golden throne; behind it a gold and blue frieze, emblazoned with the same crest Izuku had seen back at Holmes Hall. Upon the throne sat King Bach, in a uniform of pure white lined with gold. Upon his shoulders were silver pauldrons with gold lanyards, and upon his head stood an imperial crown in gold and crimson. His pale face was set in a regal mask.

Before him stood a elderly-looking man in a dark suit and crimson robe, a long silver staff in his hand. He had been chanting some kind of ritual formula that Izuku couldn’t make out. He stopped, bowed, and turned to face the chamber.

The session was about to begin.

“Can you see okay?” he whispered to Yamato. Due to her height, he, Yamato, and Doll had taken seats at the very back row of the gallery; which as Lawson had predicted was extremely full. Well-dressed men and women stared down at the benches, some whispering to one-another, one or two taking notes in little notebooks.

“Yes, thank you,” replied Yamato. She was watching the proceedings as intently as anyone else, her red eyes flicking back and forth, up and down, taking in every detail.

In the corner of his eye, Izuku saw a man glance at them. He turned his head a little, but the man immediately looked away. Izuku sensed no hostility from him; not much anyway.

“Classic Brit,” whispered the Third User. “Passive-aggressive and nosy, but so polite about it.”

“I thought that was Canadians?” Daigoro mused.

“I liked them better when they were polite,” retorted the Second User. “They were killing each other a lot less.”

“Let the Lords and Members be seated!” proclaimed the robed man, who was probably the Speaker. The representatives all sat down.

“His Majesty will hear the business of the day!” continued the Speaker. “The bill for the cancellation of the Midsummer Knight’s Festival! The bill will be debated, and the votes cast!”

The Speaker turned, bowed to the King again, and stepped away to the right.

“The throne recognises Lord Jernigan Jenner, Leader of the Opposition,” Bach called out. On cue, a tall, broad-shouldered man stood up, and bowed towards the throne. He was bronze-skinned with sharp green eyes, long black hair and a short black beard. He donned a wine red cape with gold trim, a maroon uniform with boots upon his frame.

“Lord Jernigan Jenner,” whispered Doll in his ear. “Leader of the Traditionalist Party. The enemy.”

“Your Majesty, my Lords, Honorable Members,” began Jenner, his voice cultured and deep. “Let no one deny the severity of the situation. Our kingdom has been brutally invaded, our harbor of Adlerport captured, and our people held hostage. Our trade is cut off, and our economy crumbles daily.”

There were murmurs of agreement.

“Classic politician. Act sympathetic to curry favor before attacking the opposition” whispered En. “Here it comes.”

“For this very reason, the Prime Minister wishes us to cancel our Midsummer Knights Festival,” Jenner went on, stepping onto the floor. “Our Midsummer Knights Festival, our pride and joy, for which our kingdom is renowned, which invites guests from our neighboring islands of Carrolewis, Tolkien, and some as far away as Prodence, is to be sacrificed to this crisis.”

Angry rumblings filled the chamber.

“My lords and honorable members,” continued Jenner. “This is only the latest in a series of spending cuts, ostensibly made by the Prime Minister in order to steer our economy through this crisis. Would that he had the economy in mind when he spent all that money, our hard earned tax money,” he glared towards the side where Lawson sat. “On the new G-12 Marine base.”

“Fangs out,” sneered En, as the chamber erupted in cacophony.

Izuku looked around for Lawson. The mouse-mink sat where he was, staring at Jenner, his face impassive as he rested his cheek on his fist. The man next to him was anything but impassive as he raised his right hand, glaring daggers at the opposition leader.

“The throne recognises Lord Eduardo Lucas, the Home Secretary!” The glowering man stood up.

“Has the leader of the opposition forgotten why G-12 was installed?” he demanded, pointing at Jenner. “Does Lord Jenner believe that this kingdom can stand alone against the dangers of this world? In the New World no less? The playground of the Four Emperors!? Is he the leader of the Traditionalist party? Or the Delusionist party! Lot of good your Moriarty Degree is doing you!”

The chamber erupted again. Jenner was as stoic as a statue.

“Here here!” cried those sitting behind Lawson and Lucas, amid hoots of laughter.

“Shame!” cried those behind Jenner. “Bad form!”

“Petty rapscallion!”

“Bloody guttersnipe peasant!”

“The Home Secretary’s criticism would have been perfectly apt,” retorted Jenner, unruffled with his hands behind his back as his words silenced his side of the room as he began to pace about, “were it not for the simple fact that the G-12 base has manifestly failed to protect us!” He spoke loudly, emerald eyes alight. “Its Marines lie dead in Adlerport, or else are prisoners in its dungeons!”

Izuku glanced at Doll. Her face was hard, her fists clenched at her sides. She was angry, and he could not blame her for it. There was something…very wrong about that man.

“Now Lord Jenner mocks the sacrifice of honest men and women!” snapped Lucas. He was clearly losing his temper. “Honorable members, do not be fooled! This man’s only interest is in undermining the government at a time of national crisis!”

“Nay!” Said one from behind Lawson. “He’s aiming to usurp the Prime Minister!”

More shouting back and forth, pointing of fingers, shaking of fists, all with eyes on one individual as they cursed each other out.

“All because you lost! Lawson whipped ya twice in a row!”

“You’re the delusional naive fool! Brat!”

“Old bloody codger!”

“Sod off ya damn impatient commoner ingrate!”

“Honorable members, I do no such thing,” replied Jenner mildly, hands gesturing for quiet. “I could never scorn those who risk their lives for others.” He said, turning around and gazing at his side before he began to look around the room. “My family have done so for generations, as have the noble knights of the Order of the Doyle Protectorate. I am blessed to even have ancestors who have earned the title in the past, and I will not sully their memory.” He spoke, pacing about the floor from his side. “They have been Doyle’s champions in its hour of need, most especially thirty-two years ago; when the cursed Pirate, now Emperor, Whitebeard menaced our shores.”

Izuku heard Yamato open her mouth to speak. He thrust out his hands, clamping them over her mouth.

“Yamato! Knock it off!” he hissed in her ear, loudly, face red hot with embarrassment and desperation.

“But Whitebeard wouldn’t do that!” hissed Yamato through his hands, angry amber eyes on him.

“I know but we can’t interrupt!” Izuku hissed back. Mercifully, no one seemed to have noticed.

Slowly, cautiously, he withdrew his hand. Yamato glowered at Jenner, but made no sound.

“When Whitebeard threatened us, the World Government did not help us,” Jenner went on. “We paid the tribute, and the Reverie fee, but they did not help us.”

“The closest Marine base was in Tolkien you fool! He was here for two days and then gone! Now look at him! Now he would deny the tribute!” bellowed Lucas as he pointed at the bronze skinned man. . “Now he would deprive his Majesty of a seat at the Reverie! To deny us our representation amongst the world community!”

The chamber erupted, this time so loud that Izuku could not hear anything.

“Wanna send us back to the stone age or something! Get your head out your arses!”

“Being amongst the world has gotten us in this mess! Punk!”

“Isolationist prick!”

“Cloudheaded mongrel!”

More yelling, pointing fingers, throwing of leaflets from both sides. Both Jenner and Lawson remained by their tables, unfazed with the reigning of leaflets. Their eyes glued on one another.

“Order!” bellowed the Speaker, banging his staff on the floor. “Order in the presence of his Majesty!” Bach was rubbing his forehead with his index, middle, and thumb finger, as everyone seemed to quiet down, not wanting to annoy their king any further as he glared amongst the contingency on the floor.

“Doll,” whispered Izuku, turning to the goth marine. “What were they talking about?” Yamato leaned over him to listen.

“All kingdoms must pay tribute to the World Government to be considered a member nation,” Doll replied. “The Reverie is the big meeting of the Kings and Elected Officials of nations, held at Mariejois, the capital of the World Government and home to the World Nobles. And the fee to attend the Reverie as a member nation is…big.”

He recognized the look in her eyes. It was the same look as before, when she had complained about King Basil sucking up to someone. He glanced at Yamato, and there was darkness in her eyes. This meant something to her too.

It almost reminded him of the same look Malice had in his eyes back on that beach in Wano.

“The Leader of the Opposition will come to the point,” insisted Bach, fixing Jenner with hard eyes. Jenner bowed, but otherwise seemed unruffled.

“Honorable members, when we faced the pirate Whitebeard, we had no need of the World Government or the Marines,” he declared. “We had our brave soldiers, and we had our knights; our champions, the victors of the Midsummer and Midwinter Knights Festival. It was they who rose from among us, who led us in battle and gave us hope. It was they who pushed back the enemy, and won the victory.”

He paused, looking around the chamber.

“I am a lord of high birth, it is true,” he said, with an air of humility, pacing about the floor. “But all my life, I have served this kingdom, as did my father before me, and his father before him. Were I Prime Minister, I would run this kingdom differently.” He threw a look towards Lawson, glaring lightly. “I would run it better. I would run it as it was run in the days of his late Majesty King Basil, and King Bartholomew before him. But I am not Prime Minister, and so I can only serve this kingdom, and his Majesty, as I am.”

“Laying it on thick, isn’t he?” muttered Hikage.

“Sour grapes much?” Daigoro commented.

“I can only call upon you, honorable members, not to cancel our Midsummer Knights Festival.” He said, focusing on the many people throughout the chamber. “Do not take away from our people their last dignity, their last hope. Do not deprive them of the champions that may yet arise, the champions who may succeed,” He oiled, glancing back at Lawson one last time. “Where the Marines have failed.”

Izuku glanced again at Doll. Her lips were tight, but he could tell she was gritting her teeth, glaring hard at the bronze skinned man.

Jenner bowed to the throne, and returned to his table with a swish of his cape, sitting down. Lucas, urged by his colleagues, did likewise. Lawson raised his right hand.

“The throne recognizes the Prime Minister!” The old man stated. On cue, Lawson stood up.

“Your Majesty, my Lords, Honorable Members…” Lawson seemed entirely calm, hands in his pockets. “We have all heard the arguments made by Lord Jenner. They were good arguments, and well-made. Some of us here are familiar with his style, all the way back to Moriarty College.”

There was a rumble of good-natured laughter. Izuku was more than a little surprised. Jenner had spent his entire argument insulting his policies, yet Lawson was standing there paying him compliments. What was going on?

“Give him a minute,” whispered En.

“Lord Jenner and I have crossed rhetorical swords many a time,” Lawson went on. His manner was strangely gentle, like an old gentleman regaling guests with some amusing story. “Back in dear old Moriarty, and on the campaign trail, and here on this very floor. I know his ways, as he knows mine. I like to think I gave as good as I got, though I am but a mink.”

More laughter, this time with an awkward edge to it. Jenner raised his hand.

“Honorable members,” Jenner took the opportunity to cut in. “I am sinful and fallible, but I should hope never to do a man down simply for being a mink.”

A rumble of sound, that might have been appreciation, punctuated here and there with cries of here here. Jenner sat down, nodding to Lawson to continue, resting the side of his temple against his fist.

“Honorable members, I confess that I too am sinful and fallible,” Lawson went on. “As leader of the Visionist party, I have sought to bring about judicious reform; reform that I and my party firmly believe will bring about a better future for our kingdom, and what our kingdom can do to contribute to the worldwide community.”

He paused, and his countenance changed. He seemed tired, and somehow older.

“It was upon my advice that his Majesty sought the establishment of G-12 in Adlerport,” he continued. “Lord Jenner rightly notes the considerable expense of this, and the fact that it has not proven the defense that we had hoped in this situation. As Prime Minister, I accept full responsibility.”

Izuku’s heart clenched, as the chamber filled with shouting. Lawson seemed to stand like a statue amongst the storm of words, not even flinching save for his breathing.

“What’s happening?” asked Yamato. She looked as nervous as he felt. “Why would he say that?”

“He’s offering to resign,” said Doll, eyes wide. “Or close enough. He can’t… could he?”

Izuku stared down at Jenner; but he made no reply. All he did was stare at Lawson, with a look of good-natured superiority.

“Honorable members, I’m sure we all agree that now is not the time to discuss this matter,” he said graciously, to a chorus of here here. “The business of this evening is the status of the Midsummer Knight’s Festival.”

“That Jenner guy didn’t go for it,” commented Daigoro, sounding confused. “I thought he was gonna call a vote of no confidence or something like that.”

“He’s not that stupid,” replied En. “He’d look like a scumbag opportunist if he tried that. Lawson dared him, and he backed down.”

“Honorable members, I cannot deny the scale of the crisis,” Lawson went on. “We, of the government, have done all that we can to manage it. We have used all the resources of the kingdom to preserve our economy, to maintain the civil peace, and ensure the continued wellbeing of the citizenry. And yet, I can only confess, the situation grows ever more dire. Food grows more scarce, and our people lash out in fear. We are becoming colder and harder, less friendly and less generous, less kind and less forgiving. This crisis, this deadly danger, is eating at the very soul of our kingdom.”

The chamber rumbled. Jenner reached for a nearby pitcher to pour some water.

“Why is he talking like this?” asked Yamato amid the hubbub. “Why won’t he defend himself? He’s just agreed to everything that man said! Look at him too! He’s acting like he’s won!” She pointed, Izuku following her arm as Jenner seemed to be smirking as he raised his glass to sip, his colleagues sitting in the rows behind him whispering and smirking darkly at the mouse mink.

Izuku didn’t know what to say. He really didn’t know much about politics. As a Hero, he wasn’t really supposed to have political opinions; let alone actually get involved. It was a WHA rule, and a firmly held one, that no serving Hero could occupy any political office of any kind. Had he tried to stand for such an office, he would have had to resign and hand in his license. That was something he could never imagine himself doing, not for any political office. Had they offered him the Presidency of the United States, he would not have accepted; not at that price.

However, this wasn’t his world. This wasn’t his way of life. His world was the world of Hero work; of dogged investigation, patient research, vigilant patrols, deadly battles, and desperate judgment calls. It was a world of strict rules and sincerely-held convictions, where Heroes said what they meant. Out on the streets, on a mission, with lives at stake, there could be no place for lies, or dishonesty, or undermining others to make yourself look good. Heroes said what had to be said, and did what had to be done.

This wasn’t his world. This was a world where no one said what they meant, and where every word was a hidden barb; where every smile hid daggers.

He could never be a politician. The thought of it made him ill. And he wondered how someone like Lawson, so good and kind and sincere, could possibly cope with it.

“It’ll destroy him in the end,” sighed Hikage, reminded somewhat of his own fate.

“It hasn’t yet…” Yoichi mused.

“That is why I must call upon you…to not cancel the Midsummer Knight’s Festival.”

For a moment, the chamber was utterly silent. Jenner spat out his drink, coughing as he stood, frozen in place, his face a vision of utter bewilderment.

“No doubt you were expecting a quite different position,” Lawson continued, ignoring the looks his own party were giving him, as well as those on Jenner’s side. “No doubt you expected me to argue for due economy, and to cancel the festival. Honorable members, that would be the responsible position from a purely financial perspective. However, this matter goes well beyond money.”

Lawson paused, and looked around the chamber; much as Jenner had done, pacing about with his hands in his pockets.

“Honorable members, I admit that I have been close to despair,” he said. “Like so many of our people, I am upon the verge of losing hope. But honorable members, to cancel the festival would be to invite that outcome. To admit defeat to those bastards down below. In the words of our illustrious founder, King Reichen Brand, hope cannot live for itself or by itself. Hope cannot stand on its own, or for itself alone. Like love it must be nurtured. Like friendship it must be sustained. No one can love unless they have been loved. No one can love themselves unless they have been loved by others.”

He paused again. The chamber was utterly silent. All eyes were upon him.

“Honorable members…friends…we must nurture and sustain what is left of our hope. Money can always be re-earned. Lives… not so much.” He paused again as he paced about. “That is why we must have our champions, for they are the pride within us all. We must crown new knights, Knights of Doyle, for it is they, I know, who will save our kingdom from this darkness.” Lawson stood tall and strong, hands out of pockets, gazing about as his cultured voice rang out through the entire chamber.

“Friends, we must have our heroes; for it is in them that our hopes and dreams may live to see the sun rise again!”

The chamber erupted in a roar, and it took Izuku a moment to realize that they were cheering. The people around him were cheering and clapping too. Some had tears running down their faces. Down on the floor, Lawson glanced up at them, and shot them a momentary wink and a smile. Across the floor, Jenner stood where he was, looking utterly stunned as he fell to his seat. And upon the dais, Bach sat upon the throne, as calm as a cup of water. But there was light in his eyes, the same light that Izuku had so briefly seen the night before, as they flew to the tower.

He thought his heart would burst.

“You did it, Izuku!” Yamato reached over and glomped him, her bosom swamping his head. “You got through to him! To both of them!” Doll was too stunned, her jaw unhinged.

Izuku was too far gone to feel embarrassed. And it wasn’t as if anyone was watching. He got some room, looking up to the busty white haired girl.

He had a feeling… what Lawson was referring to when he looked up to them.

“I think… we have to, no, we will get a little bit stronger,” he said, pulling back to look her in the eyes. He grinned, a fire burning in his chest. “We’ve made a start. Now we need to give this country hope. Let’s put Doyle on our backs, Yamato.” He grinned, and his friend gave a smile of equal measure, the same fire burning in her own eyes.

“Right!”

Chapter Text

For Lawson, the rest of the session passed in a blur.

A few more members made their speeches, and then the vote was called.

There was barely any point. The bill to cancel the Midsummer Knight’s Festival was struck down almost unanimously. Only a few voted in favor, and Lawson knew who they were. The usual troublemakers, the ones who voted against him or Jenner on principle, or because they were trying to draw attention to their own pet causes.

All the same, he had expected far more.

The mouse mink stood to attention as the Speaker and his entourage strode out, followed by the King and his own entourage. He could feel countless eyes upon him; the eyes of his fellow members, and the audience up in the gallery. They would be talking about this for years.

And not all in terms of praise.

With the Royal procession gone, the session broke up. Lawson soon found himself surrounded by his fellow Visionists, clamoring to shake his hand.

“Lawson!” It was Lucas, looking bewildered and betrayed. “What was that all about? You…you just gave Jenner and his Trads what they wanted!"

"I'm aware. But like I said, money can always be re-earned.” he replied mildly. "We must make plans to-"

“Lawson!”

The barked call cut through the cacophony of the chamber like a gunshot. Lawson turned to race Jenner as he came striding across the floor, eyes fixed on him. Lucas’s face twisted in a mix of anger and triumph.

“What is it, my lord?” he sneered. “Angry that you lost?”

Jenner did not flinch, nor did his face so much as flicker. A surprising amount of composure for a politician, especially a beaten one. But Lawson knew the eyes that flicked towards Lucas; only too well.

“Now now, Lucas, what has been said has been said.” He gently but firmly pressed the younger man aside, and looked up at his rival. “My lord?”

“A word, if you please.”

Lucas bristled, but Lawson shot him a glance, and he backed down.

“Of course, my lord. In my office?”

“Gladly.” Jenner turned and strode off, rejoining his own followers. Lawson turned again to Lucas.

"I'll see you on the morrow at Watson Place." He patted Lucas on the shoulder and looked up into the gallery. There indeed were Izuku and Yamato, sitting in the rafters beside Doll. The tall woman noticed, and began waving frantically at him. The mouse mink smiled back, and returned his attention to his followers; shaking hands, giving salutations, and thanks for their support.

There were so many smiles now. Smiles, and bright eyes. The Festival was on, and new knights would arise to defend the kingdom. Hope had returned, at least for now.

He strode out of the chamber, making his way down a side corridor, to where the Prime Minister’s chambers were located. Jenner was waiting in the foyer, his face as stern and unreadable as before. Lawson nodded to the two ushers flanking the doors, who stepped in and pushed them open. Lawson strode in, Jenner following behind.

“Brandy?” he offered, once the doors had been pulled shut. He strode over to the sideboard, where a decanter and glasses awaited.

"Yes, thank you," the man replied. Lawson poured two glasses, and handed one to Jenner. Their eyes met, and they stared at one-another in uncomfortable tense silence.

“I must admit, in all these years of battling you on the debate floor…” Jenner mused, sipping his brandy. “I would never have expected you to take such a position.”

"My wanting to go ahead with a frivolous festivity you mean?" Lawson remarked as he took a sip in turn. "Well, it will cost a pretty berri, but these are desperate times."

"Desperate indeed," Jenner replied. "Is that all this is, Prime Minister? A final roll of the dice? A last vain attempt to maintain relevance before retiring from office?”

“Not all,” Lawson replied, sitting against the edge of his desk, his tail swishing about. "Normally I would have called for its cancellation, or at least postponement. But…to do so would be to concede defeat." The mouse man shrugged. "And that is something I have no desire to do. Not when I occupy this office and most certainly not in such a situation as now."

Jenner glanced around the room. In another time, under different stars, their positions might have been reversed. No doubt he was musing on that.

"A fair argument." Jenner said. "Still, there are many in my party that are… grateful that you have taken this position. You can tell that many of us were… quite shocked."

"I wish I had looked and memorized your face longer," Lawson smirked. "I would have asked for a photographer to capture your surprise and frame it forever upon my wall."

"Hnn, at least whatever madness you’ve taken hasn’t dulled your wit." Jenner didn't seem perturbed by the little jab. "Still, I have been meaning to ask you Lawson… something that's been concerning me, and your little admission seconds ago confirmed my suspicions."

Lawson remained silent. Jenner nodded, setting the glass down.

"So what brought this on? Why the sudden change in position regarding the Knights Festival?”

"Let's just say that I had an epiphany today,” replied Lawson. “One I cannot really describe.”

"I see. Still, I am curious to see where you'll go with this." Jenner finished off his glass and set it down. "Though you'll need my help in getting the Festival running."

“Indeed,” admitted Lawson, taking another quick sip. “Many in your camp have an interest in that happening. For that reason, I must ask you a favor.”

He stepped up, still holding his own glass.

"I would like you to keep the concession prices low, and admission free of charge,” he said. “We want as many people to attend as possible.”

Jenner curled an eyebrow at the request.

“I suppose that’s a fair request,” he mused. “That said, the crown has given stimulus packages and tax relief to the people in this time of need. Let me talk to my people about it. They’ll take it better from me.”

"Thank you Lord Jenner. I appreciate it." Lawson replied with a smile. "A man of your caliber, despite being my longest and most arduous rival from university to Parliament, is worthy indeed."

"Lawson?" Jenner’s emerald eyes turned suddenly suspicious. Lawson stepped towards the window, looking out over the river, and the lights of the city.

“It’s time we formed a united front,” he said. “Out there, the people are afraid. They look to the horizon and see only night falling. They snap and snarl at each-other, lash out over mere differences in opinion. The papers fan the flames of discord for their own profit, and our parties squabble on the parliament benches, and in the streets. We must set an example, show the people unity and compassion, or our kingdom will tear itself apart, festival or no festival.”

“Indeed, however,” Jenner regarded him for a moment. “What can you offer me?”

The Prime Minister fought back a groan. Trust Jenner to play the politician at a time like this.

"When we defeat those pirates," Lawson said, "I plan to make you my Deputy Prime Minister."

Jenner's eyes widened.

"If you… if you'd do that…"

“Many in my party will not be pleased, but,” he paused for a moment, letting the silence rest, “Our government cannot be an echo chamber.”

Lawson sighed, as he remembered those late nights, long ago. The nights he had followed King Basil to parliament, and watched him talk with his elected officials. The nights he had waited by the door of the King’s private office, watching those same officials come and go, his ears picking up their whispers as they hurried away.

Yes. That was how Bach’s grandfather had done things. Those whom he favored, or had use for, he pushed to run for office. Those he disfavored, or regarded as a threat, he ensured were frozen out. All to ensure that the policies he wanted were enacted.

"Well I…" For the second time in two hours, Jenner actually looked flustered. “I don’t know what to say.”

“Sleep on it. But I need a deputy, Jenner. Cavilson is gone now,” He took a sip, allowing himself to feel wistful. “Besides, I don't plan to run for a fourth term anyway."

"I'll… I will think on it." Jenner replied, walking up and offering his hand. He had a small smile on his face. "I've always thought of you as the best and worst of enemies Lawson, but this takes it to a new level."

"The feeling is mutual.” Lawson took his hand and shook it. “I would like it if we can be comrades going forward. You can still keep your views, and I mine. But perhaps, my old rival, we can learn from one another."

"Perhaps…" Jenner bowed. "Mr. Prime Minister."

"My Lord." Lawson nodded lightly, and the nobleman departed, leaving the mouse mink alone in his office.

No turning back now.

He heard his snail ring; the one in his coat pocket. He strode over to the coat stand, and pulled the snail out.

"Yes?"

"Sir," It was Thompson, his driver. "Master Izuku, Lady Yamato and Ensign Doll have arrived at the carriage. Shall I prepare it for your arrival?"

"Yes, I'll be down shortly." Lawson smiled. "We'll be going back to the Palace."

"Understood sir.”

(X)

"That speech was amazing Lawson!" Yamato exclaimed, as Lawson clambered into the carriage.

"Thank you for your kind words Miss Yamato," the mouse mink replied, smiling modestly. "I confess I spoke on the spot there." He turned to Izuku, who was sitting next to her. "I would not have had the courage or inspiration to do so, if not for you."

"Mr. Prime Minister…" Izuku scratched his cheek bashfully. "I mean… I just said what I felt needed to be said."

"It came from the heart then?" Lawson replied.

"It did, yes." Izuku said. Doll, who was sitting next to Lawson, gave him a strange look.

"I reckon there's something I missed then?” she wondered aloud. “Still, if you wanted to raise morale, Prime Minister, it’s working.”

The carriage began to move. Yamato looked out of the window. People were streaming out of the building, talking excitedly among themselves; just as they had in the public gallery. Lawson’s speech, and the vote to hold the Midsummer Knight’s Festival, had really stirred them up.

It truly was a far cry from the grim and dourer demeanor a mere day ago.

Yamato didn’t blame them. She was excited too. Excited at the thought of seeing the festival, of taking part in it.

"Still, there's plenty of work to be done," Lawson said. “The festival will take place in Boxer Stadium. The preparations are almost complete, but for a few finishing touches; banners, concession kiosks, and such. It should only take another day or so.”

"At the least, the people of Doyle have something to look forward to,” said Izuku, peering out, remembering similar excitement during the U.A. Sports Festival.

"Yes indeed… now, I suppose we should celebrate this evening with a fine supper." Lawson smiled. "Will you both care to join me?"

"We can go for some dinner." Izuku said.

"Yeah!!" Yamato declared, beaming at the prospect of more foreign food.

"I'd love to, Prime Minister, but I wanna check in on Angela," Doll replied. "Could you drop me off on Gregson Lane? I can find my way back from there.”

"Of course," Lawson tapped against the slotted window by the driver's legs. As he talked with the driver, Yamato looked out of the window once again. The whole city seemed brighter somehow, lighter even. She could see smiles on peoples faces as they passed by. They were gathering in groups, talking excitedly among themselves.

How unlike Onigashima. How unlike Wano. There were few smiles there, no bright eyes, no hope like this. Her father had made sure to stamp that out.

The carriage pulled up. Yamato looked around, and saw the familiar shop fronts of Gregson Lane.

“Well, I’ll see you all later, yeah?” said Doll

"We're going to be busy in the coming days," Izuku replied. "Maybe we'll see each other at the festival?"

"Like contending or in the audience?”

“Were you thinking of competing, Doll?” Yamato asked.

“I couldn’t, even if I wanted to,” replied Doll. “I’m a serving Marine, after all. I can’t be a Knight of the OPD as well.”

“But, wasn’t Vice Admiral Scotyard a Knight of the ODP?” asked Yamato, blinking in surprise.

“He won the tourney before he joined the Marines, so he kept the title but never acted on it,” explained Doll, shrugging. “That said, Prime Minister, I wouldn’t mind going to the festival.”

“Of course. Come by Watson Place and you’ll receive a VIP pass.” Lawson smiled. “Do take care now.”

He reached out of the open window and opened the door. Doll stepped out, shutting the door behind her.

"You two take care now as well," she said, looking in towards Yamato and Izuku. Her expression was soft, almost warm. “Mr. Prime Minister.”

She nodded respectfully to Lawson, who tipped his hat in reply. He tapped his cane on the ceiling, and the carriage started off.

“Such a fine young woman,” mused Lawson, his smile suddenly wistful. “A shame that she has suffered so much.”

Yamato nodded, her heart sinking at the thought of it. Doll had seen her comrades cut down, and the very people she had sworn to protect slaughtered or herded into captivity. Now her homeland was on the verge of defeat, and enslavement.

It made her wonder just how Doll coped. How she was able to keep body and soul together, with all that hanging over her. Yamato wasn’t sure she could have done the same.

Except she had never had a homeland; at least not in the way Doll did. She had never been in Doll’s place, never seen what she had seen, or endured what she had endured.

All the more reason to protect this place! All the more reason to stop those pirates!

She glanced at Izuku. She could tell that he felt the same way.

The carriage jerked, and slowed down. Lawson looked out the window, and sighed.

“The streets are crowded,” he said. “We may be a little delayed in getting back to the palace.”

Yamato looked out of the opposite window. There were even more people out on the streets than a few moments ago. They hadn’t been this crowded earlier on, when she, Izuku, and Doll had gone shopping. Nor had the people been anything like so…enthusiastic.

“You really did start something, sir,” commented Izuku, turning from the window to Lawson.

“And I only hope we can sustain it,” Lawson replied.

It took them a few minutes to reach the palace. As they exited the elevator, Judith was waiting for them, with a couple of maids.

“Ah, Miss Judith,” Lawson greeted her, allowing the maids to take his coat. “What is on the menu for supper tonight?”

"A stuffed goose with garlic mashed potatoes, followed by vanilla pudding. And, just for you, Mr. Prime Minister,” the maid playfully touched the tip of his nose, “my herb-coated cheese crumpets.”

There was something rather heart-warming about Lawson’s smile.

"Miss Judith you spoil me so…" he drawled. “If you will follow me, friends?”

He led the way through the palace corridors, into a large dining room. It was a lot like the dining room near the guest apartments; with a long table in the middle, and high-backed chairs arranged around it. Three places had been laid, with silver cutlery and crystal goblets.

"A stuffed goose… mashed potatoes and pudding! I've never had pudding before!" Yamato exclaimed, almost drooling at the thought of Judith’s cooking. "And I loved those crumpets too from last night too! Can I have some too please?”

“By all means.” Lawson gestured to one of the maids accompanying them. “Have Miss Judith double the crumpets, if you please.”

The maid curtseyed and left the room, leaving the trio alone. Lawson gestured to the table, and Yamato and Izuku sat down side by side; leaving him the head seat.

"So, what's the plan now Mr. Prime Minister?" Izuku asked.

“Well, the festival is due to open in two days,” Lawson replied, sitting down. “I’ll talk with the judges and evaluators tomorrow. Obviously our winner will be knighted, but we’ll need to recruit more people to help us.”

“What does it involve? The knighting?” asked Yamato, eager to learn every last detail.

“Well, the winner will be decided by the judges, based on their performance in the events,” Lawson explained. “Normally only the winner is knighted, but the judges may also recommend any contender who particularly stood out. The chosen are then knighted by the King, and acclaimed before the audience and the kingdom.”

Yamato’s mind began to race. All her life she had been feared; by the Beast Pirates and the slaves. And those who didn’t fear her despised her, like her father or Ulti. What would it be like to be a hero instead? A champion? To be acclaimed, hailed, cheered. To be loved even?

She’d always hoped she could be a samurai, a warrior of Wano and a hero, just as Oden had before. Perhaps now, she could finally achieve such a thing.

“Before the kingdom,” mused Izuku. “Sir, Lord Jenner said that other islands send contenders to the festival too. Just how well-known is this festival?”

“Oh, very well-known,” replied Lawson enthusiastically. “All our newspapers will have journalists there, and before the blockade those from the other islands would attend too. And, knowing the Doyle Register, the Journal’s attached columnist will be present too."

"The Journal?" Izuku quirked an eyebrow.

"Yes, the World Economic Journal. It's the world's largest newspaper conglomerate, distributed by the flying News Coo seagulls that use the WEJ train."

A maid entered, carrying a carafe of red wine. Lawson nodded, and the maid filled his goblet.

“Will you join me?” he asked, holding his goblet to the pair.

"Oh yes please! I want a big glass too please!" Yamato exclaimed with a grin.

"Can I have some water please?” asked Izuku. The maid nodded, filled Yamato’s glass, and then left the room.

“You do not care for wine, Master Izuku?” asked Lawson mildly.

“Alcohol…doesn’t agree with me, and my mother always told me you shouldn’t drink until you’re an adult,” replied Izuku awkwardly. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to be rude.”

“Not at all.” Lawson did not look the least bit offended. “This particular wine is very good, but it is rather strong. Best taken in small doses.”

Yamato regarded Izuku. She still didn’t understand his aversion to liquor. She had been drinking liquor of all kinds for years, and it never did her any harm. Then again, she was an oni, not to mention several years older than him. What made her father a little tipsy would get an entire fleet plastered.

"So… does the Journal write about the winner of the Festival?" Izuku asked. He didn’t know much about this world’s information networks; and he wanted to know more.

“Oh yes. They customarily have a private interview with the winner; and publish it in their next edition. Such tournaments attract a lot of interest, and they like to publish as much information as possible.”

The maid returned, this time carrying a carafe of water; with ice cubes clinking inside it. The maid filled Izuku’s glass, and stepped back. Lawson smiled at them, lifted his glass, and sipped it. Taking the cue, Yamato did likewise.

It was good! So fruity, and delicious; and quite strong if she was any judge. Wano had some fine sake, rice wine, and beer, but normal wine was a rare delicacy, and not to be missed. She downed the entire goblet, and let out a satisfied ah.

"Oh that's good!" she exclaimed, utterly unfazed by the alcohol.

Lawson stared at her, wide-eyed. Izuku’s chin hit the table top. The maid just looked mildly exasperated.

“Would you care for some more?” Lawson asked, awkwardly, already fearing the direction this may go.

"I'll go for another!" declared Yamato, beaming. The wine was indeed very good. It made her feel warm and happy, and smiley, and bouncy.

"Oh man… this wine, and the Festival coming up… I can't wait for it!" she burbled happily, as the maid withdrew. The young princess was practically bursting with positivity.

"Lawson, where do News Coos deliver?" Izuku asked, his face a mask of calm, while internally preparing to deal with a drunk Yamato.

"Well… everywhere. The WEJ doesn't discriminate. So long as there's a place with land, the News Coos will drop off," Lawson replied, taking a sip. "Why do you ask?"

"By everywhere… do pirates collect these too?"

Yamato hummed happily as the maid returned, and filled her goblet almost to the brim.

"Yes. The WEJ deposits everywhere. It doesn't discriminate on who receives the news. From civilians to Marines to pirates… And they do come here to the New World too.”

"Haaa… I wonder if I can fight in that Hundred Man Melee…" mused Yamato, sipping at her wine. She could see it now. She would fight in the melee, and sweep all before her! She would be knighted by King Bach, and all the crowds would cheer, and all the world would know her name. No longer Yamato the Monster, the Pirate Princess! She would be Yamato the Knight! Yamato the Hero!

Just like Oden! He would have surely wanted to be a knight like this too!

"Mmnnnh, Izuku we get to be knights! We're gonna get stronger as you said and-"

"No."

Izuku's voice cut in like an axe snapping a twig. Yamato perked up, and saw the look on Izuku’s eyes. They were hard.

"N-No?"

"Mr. Izuku?" Lawson quirked an eyebrow.

"Yamato, we can't compete in the Festival. It's too much exposure," he said, looking back at her, his face dead serious.

"W-Why not?” she protested, her glorious vision disintegrating in her mind’s eye. “It'll be fun! You said we're gonna get stronger aren't we? And what better way than facing off against some strong fighters and-"

"Get our names, descriptions and photographs plastered onto a newspaper," Izuku retorted on the spot. "As well as our last known location…"

He let the words hang in the air. Yamato felt her mind clear, the warm haze vanishing at the cold realization of what he meant.

If one of them won, the papers would record every detail. If they led the charge into Adlerport, and defeated the pirates, the papers would tell all. And all the world would know that Yamato and Midoriya Izuku had come to Doyle.

All the world, including Wano, and Onigashima. And even if the birds did not fly there, they flew just about everywhere else. And there were plenty of people who would pass that information on for a few berris.

Kaido would know.

Even if he didn’t know Izuku’s face, hers would be all he needed. And he would come down like an angry god, and hell would follow with him.

Yamato shuddered, as the vision assailed her. The horizon filled with Kaido’s ships, their guns blazing, reducing Alderport to rubble. Beast Pirates swarming over the ruins like army ants, clawing their way up the cliffs with grapple guns and their Zoan abilities, heedless of the gunfire from above.

Jack’s massive frame stampeding through countless buildings, Queen’s viruses and guns ravaging the populus and King soaring above, his flames consuming everything within his path.

And the skies above, the great blue serpent, coiling amid the clouds, its eyes glaring, its maw open.

And then the fire.

“I…I see,” she said, embarrassed and deflated. “I…I didn’t think…”

"So you're not going to take part in the Festival then?" Lawson inquired, sounding quite disappointed.

“No, we aren’t. I’m sorry sir, but…there’s something you should know.”

Izuku lowered his head, staring hard at the tabletop.

“We escaped from Wano, but not without a fight,” he said. “I had to…fight of one of Kaido’s lieutenants. I don’t know if that person is alive or dead, but either way, Kaido is surely after us. We are a danger to all who befriend us…no, to any place we go. Kaido cannot learn that we were here.”

“I see,” mused Lawson, crossing his arms and nodding. “What you say makes sense. To have fought a high-ranking servant of an Emperor and then escaped; that’s quite a feat. I can understand you wanting to keep a low profile.”

"I wanted to compete too,” Izuku said, glancing at Yamato with sad eyes. “But we can’t take that risk. We can’t put Doyle and its people in danger.”

Yamato felt a small pit well up in her stomach, but she nodded.

"No, don't worry Izuku, I understand."

“But it is of no consequence,” insisted Lawson. “You are still welcome in our kingdom, and to attend the festival as his majesty’s guests. All the same, when the time comes to liberate Adlerport, can I count on your help?”

“Yes,” Yamato said, before Izuku could reply. "Our feelings from last night haven't changed. We… we will defeat the Finalem Pirates. You can count on us!"

Lawson smiled, and Yamato could tell that he was profoundly relieved and touched.

“Considering your circumstances regarding Kaido… for you both still wanting to aid us. It means a lot. Thank you,” Lawson replied. Izuku nodded.

“It’s no problem Mr. Prime Minister. We only want to do what’s right.” The green haired boy replied and the mouse mink’s shoulders relaxed until he heard the door click open.

“Ah!” he declared, as Judith entered the room, followed by maids carrying covered dishes. Yamato watched, drooling, as the food was set before them. The smell of roast goose was just the tonic her mood needed; and she could tell that Lawson and Izuku felt the same way.

"So, what do you two have planned for the morrow?” asked Lawson, as he tied his napkin around his neck. “The Festival won't be starting for another two days after all."

"Well," Izuku placed his napkin in his lap. "I was thinking Yamato and I would go to the Baskerville Woods for some solo training. We’ll be facing two Logia users, so I need to get in shape.”

Yamato perked up, and then beamed. It was obvious what Izuku wanted.

"You wanna know Haki right?" she asked, smiling down at her friend. Izuku looked at her, and then blushed as his eyes came level with her bosom. He was always doing that, for some reason.

"Y-Yeah… can you teach me what you-Mmmph?!"

His question was muffled as Yamato pulled him into a big hug, his head nestling in her bosom.

"Of course I will!" she exclaimed. He was already strong, but Haki would be a fine addition to his powers. What’s more, a good old-fashioned training trip to the woods sounded like a lot of fun!

Then she saw the food laid out on the table; and in the center, the roasted and golden-basted goose. First things first.

“Sirs and my lady, dinner is served,” declared Judith proudly. The Oni girl let go of Izuku, the green haired boy looking all flustered and dizzy from the strong big, soft, bear hug.

"Thanks for the meal!" replied Yamato, tearing away a leg and munching on it. Izuku looked sheepish, but Lawson just smiled as they picked up their silverware.

“I think that’s our cue, Mister Izuku.”

“Yeah, I guess so… haha.”

(X)

The next morning

"Haaaaah… those pancakes were so yummy!" Yamato exclaimed, as she and Izuku strolled along the palace corridor.

"You ate like ten of those!"

"Yep! I couldn't help myself! And there was the yummy sausages and bacon… It's all so different than back in Wano!"

Izuku could not help but smile. He had been worried about Yamato ever since the night before. She had been downcast, almost brooding, since he had insisted that they not take part in the festival. She had accepted his reasoning, but he could tell that she was upset, and he knew why.

It was a relief to see her like this.

“She’s certainly more of a glass is half full kind of person isn’t she?” En spoke quietly, earning nods from the other vestiges, and Izuku himself.

“Well, I ain’t complaining. It’s a welcomed reprieve from all the doom and gloom we’ve seen since we got here.” Daigoro chimed.

“I think it'd be more accurate to call her an airhead,” the Second commented, earning another slap to the head from Nana.

Izuku didn’t comment on that, he was just grateful she could still have a positive outlook, despite what she went through.

And that was a good thing, no matter the form it took.

They reached a balcony, looking out over the palace courtyard. They were dressed in their old clothes, and Yamato had Takeru strapped over her back. It was mid-morning, the sky above them overcast, and the air rather humid. The norm for this time of year, according to Judith.

"So, you ready for some training?" he asked. "The King and the Prime Minister are doing what they can in all of this. We have to do our parts too.”
Yamato nodded enthusiastically. Bach and Lawson had, according to Judith, been in conference with the festival committee all morning; going over last-minute preparations. This year’s festival would be one to remember; at least if those two had anything to say about it.

Izuku levitated in front of her, and waited while she wrapped her arms around his chest. His Darkwhip wrapped around her, and he glanced back.

“Funny how a normal hug turns you into a sputtering mess, but this is okay.” The Third User jabbed only to get smacked by Nana.

“Quit distracting him and let him concentrate.” Nana lectured her predecessor with Izuku silently thanking her and turning attention back to Yamato.

“Ready?”

“Ready!” Yamato grinned as they took off, Izuku soaring into the sky and angling towards the mountains. They flew up and over the cloud cover, seeing the familiar mountains in the distance.

As he banked towards them, Izuku began to wonder. How exactly should he go about learning Haki? Supposedly it was a power anyone could learn, so he could learn it too, right?

Or was it something only natives of this world could master?

As the clouds cleared, Izuku looked down at a great sprawl of trees; the Baskerville woods. He slowed and descended, glancing about for a clearing.

"See anything?" he called back to Yamato.

"Let's see…oh! There! To the left!"

Izuku followed her pointed finger, and saw the patch of open ground. Within a few moments, Yamato’s feet touched the grass, and Izuku undid Blackwhip, dropping lightly to the ground.

He looked around. The forest was lush and green from above, but from ground level it was dark and brooding; thick with tangled branches and heavy undergrowth. There was a stream at least, about thirty meters away; but Izuku could not see much further.

No one would bother them there. All the privacy in the world.

"Alright." He turned to face Yamato. She was bouncing on her feet, as giddy as can be. "So Yamato… how does one use the power of Haki?"

"Oh that’s simple!," Yamato replied, smiling radiantly, “It’s a power born from one's own will and ambition!"

"Will and ambition?"

That answered…precisely nothing.

"Yep! Just think of 'I need to hit someone really hard in the face!' or 'I need to protect myself even more than I could!' or something like that," Yamato explained.

Izuku blinked once, twice.

"That's it?" The voice sounded like an echo, before he realized that many of the Vestiges in his head had spoken aloud with him at once.

"Yep!" She turned and strode over to a large boulder on the edge of the clearing. "Here, I'll show you."

She pulled out her club from her rope belt, then raised it over its head. "Okay. I'm doing it, see?"

Izuku gazed intently at her arms and the kanabo; searching for some hint, some insight. But it just looked the same as it always did. Hmmm…

"Hey Yamato," he spoke up, causing her to pause midswing. "If you like… maybe if I felt your hand with Haki on or off, maybe I can feel a difference?”

Yamato blinked. Izuku blinked in turn, wondering what the problem was.

Then he realized what he had said, his face burning up in the process.

"O-Or I can just touch your club. T-t-t-t-t-that works too!" he babbled, making Yamato giggle.

“Oh come on kid! Not like you haven’t felt anything else that’s-”

Izuku blinked at the sound of what he thought was a metaphysical smack, with Daigoro grumbling.

"Sure!” she said. Izuku gulped, and stepped forward, looking up at the tall Oni woman as she held out her hands. “Okay, I’m not using it.”

Izuku took a deep breath, and set one hand on her club, the other on her forearm. After a few moments, he lifted them away.

"Okay, and now?" he asked. The girl nodded, looking down at her club and arm.

"It's on. My club is darker and my arm is covered in a black sheen." Yamato described as Izuku took a deep breath, setting his hands on the club and arm.

Nothing different.

"Nope." Izuku took a sigh. So much for that.

"Think on her circumstances," the Second User said in his ear. "It's likely her Haki awoke under the severe stress of her upbringing. Combined with her unrelenting will to become like Oden as well. Helpless times bring out either the best in us, or it breaks us. Could bring out the Haki, only a guess though."

"That's a fair assessment to make I suppose." the Third User added.

"To be fair, we kind of had a rough go at it,” Daigoro spoke up. “We spent most of our lives dealing with All for One. Midoriya actually fought him.”

"But he isn’t Kaido" Nana retorted. “For all we know, she could have gotten Haki just from fighting those monsters.”

An awkward silence descended, with several of the past heroes suddenly feeling self conscious and inadequate. And Izuku perked up.

"I have an idea.”

Yamato perked up, eager to listen.

“You’ve been fighting Haki users most of your life. Do you think if I'm exposed to Haki I could get this power too?"

Yamato thought for a moment, and then nodded.

"I'm sure you could! Haki is said to be in every living thing! Like those birds over there."

She pointed, Izuku following her finger up to some robins flying through the branches.

"They could have Haki! Or the fish in the stream. It's willpower given form." She paused. "Least, that's how my father described it."

Willpower…given form.

Izuku’s brow furrowed. That made no sense at all. Willpower given form? It sounded like something from a shonen manga! This was real life!

But… he’d seen crazier things. Willpower given form…

“Well…why don’t we spar?” he suggested. “Maybe if we fight with your Haki exposed, it’ll awaken in me. Or at least I can get a feel for it.”

"Sure! Why not try hitting my hand? " Yamato set her club down and held out her big hands, opening them up. "I'll use Hardening on them, so hit away as hard as you can!"

"Are you sure?" he asked. Yamato grinned, nodding. Izuku couldn’t help but smile as he brought up his fists, glowing with One for All. If her Haki was active…

He went for Forty Percent, and struck Yamato's open palm. A gust of wind erupted around them, making Yamato’s hair and hakama billow, and shaking the trees. Yamato’s arm bulged just a little, but she stood her ground, grinning.

Izuku struck again, and again, the ground shuddering with every blow. Yamato took the blows, her face unmoving, her eyes fixed on him.

He was amazed. He never would have dared to use such power back home. Yet there she was, shrugging it off like it was nothing!

"Want me to go to my max? Fifty?" Izuku asked.

"Bring it on!" Yamato grinned, excited as she steadied herself. Izuku took a deep breath, concentrating…

With his power set, he swung as he saw Yamato grin, bracing herself as his fist met her Haki-laced palm. She skidded back several feet, leaves flying off the trees behind her. She looked down at her palm, and then shook it, wincing.

"You okay?" he asked, worried. Yamato grinned.

"I'm alright. You're strong Izuku! I bet you'd make Who's Who extra cautious of ya!" She giggled, and Izuku blushed, rubbing the back of his head. "And that's just you without Haki either!"

Making the strongest of the Flying Six nervous huh? Well, it’s a start.

"Well, I gotta learn it if I'm going to be strong enough to defeat Kaido. I promised myself that I would.”

Yamato perked up at his words.

"Yamato?"

"Funny…" She mused, looking to the ground as she nursed her hand a little. "I… made the same promise to myself too. On your back when we flew out of there."

"I-I see…" he murmured, and a silence fell between the two. The late morning wind blew through the trees, making the leaves rustle.

"So ummm, back to training? How did it feel? I hope I didn't hurt you at all."

"I had my Haki protecting me there," Yamato replied. "Besides, we gotta get you exposed to as much Haki as we can, without someone trying to kill us anyway.”

"You're right. I still don't understand the whole 'willpower' thing… Maybe the extra contact with it could help?"

"Yeah, all I know how to access Haki is, well…as I said, I just want to defend myself or hit something really hard!"

The white haired girl giggled, and Izuku shook his head. Yamato was so strong and so brave, yet such a child sometimes. He wasn’t sure if he would ever get used to it.

"Okay, your turn."

Izuku paused and held out his open palms, his body aglow with One for All. Yamato smirked, settling into a boxing stance, not unlike his own. He put in Forty-Five Percent…

And he felt her blow connect. She jabbed and hooked at his hands, wind gusting from every strike and making his hair fly. He winced a little, and Yamato stopped, looking worried.

"Oh! Are you okay?"

Izuku shook his hands, feeling the sting in his palms.

"Yeah I'm fine. Oof that smarts…" he groaned as he looked back at Yamato. "I wanna run an experiment; mind alternating between Haki and Normal blows? I wanna feel the difference between the two if that helps."

“Uh, I don’t wanna sound like a pessimist or anything, but does anyone else think that sounds like a bad idea?” Daigoro looked decidedly worried.

"Sure!" Yamato agreed, nodding and taking a deep breath as Izuku brought his hands back up. He solidified his body to his max control; Fifty Percent Mastery of One for All. His Blackwhip emerged, wrapping around his arms. Yamato perked up at the sight of it. "Oh! This is your Blackwhip Brace right?"

"Yeah. When I use this, I'm able to exert Faux-100%. But for this, it's to steady my arms." He held his hands out and took a deep breath. "Okay, ready when you are."

"Mmhmm," Yamato nodded and raised her hands. "Okay, my right hand has Haki. My left does not.” Izuku nodded back, and took a deep breath.

"Left!" She swung, impacting Izuku's open palm. Izuku felt his arm shake, and heard birds take flight behind him. It felt mostly normal, a bit like that fight with Muscular.

"And now…." Yamato reared her right arm back. "Right!"

Her fist impacted. Izuku felt it jolt through his arm, his feed driving into the soil as he skidded backwards. He could feel the mass behind the blow…as if some unseen force was coating her fist.

Was that her Haki?

He paused, breathing hard. Even with Fifty Percent, a simple blow would have stunned All for One.

"With her club, she would’ve sent us flying," Yoichi added in his head.

“Weapons are natural power enhancers after all,” the Third User remarked.

"Amen to that. Trust me, you wanna get cold clocked instead of getting your face smashed by a bat," Daigoro added.

"That sounds like you're speaking from personal experience," Hikage mused.

Izuku stared at her, barely hearing the babble in his mind. She was so strong, born of years living in that hell called Onigashima.

But he had felt it. Haki.

“I think I understand,” he said, shaking his hands and grinning. “I think we need to spar with each other; with you using Haki in your club, while I use One for All.”

Yamato nodded briskly, and took up Takeru, holding it in both hands. Izuku crouched down, and Yamato shifted her footing, her eyes fixed on his.

"On you," Yamato said, and Izuku took a deep breath, meeting her smile with his own.

He charged, leaping at her in a flash, twisting in the air and bringing down his leg in an axe kick; emerald lightning crackling around his body.

“Manchester!”

“Raime!” Yamato swung hard.

"SMASH!"

"HAKKE!"

The whole forest shook.

(X)

Their training continued on and off for seven hours. Sparring, boxing, and rest, with the occasional drink of water by the running stream for good measure, until the duo was exhausted.

Yamato was panting, wiping her brow. “Okay. Phew… that’s about it for today.” Izuku quirked an eyebrow.

"Yamato? Something up?" He was ready to jab at her hand at Thirty Percent, to make it easier on both of them.

"I can only use my Haki so many times. I’m at my limit for the day." she said. "It's not coming out no matter how hard I try to make it."

Izuku crossed his arms, thinking.

"There’s a limit? I suppose you can only use so much Haki in a day… " he mused. His own arms and legs were sore from the day’s work. All around them, the clearing was pock-marked with craters; the surrounding trees cracked and shattered. The forces they had unleashed between them had surprised even him.

She yawned. “Trust me, I’ve exhausted my Haki fighting my father many times. I know when I’m at my limit when using it. Then again, I’ve been using it in smaller concentrated areas like my hand, or normally channeling it to Takeru.” Yamato had a light smile. “Trust me, I would have loved to keep on going but… I’m beat." She shrugged.

"I don't blame you, I'm exhausted too. I haven't kept up One for All this long, save for our flights.” He wiped sweat from his brow. “I guess we can stop for the day.”

He sat down on a stump; one he himself had created earlier. Yamato sat opposite him, cross-legged.

"Well?” she pressed, enthusiasm shining through her tiredness. “Did you feel that you've gotten any stronger?"

Izuku looked at his palm, and focused, closing his eyes. Not to draw out his various Quirks, but to draw upon his own will. His own will…

He opened an eye, and his gloved hand remained the same. No black sheen. No nothing.

He sighed, shrugging. "Nothing yet. Though I suppose I should have guessed that I couldn't draw upon Haki after just a single day of training."

"True. But you'll need to learn that power" Yamato replied, stretching her arm a bit. "After all, that's the only way we can bypass the Finalem Brother's Logia defenses."

Izuku winced, and looked at his hand again. "Yeah Logias may have the best defenses out of the three Devil Fruit Types, but there’s got to be something. Have you heard of anything about fighting them? Without Haki I mean? I mean, I’ve seen someone with a similar powerset be defeated by All Might back in my world.”

Yamato blinked, and then her eyes lit up. “Oh! You mean that Sludge man right?”

“How can I ever forget? That was the most important day in my life!” Izuku laughed. “So if I punch real hard to make air shockwaves, could I scatter them? Like, into mercury blobs and salt powder?”

“Maybe!” Yamato beamed. “That said, if you wanna hurt them… hmmm.”

Yamato scrunched up her eyes, thinking hard.

"Ok, from what I heard back on Onigashima…” she said cautiously. “Some Beast Pirates were trying to come up with ways to fight Logia users. Mostly the Three Admirals.”

“The Three Admirals,” mused Izuku. “From what Oden's journal said, they were the strongest fighters in the Marines; commanders of hundreds of warships. So they have Logia Fruit Powers?"

"They do. One has an ice Devil Fruit, another could turn into pure light, and the other could become molten lava!"

"Light, ice and magma? So, did the pirates actually come up with anything?”

"Well…” Yamato paused for a moment. “Water supposedly works well on magma, but you have to use a lot all at once, or it just turns to steam. I think they wanted to use flamethrowers against the ice admiral. You know, make him melt and stuff.”

"That makes sense." Izuku said. He looked to the ground, thinking hard. What weakness did salt and mercury have?

"Well, if I know my cooking, salt dissolves in water, so that should be obvious." Nana replied in his head.

"And Mercury becomes poisonous if superheated into a gas… so what if we went the other way and froze it?" En added.

“Or we can bind it using zinc or sulfur? That would make the intangible tangible right?” Hikage suggested.

“Zinc and sulfur? Where did ya draw that from?” Daigoro asked.

“From all the books I’ve read? Remember that abode you found me in all those years, and another dimension, ago Daigoro?” Hikage corrected him.

“Oh yeah, you had like, five studies filled with books in your crib.” Daigoro mused as Izuku nodded, it clicking in his head.

Yes. Water, or any kind of liquid, should be able to get through Handsome’s salt defenses. As for Bandsome, that would be harder. Neither he nor Yamato had any ice powers, and Bandsome didn’t seem the type to be lured into a freezer.

“Maybe items…like water balloons, or powder bombs, or something like that,” he suggested awkwardly. Yamato blinked

“Water balloons? How does that help?”

“Well simple chemistry really. We would start wi-”

His Danger Sense went off. Izuku rose up to his feet, eyes alert, head swiveling left to right. Yamato rose up too.

“Izuku?”

His Sense expanded, and he could feel it. Someone frightened, and in danger.

“Help!” called a faint voice from the darkness. Izuku’s head snapped around, as his Danger Sense homed in on it. Over the stream, about a hundred meters away.

“I can hear him,” Yamato said, hefting Takeru onto her shoulders. She took off towards the voice, Izuku close behind, One for All at Fifty Percent as he bolted through the trees. They moved fast, Yamato leaping over rocks and tree roots, Izuku using Float to hover, bouncing from tree to tree, his Sense guiding him onward.

All at once, they reached another opening. This one was long and narrow, a road running through the forest.

And there was a man on the road; a fox mink from the look of him, dressed in green slacks, a red vest, and a blue coat with an old and nicked top hat. His eyes were full of fear.

And behind him were a dozen wolves, fangs bared, eyes bright, growling a warning at the two interlopers who dared to challenge them for their meal.

"It's okay sir, you're safe." Izuku said confidently, as he placed himself between the fox-man and the wolves, his body bright with green lightning. The wolves stepped back, barking and snarling, baring their fangs.

And then with a mighty crash, Yamato landed beside Izuku. She rose to her full height, shouldering Takeru as the wolves backed off again. Yamato growled back, baring her teeth.

Izuku blinked. Were her teeth…always that sharp?

The wolves were retreating, glaring at Yamato with what he could have sworn was fear. He brought up his hands, flicking air blasts at their feet.

"Get lost!" He yelled, over Yamato’s growl. The pack turned on their heels, and as one vanished back into the underbrush. Izuku took a deep breath, turning around towards the surprised man.

"Are you okay sir?"

(X)

"Oh, thank you my good fellow and lady!" exclaimed the fox mink as he stood up, brushing himself off. "I thought I was going to be torn to shreds!"

He grabbed and shook Izuku’s hand, and tipped his hat to Yamato; smiling a smile of desperate gratitude.

"I must confess I never anticipated to come across…well…." His eyes looked them both up and down, lingering a moment longer on Yamato. "People like yourselves."

"It's no problem. We were… going on a hike," Izuku said. "Then we heard you."

"Well, thank goodness for that!” The fox mink adjusted his fingerless gloves. “Oh, but where are my manners? My name is Guy! Honest Guy! Appraiser and seller of all manner of goods and wares!”

He smiled, showing his canines. “And I must say Miss, that is quite the beatstick you have there!”

He hummed, looking Takeru up and down, his hand on his chin. “Quite the craftsmanship. Might I ask where you came upon it? Reminds me a bit of Kano in design but… different…"

"Oh this? Well," Yamato muttered, hefting her club to her shoulder. "I just, well, took it from an evil pirate is all."

It was the truth, but she can see Izuku looking back at her.

"Well now! You must be foreigners then. Tell me then, what are you doing out here rather than back in Londinium?" Guy asked.

"We were on vacation," Izuku replied on the spot. “Then the blockade happened, and we were stranded. We’ve been camping in the woods ever since. Oh, uh, I’m Yoichi, and this is Shirou.”

He gestured at Yamato, who blinked. Shirou?

Her eyes widened.

"Yep! I… I am Shirou! For my lovely white hair." She gestured to her hair as Guy nodded.

“And very lovely it is too Miss!” he proclaimed unctuously. “Well, Mister Yoichi and Miss Shirou, I certainly do appreciate you saving me like this. And if you don’t mind me saying, it explains the state of you both. I’ve seen better dressed gents in Morantown!”

He laughed. Izuku and Yamato didn’t.

“Well, I can’t complain,” he went on without pause. “Your campsite nearby?”

"Deeper into the forest." Izuku said, looking more than a little overwhelmed. Guy was nothing if not…effusive.

"Right then, well, we’re about a couple of leagues away so, why don't you join me!" Guy beamed. "Well, not exactly join me since I, hehe, have business to do. Being an appraiser and all." He adjusted his vest, standing with pride.

"Join you where?" Yamato asked, tilting her head.

"Easy, why only the best pub outside of Londinium of course! I know the owner of the establishment. We were schoolmates once, come! Your first drink’s on my tab!"

He started off down the road, humming a merry tune.

"Oh, drinks? Beer and rum?" asked Yamato hurriedly. She was in the mood for some liquid refreshment after all that hard work.

"Not just that my lady!" Guy perked up, blinking as he trotted back to them. "What is your opinion on, Moonshine?" he whispered.

Izuku quirked an eyebrow. Hadn’t he heard that word before?

"What's Moonshine?" Yamato asked. "Is it a kind of booze?"

Guy grinned back at her.

"Only the best this side of Adlerport or the ole underground bars in Morantown my dear. And the cheapest too!"

Yamato beamed, looking at Izuku. The boy just shrugged.

"We could use a break from our… hike. So why not?"

"I… suppose so, and Mr. Guy, you don't need to pay for our drinks, we can pay ourse-"

"Oh no, I insist,” Guy replied. "It's the only way I can repay my fellow man for saving this poor mink from being a wolf's dinner. Now come along! My old mate can even whip the best Toad'n the Hole! Guarantee!"

"A toad in the hole?" Izuku asked aloud. Yamato grinned.

"That sounds yummy, let's try some Iz-I mean Yoichi! I-"

A sudden growling cut her off. Guy squeaked,, his tail sticking straight out.

"W-What was that? Are those wolves back?" His head snapped from side to side, his bonhomie gone.

“That…was my stomach,” replied Yamato, rubbing the back of her neck, grinning sheepishly. Izuku chuckled.

"My, such a sound." Guy adjusted his top hat, his poise suddenly returned. "I must say, I didn't quite anticipate your stomach sounding like such a ravenous beast."

He grinned, and turned about. "Come along my heroes, Stapleton's is just down the road!"

He strode off again, humming the same tune. Izuku and Yamato fell in behind him.

"Seems like a nice guy Izuku," Yamato whispered.

"I suppose so. We can always go back to the clearing when we’ve had our break,” Izuku murmured back. “And whatever you eat, just don't eat out the entire tavern. I have…" He patted his pocket, looking down and pulling out some of Berris Whitey Bay had lent them. "About 500,000 berries on hand. Order what you like, but don't eat too much. We gotta get back to training soon after. Or can you still not access your Haki?"

Yamato looked at her hand, and took a breath to conjure it. But all she felt was weariness.

"Not really…” she sighed. “Maybe I need a day or so. Unless you wanna keep sparring, but without you contacting my Haki we wouldn't be getting you the exposure you need. Sorry."

"Don't be. If we need a day we can continue tomorrow," Izuku replied with a smile.

Yamato felt strangely at ease as they followed the humming Guy down the road. It wasn’t long before they came upon a crossroads. One road led on through the forest, while the other led towards the mountains. There was a road sign standing nearby.

GLORIA WATCHTOWER

STAPLETON’S TAVERN

“Oh! We-" Yamato spoke up, then froze as she saw the look on Izuku’s face. But too late; Guy’s ears pricked up, and he turned to glance at them.

“Weee've been around here before,” she continued. “On our hikes.”

"Quite right?” asked Guy. “Well, you've been up into the mountains? Strong lasses and sirs like you would enjoy our mountains! Just be sure not to go into any of the Mining Guild's lands. Bunch of sensitive buggers if you ask me."

Guy led his way down the road leading to Stapleton’s Tavern. Yamato glanced about, and saw the horse tracks and wheel-ruts in the road. Above them, the light was starting to fade.

They walked on and on, until they finally reached a clearing. Guy turned to face them, with a big grin on his face.

"And here we are! Stapleton's Tavern! My favorite pub in all of Doyle! No coppers trying to shut it down past closin' time. Come come!" He led the way towards the tavern. It was a large stone building, with a carriage and horses standing nearby.

And a number of cats hanging around. Yamato grinned as she saw them, and trotted over to the nearest one.

“Hiya ki-!” But the cats darted away.

“Hey, don’t go!” protested Yamato. “Come here kitty!”

She trotted after an orange-haired cat, but the beast turned and hissed at her, baring its fangs. Yamato paused, crestfallen, and the cat stalked off.

"It's okay Shirou," Izuku assured her. "They're likely here to keep rodents out."

"I guess,” Yamato replied, smiling sadly. “I just wanted to pet them. They looked so cute.”

"Come along friends!" Guy reached the door, and knocked what sounded like a code knock. A hatch slid open, and a pair of eyes stared out.

"Hey there Marty," Guy greeted the eyes. "Here for business. And drinks too, for my newfound friends."

Yamato sniffed the air. It was pungent with liquor, and she could hear people inside. It reminded her of Onigashima.

Still, she would get to try out Moonshine!

The slit closed, and the door opened. Inside was a tall, fat man with heavy-looking arms and a suspicious air about him.

"Come on in then," Marty spoke, his voice like gravel. Guy strolled in like he owned the place, humming happily as Izuku and Yamato walked on in.

There were a few patrons, all male and some of varying size and ages. Some seated at the bar, others in various booths and tables across the tavern. The air was thick with cigar smoke, and heavy with the scent of various liquors; some of which Yamato recognised.

“Well well, look who the cat dragged in,” drawled a voice. Yamato turned, seeing the bald man behind the bar turn towards the trio.

“Ahhh Roger my good man.” Guy walked up, shaking his hand. “I apologize for being late. A pack of wolves was about to rip me to shreds before these fine fellows,” he gestured to the duo with a big grin. “Yoichi and Shirou, who saved my skin!”

“Well,” Roger oiled, smirking up. “How ya do Miss?” He grinned, missing some teeth. “And Sir?” He nodded towards Izuku.

“Have their first drinks on my tab.” Guy grinned, while Roger barked out a laugh.

“Your tab’s up to 5000 berries now! You sure you can handle some more?” the bald man asked. The fox mink chuckled.

“Oh what’s a little more debt in life. After all, my finances will be resolved and you will get my bill and more in time. Or you can lower it when I… finish appraising your goods.” Guy smirked, and Roger nodded.

“Right then, you two, a friend of Guy’s a friend of mine.” Roger gestured to the bar. “Sit where ya like, but don’t cause any trouble now ya hear?”

“Of course, and ummm, I don’t drink.” Izuku raised his hand. “So Shirou can have my drink too.”

“Oh! I’d like a Moonshine please! Two of em!”

Roger quirked an eyebrow, then laughed.

“Lemme guess, first time Miss… Shirou?”

Yamato nodded eagerly.

“Well, why don’tcha look over the menu over there.” He gestured to the large sign over by the wall. “Find what ya like, then come on over. Me and the boys will whip up whatever ya like, and since ya ensured that Guy’s tab isn’t going defunct with his untimely passin’, I’ll throw in a lil’extra. On the house.” He winked, and Yamato giggled.

“Thank you! As in a third one?”

“Of course Miss,” Yamato grinned down at Izuku.

“Just don’t drink them too fast,” Izuku warned. “You never know what’s inside them…”

“She really should tone it down a little with the alcohol,” Nana muttered, her motherly instincts taking over at the sight of such indulgence.

“Well, as long as she has Izuku with her I’m sure she’ll be fine.” Yoichi chirped in trying to keep things calm. Daigoro however wasn’t convinced.

“Wait till she’s in the double digits and then try saying that.”

“It’s okay Yoichi.” The white haired Oni grinned ear to ear. “I can trust Mr. Roger here!” She hummed, trotting over to the sign, all eyes turning as she went.

“Let’s see… There’s coffee. Cinnamon. And ohhh Apple Creme! Hmmm, so many to choose!”

(X)

Izuku chuckled, smiling as he took a seat at the bar. Yamato was looking over the menu, acting like a kid in a candy store. A girl like her would do well going to some of Japan’s breweries… if she didn’t drink them out entirely.

“Gotta say,” said a voice. Izuku looked round, and saw a man seated nearby, sipping a beer. He looked quite young, with blond hair and a round face made for smiling. He wore a black coat, boots, and top hat, with gray trousers and a red shirt. Around his hat band was a set of goggles, turned inward.

“I’ve seen a lot of ladies in my day,” the young man went on. “Never seen one that rambunctious, or with horns. You close?”

Izuku glanced back at the girl, who was busy eying Roger as he poured the thick Moonshine into a mason jar.

“Yeah, we’re friends, why do you ask?”

The young man shrugged, smirking behind his mug as he took another drink.

“Just making conversation, friend. After all, not every day you see someone like you two walk into a place like this.”

Izuku winced. He was afraid this would happen. They had drawn attention to themselves, when more than ever they needed to keep a low profile. Yamato’s extreme excitement certainly didn’t help. Still… some conversation wouldn’t hurt.

“But don’t worry about that,” the blonde boy said with a small smile, “I’ve been around the sea a bit, so I see a few odd cases here and there. Don’t start a bar fight, and I doubt anyone here will give you any trouble.”

He took another drink, putting the now empty mug on the counter in front of him while Izuku glanced around again. The occasional glance came their way, but his Danger Sense remained silent. He only looked like he was a year older than him, and he was drinking alcohol no problem!

“Uh, thanks for the advice.”

The boy shrugged.

“Hey, it’s gotten me through a few islands where I probably didn’t belong.”

Izuku kept himself from frowning. Was this guy a pirate? Was he dangerous?

“I’ll keep it in mind.”

The boy chuckled, holding out a hand.

“Call me Sabo, friend.”

“Yoichi,” Izuku answered, shaking his hand.

It was a firm shake, with more than a hint of power behind it. Sabo had Haki, or was just freakishly strong; like so many of the people in this world. But for an instant, when their hands had touched, Sabo had looked…surprised.

Still his Danger Sense was silent. And still Sabo smiled. It was probably nothing.

“Nice to meet you Yoichi. What brings you to Doyle? You don’t look or act like one of the locals.”

“Just passing through,” Izuku admitted. There was no harm in that.

“Oh, going anywhere particular with your crew?” the boy asked.

Izuku shook his head, ignoring the sound of Yamato squeeing about her drink at the bar.

“Another!” She cried in enthused joy. Hopefully she didn’t go too fast.

“Oh no, it’s just us.”

The boy’s grin grew even wider at that.

“A free spirit huh? Can’t say that I don’t respect it,” Sabo said, flagging the bartender down for another drink. Roger came over, and Sabo flicked him a coin that he caught in one hand, picking up the mug with the other.

“Do you have a crew?” Izuku asked. Was he a pirate?

“Yeah, but it’s just me and a friend right now. Same as you in a sense,” the boy said easily, “We’re here for the festival, checking it out, seeing the sights, you know; looking for stuff while our boss finds more stuff for us to do.”

He frowned, leaning back on his stool.

“Don’t know where she went, but she’ll be back.”

“Your crew…anyone that I would know about?” Izuku asked tentatively. So he’s part of a pirate crew and spoke of a boss. Was he with one of the Four Emperors?

Sabo just stared at Izuku for a moment before chuckling.

“Boy, you are really new to the New World aren’t you?” he said, as Roger deposited a fresh mug of beer in front of him.

“Uh, I mean yes but-”

“You don’t ask that sort of thing,” Sabo interrupted with a wave of his hand before looking at him seriously. Izuku can notice the right side of his face borne a nasty scar, reminding him of Todoroki in some respects, but not as charred or flayed. “Take it from me friend, you go around asking people what crew they belong to, either they’ll start screaming it and make a huge deal about it, bringing down every bounty hunter on the island, or you’ll piss them off for not recognizing them as some big shot. Better to take it easy and just go with it, it lets conversations like this happen.”

Izuku winced, and scooted away when someone moved between him and Yamato to get at Roger.

“Thanks for the warning.”

“Pay me back by letting me know your story.”

Izuku blinked, and the boy gestured with his mug.

“I’m serious. You two are strangers in a strange land. I’ve never seen clothes like yours before, and you don’t know much about life on the ocean wave. So tell me, I’m curious.”

Izuku drummed his fingers on the table. He wasn’t going to tell the whole story, but there was no harm in going over the basics, right?

“Well, we were training in the forest.”

“Ship not big enough?” Sabo guessed.

“Something like that,” Izuku admitted, “And the training was dangerous, there was a big chance of it breaking a lot of things.”

“Haki, right?”

Izuku’s eyes widened, and Sabo held up his hands in defense.

“Hey now, I just learned the training from my teacher. Man’s an expert on the stuff. Besides, it was either that or devil fruits, and out here in this side of the world, most people in the know train Haki.”

“You know how it works?” Izuku asked, interest piqued, “I’m having trouble trying to get it to come out. I… I don’t know how to use it.”

He shook his head.

“Sorry friend, but Haki is the sort of thing that comes out on its own when you get into it. My teacher would know a lot more, but all he ever says is it’s willpower given form. It’s gotta come naturally, or something like that so he says. Only after it’s come out can you really get into it..”

Izuku let his shoulders slump. Back to square one…

“But that makes no sense,” he and all of his vestiges said at once.

Sabo held up his mug.

“Welcome to the New World.”

“I don’t like it here,” Izuku uttered without a filter.

Sabo chuckled.

“Most don’t, but anyway, you were training. Got a big fight in store? That tourney right?”

Izuku shook his head.

“No, we’ve got to fight someone.”

Sabo paused halfway through his drink.

“Someone important?”

Izuku nodded. The phantom remembrance of the roar of a crowd. The faces of the forlorn slaves.

“Someone strong?” Sabo inquired further.

Izuku nodded again, glaring at his cup. The phantom fear was eating at him as he remembered that time in the vent, unable to do so much as breathe when that… monster was alerted to his presence.

Sabo let out a breath.

“Well, good luck on that. Someone I know?” The blonde asked with a light smirk.

“I thought that we weren’t supposed to ask about that?” Izuku asked.

Sabo shook his head.

“Oh no, we ask about this so depending on how it is, I can be a few islands away.”

Izuku smirked despite himself. This Pirate boy might be… but he seemed alright, at least, didn’t seem malicious. Not as if Izuku would blame anyone for wanting to be anywhere but where one of the Four Emperors was fighting.

“... yeah, you’d probably know him,” Izuku admitted.

Sabo didn’t say a thing, just drumming his fingers along the table before taking a deep breath.

“Well, I do not like how confident you sound saying that,” he said, taking a much bigger swig of his drink than before.

“Sorry.”

“I think that’s my line friend, a big name that I would know? Shortens the list quite a bit.”

He pushed his beer away from him, finger tapping on the counter.

“And if he’s on that short list, then well, you’ve got a real issue on your hands if you haven’t even started fighting with Haki yet.”

The blonde boy looked Izuku over, the scared eye set narrowing.

“And well, you’re probably missing the big piece.”

“What’s that?”

“ANOTHER!”

“Still feeling confident Yoichi?”

Izuku winced. Well, she’s probably fine, she grew up with this sort of stuff, right? Though that’s not necessarily a good thing.

“There’s a unique type of Haki that only a select few people have,” Sabo explained, “It’s the sort of power that can ‘change the world and rule the seas’, the mark of being special. My teacher has it, all of the big names have it.”

He paused long enough to look almost apologetic.

“You? You don’t have it, not the right temperament.”

“Temperament?” Izuku asked.

Sabo shrugged.

“Well, maybe that’s not the right word, but the thing is that you just… know when someone has it. They speak and everyone in the room listens, they do something and you know deep down that they were always going to do it and there was nothing that was going to stop them. Everyone can learn the basic Haki because there isn’t a single thing in this world that doesn’t dream.”

He smiled.

“But that? That’s more than dreaming, that’s the willingness to turn the world *into* your dream. Not trying to be rude or anything, but you don’t have that.”

That was a little painful to hear. A powerful form of Haki that only certain people had? Is that what made people like Kaido so powerful? Maybe.

But even so…

“It’s fine, I’ll make my dream a reality anyway.”

Sabo’s brow rose a few notches.

“Oh, you planning on beating this guy and what? Become a king?”

Izuku shook his head.

“A hero, someone that fights for justice, no matter where it is.”

Sabo stared for a long moment.

Then he laughed, he actually laughed, hard enough that Izuku could believe that he never expected to hear something even remotely close to that.

“Sorry friend, sorry, just, wow that’s the first time that I’ve heard something like that from someone that isn’t a Marine shooting at me.”

“It’s fine.”

It wasn’t the first time someone had laughed at that, probably wouldn’t be the last either.

“You sure you’re not a shoe in for the marines though? They scream the justice doctrine a lot.” He asked as he brought his pint up to drink.

“Saying and doing are two different things,” Izuku argued.

Sabo paused.

“If that ain't the truth, then I’m not scared,” he said with a smile, “But still, that’s another thing that you better not go around talking about. A lot of people want their justice to be the way things are run. You, my teacher, me, the government.”

“I know, but it’s mine, and I’m willing to fight for it, Haki or no Haki.”

Sabo’s smile grew, nearly splitting his face with the smirk alone.

“A lot of people will want to stop you from doing that. When someone tries to change the world, well, the world doesn’t take too kindly to that.” The blonde mused as he smirked at Izuku. Izuku however was frowning as he stared back at him.

“Won’t be the first wall I break through, and I don’t care, I’ll keep going.”

Sabo’s smile left him.

“And when the world tries to break you?”

That answer is easy.

“I’ll go on,” Izuku said seriously, “I don’t care about the world, it doesn’t scare me. There are people that scare me, but that’s why I have to fight them. I don’t care about special Haki, if people are stronger than me; I never cared about being the strongest, I care about doing what’s right.”

He looked down at his fist, clenching it until the gloves strained.

“I made a promise to be the number one hero in the world, to save people with a smile so that no one had to cry alone.”

He looked at Sabo, face completely serious.

“I’ll be a hero, a hero this world needs. I’ll save everyone that I can, and no one will be able to stop me.”

Sabo stared back, blinking once.

“Why?”

Izuku felt himself smile a little bit.

“Someone from back home said, the only thing that lets evil win is for good people to do nothing, so why not grit my teeth and be that good man with a smile?”

“Not much money in it?” Sabo offered jokingly.

Izuku shrugged.

“Money wasn’t the point, it’s just the right thing to do.”

“Is that right…” Sabo mused, his mug seemingly forgotten in front of him.

It took him a few minutes, but he finally raised it to his lips and finished it.

“Well then, good luck on being that good man.”

“And you on… looking around.”

Sabo chuckled.

“I might need it, because I’ve-”

“SABO!”

The door to the bar slammed open, turning several heads and revealing a girl with orange hard standing in the doorframe. She was panting, clearly having run, and her eyes went laser focused on Sabo, frowning at him.

The blonde boy paled in his seat.

“Thanks for the talk and the drinks were great but uhh…”

He looked at the girl, back at Izuku and Roger.

“Bye!”

And he bolted for the side door as quickly as his legs could take him, the orange haired girl charging after him.

Izuku blinked, watching them go.

That was something he wasn’t expecting.

“ANOTHER!”

“You really are going-HOW MANY HAVE YOU HAD!?!”

“How about now, Yoichi?”

“Daigoro, please just… just shut up for once.” Yoichi uttered as Izuku gawked at the happy go lucky Yamato, who was getting another pint-full.
.

Chapter Text

“Sabo!”

Sabo sighed.

“Yes, Koala?”

“Sabo!” barked the orange-haired girl that had chased him through the bar, and caught him just outside as they stood underneath the trees. “What’re you doing in there?”

“Doing?” Sabo cocked his head nonchalantly. “I was…gathering information about the local political situation. You know, the usual.”

“You were getting drunk with the locals!” shrieked Koala. “We’ve talked about this!”

“Yeah, whatever.”

“Yeah whatever!?”

Before Sabo could move, Koala grabbed his cheeks and stretched them out as far as they would go.

“This is my first official mission!” she barked. “You are not going to screw this up!”

“Okaaay!”

“What was that!?”

“Yesh Mish Koala, I’ll be a good boyyy!”

Koala glowered at him, and let go of his cheeks. Sabo yelled as they snapped back into place.

“Honestly! You never take anything seriously! You’re supposed to be my superior,” complained Koala. “We have a mission, you know!”

“Yeah, I’ve been doing it.”

“Do you?” Koala glared. “Or did you drink too much and forget?”

Sabo sighed again. She was always like this. She had been for as long as he had known her. And he’d known her a long time.

“We’re here to observe the kingdom, and the local monarchy as well as the citizens,” he replied, in a bored tone. “See? I haven’t forgotten.”

“Then what the hell were you doing drinking in there!?” Koala jabbed a thumb at the door through which he had tried to flee. “We’re supposed to be gathering information and meeting with them! Not burning what money we have on booze!”

“That’s exactly what I was doing,” protested Sabo, half-truthfully. “There’s good info to be had in bars.”

“Oh really.”

“Yeah, people do talk more after they’ve had a few.”

Koala looked away, still glaring. Sabo wasn’t all that surprised. She was no doubt thinking of their ship, hidden in a cove a little way along the coast from Adlerport. Even if the Finalem Pirates hadn’t found it, there was no way to get back to it. They were stranded.

Like those two inside. That short kid with the green hair, and that huge chick with him.

Sabo’s brow furrowed. That kid had claimed that he and his friend were tourists, but got stranded by the blockade. That probably wasn’t true, the kid didn’t seem like he could lie to save his life, at least not enough to fool Sabo. And the girl with him, between her height, hair and the horns, she couldn’t stand out more if she tried.

Still left the question of how they got on the island, but that was for later.

“Well, I did get some good info,” he said. “This kingdom is dying. The blockade is wrecking the economy, and people are barely coping. Their wages are falling, prices are rising, and the only thing between them and mass unemployment is King Bach pumping in his own money. The rich are getting worried, the middle class are getting stretched, and the poor are this close to grabbing the nearest pitchfork and going out on the town with the closest torch.”

Sabo’s expression turned to restrained anger for a moment. “Not to mention they just got finished paying the Heavenly Tribute, so they barely have two berries to rub together.”

“I could have told you that,” retorted Koala. “I could tell you that just from looking.”

The blonde rolled his eyes.

“But I haven’t just been looking,” said Sabo, smirking. “I’ve been drinking, talking with people, and listening to them talk. I can tell you a lot more than what you know just from looking. Trust me Koala.”

Koala glared, but she didn’t contradict him. Sabo might act like a clown most of the time, but Dragon wouldn’t have trusted him with this mission if he wasn’t capable.

“King Bach is still popular,” he went on. “The people don’t blame him. They blame the pirates, but they also blame the politicians; and the World Government for not doing more. The Prime Minister has a lot of support, but he’s got baggage too; mostly him being a mink, and being close to the old king.”

“Reichen Basil,” mused Koala bitterly. “I heard that he burned down half of his island.”

“That’s what some say but that’s like an exaggeration,” commented Sabo. “Others say it was just a slum clearance in Jansentown that went hilariously wrong and led to a mass riot.”

“And now his son is King, and his protege is Prime Minister,” Koala went on. “You think either of them could be friends of ours?”

The blonde shrugged as he sat up.

“Maybe. Neither are anything like that Basil guy though. What’s more, the World Government has let them down, and pretty badly too. If we want that thread cut, now’s the time.”

Koala’s brow furrowed, and she turned away.

Sabo watched her. He had known her long enough to know what she was thinking. Koala was serious and determined, more so than he could ever be. Hack would have been proud.

But that made her rigid, inflexible. She saw the world in black and white, like father like daughter. After what Reichen Basil had done to his own people, she could not easily accept that his son might be different, that he might be willing to turn his back on the World Government.

But how many kings would do so? Who would dare the power of the Marines, and the Celestial Dragons?

In the meantime…

“There’s something else,” he said. “I ran into a couple of interesting folks in the bar. Really interesting folks.”

“Who?” Koala asked, half-turning her head to glance at him.

“The guy I was sitting with and his friend,” Sabo went on. “Guy by the name of Yoichi, the one with the plain face, freckles and green hair. Didn’t get the name of his friend, but there’s no missing her. Eight feet tall, white hair, red horns, likes her booze.”

“And?” Koala asked, quirking an eyebrow. “Hate to break it to you Sabo, but you work with people that stand out more than that.”

“Well yeah,” the man admitted, “But Yoichi told me they’ve come here for the festival, and they’ve been training in the forest. But they came in with Honest Guy of all people. What’s more, he’s…a little strange.“

“As in?”

“He doesn’t know how to keep a real low profile,” Sabo continued. “He was asking the wrong questions. But when I tried to figure him out, he suddenly got cautious. He’s not a complete fool, and he’s hiding something, but he doesn’t know this game.”

Koala regarded him with searching eyes.

“What exactly was he being guarded about?”

“He and his big friend want to fight somebody. Somebody seriously strong, somebody we know, but they want to remain in hiding in the meantime.”

He paused.

“There was also something really wrong about him. He was too… crowded.”

“Crowded?” Koala asked.

The man shrugged.

“Couldn’t really tell you, just when I shook his hand, it felt like I was in front of a group, not just one guy.”

Koala thought some more. Sabo could tell that he had piqued her curiosity. If they need to hide from someone they know, then they need to take down someone big. And powerful.

As for the group, was it something to do with his Haki? There had been a pretty obvious spike around the forest…

“We can check those two out later,” she said. “ Right now, since he’s here, we need to see Guy.”

Sabo nodded, and led the way around the tavern. Their destination was a small, rickety-looking extension at the back of the tavern, looking out onto the forest. Sabo strode up, and knocked on the door.

“Who is it?” croaked a theatrically distorted voice from within. Koala rolled her eyes.

“I’m looking for Honest Guy about his wares?” asked Sabo innocently. A small hatch slid open, and a pair of eyes glared out. The hatch slid shut, and the door opened.

“Ah, welcome young sir and miss, welcome to the manor!” declared a mangy-looking fox mink, bowing graciously. “Do come inside. Sorry about the mess.”

Sabo and Koala stepped inside, and Guy slammed the door shut, frantically pushing an array of locks into place.

“Now, my dear young sir and miss, do sit ye down.” Guy hurried past them to a long table in the middle of the room. “Such an honor to welcome representatives of the Great Revolutionary, the one and only Dragon.”

Sabo and Koala did as they were bidden.

“So you’re Honest Guy,” commented Koala, looking the fox mink up and down. “Leader of the Gunpowder Gang.”

“For my sins, miss.” Guy bowed again, smirking her way.

“And I’m Sabo, and she’s Koala,” Sabo cut in. “And yes, we represent the Revolutionary Army.”

“And very welcome you both are.” Guy scurried over to a seat opposite, and sat down. “The day of our own revolution has drawn a lot closer.”

Sabo glanced at Koala. She met his gaze briefly.

“Now, don’t go getting your hopes up,” he replied cautiously. “We’re only here to observe. Our mission was to meet with you, ascertain the situation, then report back.”

“Oh by all means,” insisted Guy, smile still in place. “We’d say exactly the same in your place. Dangerous business, revolution.”

Sabo regarded him. The fox mink was friendly enough, but he was laying it on a little too thick. Sabo would have expected him to be angry, or at least disappointed, to hear that the Revolutionaries were not committing just yet. Yet there he was, carrying on like it was all fine and dandy.

“That said, I think you’ll find Doyle a fine prospect,” Guy went on. His eyes narrowed. “The blockade is slowly killing the economy. The King and the prime minister have been pumping money in, but that money’s running out. People are already frightened, and what money they have isn’t stretching very far. Before too long they’ll be penniless, hungry, and poor…and angry.”

“Yeah, we noticed,” Sabo replied dryly.

“The King is vulnerable,” Guy continued. “He and the Prime Minister spent all that money bringing the G-12 Marine base here, and all they’ve got to show for it are dead Marines. People are remembering the bad old days, the days of old King Basil.”

“The one who burned down Jansentown?” asked Koala.

“Yes. Him.” Guy’s countenance darkened just a little. “Reichen Basil. The man who tried to sell his own people to the slavers. And when they wouldn’t have it, he burned down their homes and said it was because they smelt bad.”

For some reason… hearing those words made Sabo irritated.

Without knowing why really.

“The way I heard it,” Sabo cut in, “all he wanted to do was clear the place out and rebuild it; only someone started a rumor about slavers.”

He fixed Guy with both eyes, waiting for his reaction. To his mild surprise, Guy didn’t throw a fit, but just stared back.

“Well, that would be a matter of perspective,” he commented shrewdly. “Jansentown was a godforsaken place, that much is true. But it was their home, see? If your king wanted to tear down your hometown and said it was for your own good, would you believe him? Can you be absolutely sure he’s not going to leave you out in the cold? Can you be sure he’s not going to sell you into slavery? You think the bluebloods and the rich folks would bat an eyelid if he did?”

“No,” Koala replied, hands tightening along with her eyes. “Probably not.”

“I rest my case.” Guy slouched in his chair. “I won’t lie, my dear friends. We haven’t a scrap of proof of what Basil was planning for those poor souls. But bluebloods are rotten to the core, and our blue-haired royalty are even worse. Always have been, always will be.”

“I’m not gonna deny it,” replied Sabo diplomatically. “But we do kinda need proof. If Bach is as rotten as his dear old dad, the Revolutionary Army is with you all the way.”

“I doubt it not, my dear young friends!” declared Guy with a smirk. “And rest assured, you’ll have all the proof you need…at the Midsummer Knight’s Festival.”

(X)

Reichen Bach was not given to emotional incontinence.

That was a good thing. If he had been, he would have done something highly inappropriate.

“This is worse than expected,” he said, laying the balance sheet down on his desk.

“It is, your Majesty,” replied Justinian Lawson, his smiling looking more than a little forced. “Though not as bad as we feared.”

“Not as bad?” Bach forced himself not to glower, or to scream, or to thump the desktop. “If these figures are accurate, Doyle has a week at most.”

There was no denying it. The treasury was all but empty; and once that money was gone, it was gone. The taxes would have to go up, and the people were already angry and afraid. They would riot. They would rebel. And Doyle would most certainly fall.

“Do not lose heart, your Majesty,” Lawson said, his eyes sad. “The festival is all set to go ahead. The people will have hope, and we will have our champions.”

“We had better, or we are finished.”

Bach straightened up from the desk, and stepped towards the portrait hanging on the wall nearby. The faces of his grandfather and grandmother, the old king and queen, stared down at him; as did a much younger Lawson. The faces were almost lifelike, almost as he remembered them, even after seven long years. His grandfather, cold and stern, yet his eyes heavy with the burden of his crown. His grandmother, her eyes warm and kind, yet even in oils she seemed delicate, fragile.

How unlike Lawson, whose eyes had always been bright, even when his words were guarded. How unlike Judith, who had been as kind or as stern as she needed to be. They had always been there, always been what he needed them to be, whether he knew it or not. Whether with a kind word, or a stern rebuke, or a warm hand on his shoulder or a simple crack of the door to check on his state.

Until that night seven years ago. The night his grandfather finally died; after a year of slowly rotting away, his body assailed by illness after illness, his mind haunted by the past; by all the lives he had destroyed.

He had never seen anything like that. Even his first dead body, down on the dark streets with Lawson or that time investigating a crime scene of a brutal murder, had not been quite so horrible as that. That face, pale and withered, so small against the great silk pillows. His body thin, skeletal, the chest rising and falling with every hoarse, racking breath. The eyes, once so strong, now dull and empty, staring up at the ceiling.

It had taken so long. Why had he held on so long? What had he been waiting for?

And then the final, tortured breath. And then Lawson, carefully sliding the signet ring from that wizened finger, and bowing one last time. His eyes, full of pain, as he slid the ring onto Bach’s unresisting finger.

“The King is dead. Long live the King.”

“Does it haunt you still?” asked Lawson gently, drawing him from his reverie. “That night?”

Bach sighed. Lawson knew him too well. But better that than to not be known at all. Bad enough being called your Majesty by the nearest thing he had ever known to an older brother. At least his eyes still held that old warmth, even as they saw right through him.

“It always will,” he replied. “From that moment, all that he did was upon me.”

It couldn’t be otherwise. He had spent so many years preparing to shoulder his inheritance, knowing all the while that his grandfather was polluting it. He had seen the consequences for himself, the night that the people had raged, and Jansentown had burned. Where the old king had failed, the new king had to succeed. Where Basil had wronged the people, it was for Bach to set it right. That was the whole point. For seven years he has been working to set it right.

And then the pirates had come… ready to undo seven long years of hard work in the span of four weeks…

“He was a…complicated man,” Lawson said sadly. “He has much to answer for, but were it not for his generosity, I would not be here.”

That was true, Bach knew. Lawson owed everything he was to the old King and Queen; his education, his connections in Doyle’s government and high society, even his friendship with Princess Bailey, Bach’s mother.

“You saved their lives,” he retorted. “It was the least they could do.”

He could not believe otherwise. It was Judith who had told him the story; of how the King and Queen had been riding through Minktown on a wet day, and had run straight into a mob of Jansentowners in the middle of a pogrom. The royal carriage had overturned, and the guards had been overwhelmed. Yet a young mouse mink by the name of Justinian Lawson had leapt to the Royal couple’s defense.

He had achieved little, beyond braining a rioter with a broomhandle and getting himself clobbered in return. But the sight had spurred his neighbors to action, flooding out of their homes and hiding places, hurling themselves at the rioters; even as the King pleaded for the fighting to stop. Fortunately, more guardsmen and police had arrived soon afterwards, and the rioters had fled; while the wounded minks were taken to hospital.

“Was it?” Lawson gave him a strange smile. “They didn’t have to do anything. And if they did, a simple gift of money, or a Moriarty scholarship, would have done the job. They didn’t have to take me into their home, their world.”

“You did more than just save their lives,” insisted Bach. “You proved to them that the minks were loyal. You showed them what the minks were, what they had it in them to be. You serving for ten years as Prime Minister was proof of what my… father saw in you. What would our kingdom be if not for that?”

“Oh, a great deal less.” Lawson chuckled. “But it was not just honor that made them take me in; nor was it merely to encourage the minks. The care and consideration they showed me was real, your Majesty. As real as their love for their daughter.”

He seemed to deflate. He did not often talk about Princess Bailey, or the circumstances of her departure. It always seemed to hurt him, somehow.

“Did Lady Yamato and Mister Izuku return safely?” he asked, changing the subject.

“Yes, your Majesty. They have retired to their rooms after a hard day’s training.”

“Did they give any indication as to their progress?”
“From what I understand, Haki is proving inaccessible to Mister Izuku thus far, your Majesty.”

Bach nodded. No doubt those two had been gossiping cheerfully about their day, and someone had overheard and reported back. Such eavesdropping didn’t sit entirely right with him; but then again, this was a Royal palace. He wasn’t entirely sure it even counted as espionage.

“Let us hope they have better luck soon,” he said. “They’ll need all their strength for the festival, and the battle to come.”

A slight inrush of breath made him glance at Lawson. The mouse mink’s face was expressionless; but it was a look he had seen too often to be fooled by.

“Your Majesty, I fear that Lady Yamato and Master Izuku have recused themselves from the tournament.”

“Because they do not wish to attract attention?”

He quirked an eyebrow, but only for effect. He could think of only one reason why those two would suddenly refuse to take part in the festival.

“Indeed, your Majesty,” admitted Lawson. “Mister Izuku told me that…when he and Lady Yamato departed Wano, they were forced to fight and defeat one of Kaido’s lieutenants; a member of the Flying Six. They did not say which one.”

Bach froze. He had suspected that those two were on the run from Kaido, but not for that! They had fought and defeated a member of the Flying Six? Kaido’s mightiest captains outside of The Three Disasters? Each one of their bounties topped 250 million minimum!

By all rights, he should have ordered them to leave his kingdom the way they had come. If Kaido ever learned that they were there, he would show no mercy. The Finalem Pirates were paltry compared to one of the Emperors. Doyle would not survive to see its next sunrise.

But…how could he? How could he send them away? They had done him no harm, offered him no insult. They had even offered to help fight the Finalem Pirates; for a land that was not their own!

Did he have to be a coward in order to be a king?

“Lawson…does Kaido have any spies in Doyle?”

He turned his full gaze upon Lawson. The mouse mink met his eyes, unflinching.

“None, your Majesty, despite our efforts, we are beneath his notice” he said firmly. “And even if there were, no message of theirs could get through the blockade.”

Bach nodded, choosing to believe him while ironically silently thanking their current situation.

“And before the blockade, there had been no rumblings of the Emperors making any sort of expeditions, yes?”

“One of the benefits of a G-Base. They ward off pirates, or so we thought…” Lawson sighed.

“Then Kaido has no way of knowing they are here,” he mused. “And we are some way from his territory. He has never shown any interest in us before.”

“Indeed not, your Majesty. So long as they avoid the attention of the papers, there is little chance that Kaido will learn of their presence here.”

Bach nodded again, satisfied.

“I chose to trust them, Lawson,” he said. “We take a risk in letting them stay here, but I am tired of bowing down in fear.”

He regarded Lawson, half-expecting a lecture on responsibility. But instead, Lawson just smiled.

“I’m tired too, your Majesty,” he said. “And so are your people.”

(X)

“Ahhh…”
Izuku slouched in the very large, very comfortable armchair.

This was a very nice way to spend an evening. A hot shower had washed away the sweat and dirt of the day, and a large, hot meal had filled his growling stomach. Now he could relax, wearing the green pajamas Judith had laid out for him, in the lounge area of his suite.

It hadn’t been a perfect day. Only actually finding his Haki could have made it so. But it had only been one day, and unlocking one’s Haki was no small thing. Nothing in his life had ever come quite so easily; at least not in that context.

He glanced over at Yamato. She was sitting on the sofa nearby, wearing a long white nightgown with puffy sleeves that Judith had somehow found for her. She was scribbling furiously into one of her journals, grinning all the while.

“Hey, Yamato, what’re you writing?” he asked.

“A start on my journal,” she replied cheerfully. “I started with my childhood, and I’ve just reached the day we met.”

“Aren’t you tired?” he couldn’t help but ask.

“I am, but I can’t help myself!” declared Yamato, bouncing up and down in excitement, once again betraying her appearance. “I’ve never been able to write anything before! I feel like my head’s going to explode with all the things I want to write!”

Izuku could not help but smile. Yamato had been waiting so long for this, to actually start writing her own journal. It was good to see her finally start.

“Since you ask, I’m doing another one too,” Yamato went on, holding up another journal. “This one’s a record of all the stories you told me.”

“Oh, really?” Izuku was taken aback.

“So…” Yamato suddenly started fidgeting. “Would you mind…telling me one?”

Izuku paused, confused.

“Well, sure, but…there’s a lot of stories I could tell,” he replied, awkwardly. “Is there anything in particular you had in mind?
“Hmmm…” Yamato put her finger to her lips as she thought. “I remember you talking about a war the other day? About a city under siege?”

“Oh, the Trojan war?”

“Yes, that one!”

“Hey kid, if she wants more, tell her about Star Wars. That shit will blow her mind.” Daigoro chimed in, sounding just as excited to pass on his own love film to another world.

(X)

The night was dark, the corridor deserted.

Bach stalked along, his brow furrowed in an out-of-character glower. He was in no mood to go to bed, and with Lawson having gone home for the evening, there was no one he could really talk to. So he was doing what he normally did in such situations. Prowling the corridors like some haunted tyrant of old, thinking dark thoughts; and daring some ghost to come out and assail him.

He wouldn’t have minded. A horrifying apparition would have made for an interesting diversion at this point. Would have made for interesting conversation at the least. How does one speak with one who is dead and the like?

As it was, there was nothing to glare at but the decor. He hadn’t been in that part of the palace for some time, and from the looks of things neither had anyone else. The tapestries and paintings were thick with dust, the metal fittings and suits of armor dull for lack of polish. Even the windows were looking grimy.

Once, not so long ago, this corridor would have been as spick and span as his own quarters. Back then, not so long ago, there had been an army of maids to handle such things. But most of them were gone now, paid off with as much money as Bach dared allow them. He didn’t know if they were grateful for that small kindness, or if they would joyfully return once the Royal finances were back in order. For all he knew they felt betrayed and abandoned; cast aside by the one they had served his whole life, and thrown out to starve with the others.

But what else could he have done? The way things were going, there would have been no money to pay them anyway. He’d been able to protect a few, at least, for a while.

But for all that, it didn’t feel right. This palace was too big, too empty. There was hardly any need for all this space. These guest rooms were left over from the days when the Kings of Doyle had kept lavish courts, and entertained diplomatic delegations from across the world. Now they stood empty, deserted, unneeded. The Grand Pirate Era having a hand in fewer and fewer foreign diplomats coming in the coming decades. The local nobles had drifted away after his grandfather’s death, and unlike him, Bach had not insisted that they stay. Other guests were a rarity, and generally important enough to warrant much better quarters over in the diplomatic wing.

Had he made a mistake? Should he have insisted that the nobles stay, as other kings might have done? He hadn’t seen the point. What pleasure was there in guests bound by duty?

But now this place was empty. It was…lonely.

Then he paused. He could hear something, the faintest sound, somewhere nearby.

He crept down the corridor, listening hard. There were two voices, talking animatedly, a little way along. He looked around, and quickly saw something different. The corridor in which he found himself was noticeably cleaner than those he had walked through earlier.

So that was it. He had completed the full circuit, and wandered into the corridor Judith was keeping presentable; on the off chance that guests did show up.

Did that mean…?

Bach crept a little further along the corridor, moving with the silent tread he had practiced since childhood. As the sound grew louder, he came to a halt by one of the doors, and listened.

“...but Odysseus had an idea. He suggested that they build a giant wooden horse, and hide warriors inside it.”

“Mmmm-hmmm.” It was Yamato.

“So they built the horse, left Odysseus and his warriors inside, then dismantled their camp and sailed away in the night. When the Trojans looked out the next morning, all they saw was piles of trash and the horse.”

Bach listened, growing ever more confused. Was this some sort of story? What could it mean?

“Oh, hello!”

“Ack!” Bach almost jumped out of his skin, as Yamato’s face materialized right in front of his own.

“It’s King Bach!” exclaimed a clearly delighted Yamato. “Why don’t you come in? Izuku was just telling me the story of Troy!”

“I…uh…”

“Come on!”

Yamato grabbed him by the arm and hauled him inside.

“Eeeeeeh!” Izuku froze in panic as he saw Bach, practically being lifted into the room by Yamato.

“Bach was listening outside!” proclaimed Yamato happily.

“Good evening… Mister Izuku.” Bach replied, feeling embarrassed as can be, not helped that he was currently hanging in front of Yamato like a piece of laundry.

“Yamato,” Izuku’s face was a mask of terror, his voice a ghostly gasp. “He’s the King.”

“But it’s much better to listen together!” Yamato went on, unperturbed.

“You dragged the King…inside…”
Bach sighed. He didn’t particularly mind deference, but Izuku was taking things a little too far.

“I-I’m sorry,” he admitted, with an awkwardness he had neither expressed nor felt since his mid teens. “I was passing, and I heard your conversation. It was wrong of me to eavesdrop.”

Izuku blinked, amazed.

“It’s fine!” insisted Yamato. “Come and sit down here!”

Bach allowed himself to be placed down and into an armchair opposite Izuku. Yamato took her place on the sofa between them, which was piled with journals and pencils. She took up one of the journals, and readied herself to write.

“Well, go on.” Bach gestured.

“Where was I…ah right,” Izuku continued. “The Trojans thought the Greeks had given up, and left the horse to honor the Gods for their journey home. They dragged the horse inside the city, then had a huge party to celebrate.”

Yamato scribbled furiously, her flashing pencil taking down every word.

“That night, the Greek fleet made its way back from its hiding place. At the same time, Odysseus and his warriors got out of the horse, headed down to the gate, and opened it for the Greeks.”

In spite of himself, Bach found himself listening intently.

“The Greeks stormed inside, and destroyed the city completely,” Izuku went on. “ Their last prince, Aeneas, managed to escape with a handful of survivors. But Troy was no more.”

Izuku fell silent. Yamato wrote on, then stopped suddenly, and looked at Izuku expectantly.

“Sorry,” Izuku said, rubbing the back of his neck. “I’m not much of a storyteller.”

“It was wonderful!” declared Yamato, bouncing up and down. “Heroes uniting to fight for their King, and to defend their city! Honor! Glory! Fellowship!”

Bach could only watch in more than mild confusion. Then he remembered

“Pardon me for saying so,” he spoke up. “But wasn’t this the story you mentioned last night?”

“Yes, it is!” replied Izuku, brightening. “I’m… flattered that you remember, sir.”

“A city that held out for ten years, only to fall in the end,” mused Bach. “A city that no army could defeat, except by treachery.”

The room was silent.

“Your Majesty,” Izuku said eventually. “It doesn’t have to end this way. Troy fell, but that doesn’t mean Doyle will. When the festival is over, we’ll fight those pirates. We will find a way.”

Bach regarded him for a long time. He could not remember ever seeing eyes quite like Izuku’s. Strong, sincere, and so very bright. Yamato’s eyes were the same. He could believe that they meant every word, that they would give their all to defend his kingdom, his people.

“You face two Devil Fruit users,” he reminded them. “One of salt, one of mercury. I don’t doubt your courage or your strength; and I can believe that you will triumph. But those two will not go down easily. Adlerport will be destroyed. Lives will be lost.”

“I…don’t want that to happen, sir,” insisted Izuku. “We’ll find a way to beat those two, without anyone else dying.”

Bach had no answer. There could be no answer to eyes like those. All logic, all reason, told him that it was hopeless; that even if there could be victory, it could only come at a terrible cost. But there was no point in saying that. They would never accept that fact, until it happened.

Was that heroism? Or was it madness?

Could he afford that distinction?

“I…can only believe in you, Mister Izuku, Lady Yamato.”

He stood up, and inclined his head respectfully.

“I bid you both good night.”

(X)

Izuku had to admit, he was impressed.

Boxer Stadium was nothing like as large as the stadium UA used for the sports festival, nor anything as grand. But it was quite large all the same; big enough to seat many thousands. Banners billowed in the wind, and the crowds packing the stands below cheered themselves hoarse.

Seated in the outer edge of the Royal Box, along with Lawson’s entourage, Izuku had a fine view of the events. The one currently underway was the Hundred Man Melee; the penultimate event. The starting hundred was now down to twenty, as pairs of small groups of fighters struggled just to avoid being downed. All the while the crowd oohed and aahed, roaring their approval or screaming their disdain.

“Oh not Shinwell again!”

Izuku looked, and saw a wild-haired man creeping up behind the victor of one of the melees. Before the victor could react, Shinwell hit him around the legs with a club, sending him staggering, and then hit him over the head over and over again, until finally he fell down. The crowd booed and groaned, but Shinwell just laughed and capered.

“He always does this!” grumbled someone along the row. “Every single festival!”

“He won’t survive the next round,” replied another, languidly. “He never does.”

“Oh look! Dredger’s after him!”

The crowd laughed and cheered as a very tall man began chasing Shinwell around the arena, armed with an equally large hammer.

“Wow, so this is what it’s like?.”

Izuku looked up, and realized that Yamato had spoken.

“Yamato?”

He looked at her. She was sitting beside him, wearing her short red dress and matching tall hat, staring intently down at the arena. Her white hair was gathered on top, concealing the green tips under the hat; along with her red horns. It was a good effect, all in all; making her that little bit less recognisable.

Aside from her height. But there was nothing anyone could do about that.

Izuku looked again, watching the fighters closely. The melee was just about over, the last handful of contenders struggling desperately for the final win. They were strong, that much he could see, and some even showed some skill.

But not all that strong. He hadn’t seen a single Devil Fruit power so far, nor anything like a Quirk. This did not bode well.

The melee came to an end, and the crowd cheered the victors amid a fanfare of trumpets. Izuku watched as the last of the defeated were carried out of the arena, and workers hurried out, lugging what looked like scaffolding with them. The cheering settled into the usual rumble of a crowd in repose; and Izuku could see people heading for the tunnels; no doubt going for food or the toilets.

“Looks like they’re setting up for the last event,” said Yamato, looking down at the program Lawson had given them. “The Knight O'er Hill Battle.”

“Does it say what it’s about?” asked Izuku, bending sideways to see better.

“It says…there’s a hill, and the person on top when the time runs out is the winner.”

“Right,” mused Izuku. “King of the Hill, huh.”

“The what?” asked Yamato.

“I trust you’re enjoying the festival?”

Izuku looked up. It was Lawson, beaming down at them. He had been in a good mood earlier, and it seemed to be holding up.

“Yes, we are!” declared Yamato cheerfully. Izuku nodded, wondering what to say. He wanted to tell Lawson about his doubts, about whether anyone remotely capable of fighting the pirates would come out of all this. But now was not the time, not with all these important people around. Better to get him alone, later.

“It’s quite an event,” he said, smiling. And that was no lie.

The opening ceremony was more formal than he was used to, but it was impressive for all that. It put him in mind of the Olympics or big sporting events from the old pre-Quirk days; the kind of thing he’d only ever seen in old movies or archive footage. By his lifetime, sports had either disappeared or adapted to Quirks; and even then, they struggled to compete with the Hero academy tournaments. If it didn’t have flashy Quirks, people just weren’t that interested.

It left Izuku with mixed feelings. It was sad, somehow, to think of it; all that human activity and achievement, rendered all but irrelevant by Quirks. But it was wonderful too, to be able to see it like this; as a living and breathing event, not just a staged reenactment for a movie, or some creative anachronism activity.

“It’s certainly a novel experience to see competitions like this again.” Yoichi commented, looking upon the arena with fondness. “I still remember when quirks weren’t as common and so these kinds of events were more celebrated.”

“Sad part of the times changing.” The Second User noted, having also similar fond memories.

“Yes, there’s not much to match our Midsummer Knight’s Festival,” replied Lawson proudly. “We should be starting the fourth round before too long.”

Izuku could believe it. The hill was going up with remarkable speed.

“In the meantime, perhaps you would care to join me for refreshments?” Lawson offered.

Yamato started asking about the food. But Izuku was distracted. Something didn’t feel right.

He found himself glancing up towards the doorway behind the Royal Box. A man in a dark suit was standing there, along with two red-jacketed Royal Guards; a human and a ferret mink. The man had something cupped in his hand, and seemed to be listening to it. A transponder snail?

Then all of a sudden, the man turned and strode down the steps, followed by the two guards. Izuku began to feel distinctly queasy. Something was definitely wrong.

“Prime Minister,” called the man, striding towards Lawson. “Prime Minister, we should…”

Then he felt it. His Danger Sense was flaring. He saw Yamato perk up out of the corner of his eyes.

And then a crack, like a firecracker nearby. His head snapped round in reflex. Smoke was billowing over the public stands nearby, the people screaming and pushing to get away from it. More cracks went off, and the stands began to fill with smoke; the rumble becoming a cacophony of shrieks and yells.

His Danger Sense flared again. Izuku turned, just in time to see men running through the doorway, their faces covered, rifles at the ready. The two guards leveled their rifles, but the attackers fired first; downing the human guard. The ferret mink got a shot off, throwing back one of the attackers. But an instant later he was hit, slumping down beside the Royal throne. Bach was on his feet, a silver-plated pistol in his hand; and one or two of the other guests had drawn weapons too.

“That’ll be quite enough of that, thank you!”

Izuku stared, his mind blank with shock, as yet another masked figure came strolling out into the box. He was clearly a mink, but his head was concealed by a hood. Around him, a dozen attackers stood, rifles aimed.

“Stay here!” hissed Lawson. “Stay down!”

Izuku’s heart hammered. He wanted to dive in there and take them down, but his Hero training wouldn’t let him. The twelve gunmen were too well spread out for him to get them in one go, and there could be more of them in the foyer behind. Worse, they had a clear line of fire; both at him and at the other guests. If even one of them got a shot off…

“Weapons down, ladies and gents,” the hooded mink went on. He sounded familiar. “Don’t get any funny ideas. Anybody tries anything, and my comrades here will not hold back.”

Izuku glanced down at the arena. More fighters, dozens of them, had appeared along the top of the stands; weapons aimed down at the crowds. Yet more were down on the arena, corralling the arena workers in one corner.

Face expressionless, but eyes bright with anger, Bach dropped his pistol. The rest did likewise.

“Very sensible,” said the hooded mink. “Now, where are my manners?”

He pulled off the hood, and Izuku’s eyes widened.

“Now for the introductions!” Honest Guy began strutting down the steps towards the throne. “Tis I, the honorable Honest Guy, leader of our humble company, the Gunpowder Gang. While the Kingdom gives you taxes, and flame, we’re to bring freedom, equality, and free-thought to this benighted Kingdom of Doyle!”

Izuku’s heart clenched. It was Honest Guy, that fox mink they had met on the road the day before! The one he and Yamato had saved from the wolves!

He was in charge of a terrorist villain group?!

He glanced at Yamato. She was glaring at Guy with murder in her eyes, clearly ready to leap at him. Strangely enough, her teeth looked pointed again.

Knowing what she was about to do, he reached out and grabbed her sleeve.

“Wait!” he hissed.

Yamato bit her lip, but kept her head down. Thanks to the high backs of the seats, the terrorists could not see them clearly.

“This arena is surrounded by guards and police,” Bach said calmly. “Lay down your weapons and surrender, and I promise you fair treatment.”

“Oh, we know about all those extra guards you had hidden around the place,” replied Guy, smirking. “And it’s not going to do you any good. Everyone in this stadium is now our hostage. And if your troops so much as shoot at us, people are going to start dropping.”

Gasps and whimpers of fear ran through the box. Izuku’s heart hammered as he tried to think. Yet another classic hostage situation; gunmen in control of the stadium, willing to kill hostages if attacked.

“What do you want?” demanded Bach, glowering at Guy with eyes that reminded Izuku of Bailey when they first met. “Why do this to your fellow citizens?”

“It’s for their own good,” retorted Guy. He reached the throne, and picked up Bach’s pistol, toying with it. “Today, the House of Reichen dies, and with it the tyranny that holds this island back. Today, you will answer for the crimes of your ancestors,” He smirked, showing off his fangs as he looked to the side at him. “Especially your father.”

For a moment, Izuku was bewildered. Then he remembered what Lawson had told him; that officially Bach was the son of the old King and Queen, who were in reality his grandparents.

“There’s a song about something like that,” commented Daigoro.

“Now’s hardly the time!” interjected Nana. “Just play it cool, Izuku, like they taught you. Wait for the right moment.”

“I dunno,” Hikage cut in. “We don’t have a lot of options here. No way to take them all down in one go.”

Izuku took another look at the arena. All eyes were now on the Royal box; aside from the terrorists themselves. He counted thirty around the stands, blocking all the exits, and ten down on the arena floor; though there were almost certainly more of them down in the tunnels, no doubt keeping an eye on the street-level exits, and the guards outside.

“So what about those guns?” Daigoro asked. “What can they do? They look like old-time muskets to me.”

“They definitely aren’t,” En replied. “They’re more like revolvers and repeating rifles that way.”

“You mean, cowboy guns?” asked Daigoro.

“Indeed. Rounds are most likely stored in the stock or handle. The cock resets itself after every shot when the trigger is released, a bit like a revolver’s hammer, and a new round slides into the chamber.” The black haired ghost within Izuku replied.

“And this is useful how?” Nana asked irritably.

“That means maybe one shot per second, depending on how quick the mechanism is and how good they are. We can see fifty, so if they all start shooting; that’s fifty rounds per second. And it’s not like they’ll have to aim hard.”

Izuku’s blood ran cold. There were many thousands down there, all packed into the seating areas, trapped with nowhere to run to. If he used his Blackwhip, he could take out Guy and his cronies in the Royal box, but that left forty down there. Forty, with one shot per second each. Forty shots per second. Some might fire on him or Yamato rather than the crowd, but he couldn’t be sure. And that’s not counting the possible terrorists in the tunnels.

Forty shots per second. If they had ten rounds each…four hundred.

Four hundred people…

“Stay calm, Izuku,” whispered Nana. “Keep it together. We’ll find a way.”

“I doubt it,” Hikage cut in. “If we had a full team of Heroes and comms, maybe. But all we’ve got is Izuku, Yamato, and a bunch of soldiers and cops with guns. Smokescreen would just cause a panic, and that’ll only make shit fire faster.”

“Okay, how about offering some constructive input then.” Daigoro glared at his predecessor’s pessimistic outlook.

Izuku felt sick, but he knew Hikage was right. Heroes could have neutralized the gunmen safely, by distracting them or knocking them out, or sneaking in and jumping them. But they couldn’t do that, not here and now. He and Yamato could attack, and the soldiers could storm the tunnels, but the terrorists would still have time to fire on the crowds, or throw more bombs. Whether they concentrated on the immediate threat, or attacked the crowd out of spite, was a coin flip.

All those people…

“Stop this,” insisted Lawson, stepping towards the throne, his hands in the air. “There’s no need for this.”

The Fox mink turned, and he let out a barking laugh.

“Well well well, if it isn’t ole Lawsie!” declared Guy, his smirk a poor match for the malice in his eyes. “Looking well, I see. Gone up in the world since last we hanged and thieved as lil’tots!”

Some of the guests glanced nervously at Lawson, but the mouse mink was unperturbed. Izuku stared, his gut churning. They knew each other?

“I fear I cannot say the same of you,” he replied. “The Honest Guy I remember was a petty criminal, but he didn’t hurt people, much less those he was claiming to help.”

“Well, you know what they say about times changing,” Guy shrugged theatrically. “But things are different now, Lawsie. I’m not content to rob my fellow man any more.”

“But you are content to kill him, it seems,” retorted Lawson. There was a darkness in his eyes Izuku had never seen there before. He got the distinct impression that whatever had passed between them, they had not been good friends.

“Oh well that’s just too bad,” Guy shrugged again. “You’ve spent all these years climbing the ladder, doing things all civilized and proper like, but what’ve you changed, Lawsie?” He pointed his pistol out to the crowd, the Londinium skyline beyond it. “Nothing, that’s what. Whereas I’ve killed a few people, and I’m about to change Doyle forever. Besides, your boy here,” he jabbed a thumb at Bach, “has plenty of blood on his hands as it is.”

“You know that’s not true,” growled Lawson, as angry as Izuku had ever seen him as he grit his teeth. “He has never killed anyone unjustly in his life, only in defense. And you cannot blame him for his father’s mistakes.”

“Uh, then who can I blame, Lawsie?” asked Guy, striking a pose. “You ever ask a corpse what it thinks of things? I have, and trust me, there’s just silence that greets you. Besides if he can’t answer for Jansentown, who can? There aren’t even table scraps left, Lawsie.”

“You bastard!” snarled the ferret-mink, clutching his wounded side. “After what they did!? After what he’s done for everyone!”

“Ah, well,” retorted Guy. “That’s what makes me different from you two. You see, I used to hate the Jansies as much as anyone.” He drawled, “Coming into our town, smashing it up just because we were minks, and do the police do a damn thing?” He looked at the two minks with narrowed eyes. “You and I both know they would look the other way.”

He began to strut along the box, warming to his tirade.

“But the thing is, I know why that is,” he went on. “The Jansenites did that because they had nothing.” He began to count down on his fingers.

“No money, no hope, nothing. So they kicked down on minks, because there was no one else they could kick. It was all they had. And then Lawsie here, when he was supposed to be on lookout for coppers,” He pointed, glaring at the mouse. “Manages to rescue the King and Queen, and all of a sudden minks are respectable. Next thing anyone knows, they’re joining the guards, getting proper jobs, walking around with their heads held high. Some are even professors at Moriarty now!”

He paused, and glowered.

“They never asked why things are the way they are. They never asked why the poor were poor, or who was really responsible. They were happy because they could look down on Jansies now. That’s your little game, my lords and ladies.” He gestured to the crowd of people around him. “You keep the poor tearing at each other's throats, so they’ll never challenge you. And then when Jansentown stood up to you, you burned the whole place down!”

He turned to Bach, leveling the pistol at him.

“And now you’re all going to pay, starting with this one. Down into the arena, your Majesty, or are people going to have to die?” He heard a shrilling baby crying, him turning as he looked down, annoyed. “Hey! Rupert! Keep a gun on that broad and her bastard will ya!” He turned back to Bach, who was glaring daggers at the fox.

“On it Boss!” And Izuku felt his heart tighten as he heard a woman scream out, pleading not to shoot.

“Because if our good king doesn’t comply, well… your father racked up a high count of tots when he tried to burn a part of his city down,” Guy shrugged, smirking darkly. “What’s another one or two to the tally?”

Izuku watched in horrified fascination as Bach stepped down from the throne, face set in stone, and started down the steps into the arena; followed by a grinning Guy and two of his men. Lawson slumped by the throne, watching them go, with the eyes of a man whose soul was being sucked out. At a nod from Guy, two more terrorists grabbed Lawson and hauled him along behind.

“Well that’s done it,” grumbled Hikage. “We need to move, or they’ll be the first to die.”

“Anyone got any suggestions? Time’s kind of a factor here,” Daigoro was actually starting to sweat a little, his normally boisterous attitude gone.

“Yamato…” Izuku whispered.

“Izuku?” Yamato glanced at him, her voice terse. She looked ready to kill.

“Yamato, we can’t let them hurt the hostages,” he whispered. “I’ll take these guys here. When I move, get Bach and Lawson and get them back up here.” The girl nodded, eyes hard and ready to move on his signal.

“Right.”

Izuku peered over the back of his chair. There were still eight terrorists, glaring down at the guests, rifles at the ready. They stood along the very top of the box, giving them a clear view. No way to get at them without being spotted.

Unless…

He activated Blackwhip, and eased the tendrils along the floor. Slowly, slowly, he moved them along, up the steps and between the chairs as they slithered like snakes, praying that the guests would not cry out or cause trouble. He felt legs shift, saw people look down, clearly frightened, but no one made a sound.

Teeth gritted, heart hammering, he eased the tendrils on, closer, closer…

“What the hell’s that!?” One of the terrorists suddenly backed away, aiming his rifle down at the floor. The others did likewise, clearly spooked and confused.

“Gah! Snake!!” yelled one.

Izuku unleashed the tendrils, sending them straight at the terrorists and grabbing their weapons. With a thought, Izuku yanked the rifles from their hands, then leapt over the seats as he crackled in emerald lightning. He soared, and came down in front of them, landing a punch right in the face of the nearest terrorist. The man flew backward, but Izuku was already moving, his tendrils dropping the rifles and snaking around the terrorists, holding them fast. He moved, charging at each one in a flash as the world seemed to slow down, striking with one punch, and then moving on, and on and on, until each one lay blithering on the floor.

He turned, and looked down the box. The guests were staring at him in utter amazement.

And further down, on the arena floor, there was an explosion, and mayhem erupted in the stands.

(X)

Yamato rose into a combat crouch, glancing around as the dust cleared on the arena floor.

The terrorists lay on the ground where her impact had thrown them. Some, further out, were staring at her in bewilderment. Also down were Bach and Lawson, coughing as the dust roiled around them. But they seemed unhurt. Guy was nowhere to be seen.

“Get her!” someone yelled. Those terrorists still on their feet leveled their guns and fired, sending a fusillade of bullets tearing through the half-assembled scaffolding. Yamato ran at them, leaping through the scaffolding, grabbing a pole as she went.

It wasn’t Takeru, but it would do.

She landed and swung, hardening the pole with Haki. It caught four terrorists, and sent them all flying.

She spun round. The other terrorists were firing, the bullets whistling past. Their guns were paltry things, slow compared to Onigashima’s rifles. Her Observation Haki was working, marking the path of the bullets in her mind’s eye. It was a simple matter to dodge them, to duck and dive as they cut through the air.

All at once she reached another group of terrorists, and swung the pole hard; knocking two more down. She twirled the pole over her head and swung again, knocking down another two. She looked around, just in time to see Bach and Lawson scrambling into the now-ruined scaffolding, out of the firing line.

A crackle of gunfire filled the air. She looked up, and saw Izuku leaping through the sky overhead, his whips roiling around him. The terrorists around the top of the stadium were firing at him, round after round slashing through the air around him; yet none scoring a hit.

Her heart leapt. The terrorists had panicked, and were firing on Izuku! His plan had worked! He was firing those tendrils out, grabbing the guns and in a flash, was blazing through the stadium, picking off any terrorist and sending them flying with a punch or a kick. All while in his fancy green suit too!

Shouts and gunfire erupted from the tunnels. Red-clad guardsmen poured out, firing on the distracted terrorists. Terrorists fell, others fired back, a few flung down their weapons and threw up their hands; and one or two ran for their lives.

Her senses flickered. She turned, a gunshot slashing through the air where her heart had been. Snarling with anger, cursing herself for getting distracted, Yamato rounded on the shooter. It was a young man, barely more than a boy, aiming a rickety-looking rifle in shaking hands. He stared at her with wide, terrified, mad eyes.

He pulled the trigger. Yamato dodged, the bullet whistling past, and threw her fist at the youth, catching him full in the face. He flew back, his face distorting like a melon hit by a bat, and crashed into the scaffolding, his rifle scattering away across the arena.

A horrible, piercing scream filled her ears, momentarily stunning her. She turned, just in time to see another terrorist leaping at her, an axe held high over his head. On reflex she punched, catching him in the chest. The blow glanced, and he rolled over to one side, falling out of sight.

“You…”

Yamato turned, looking for him with hard eyes. The terrorist lay on his side, his ribs and shoulder broken, blood running from his mouth. His eyes were bright with murderous hate.

“You…freak…!” He coughed up more blood. He grabbed at what looked like a pipe on his bandoleer.

A crack, a spurt of blood from his shoulder, and the terrorist slumped over, clawing at the wound and screaming.

For a moment, Yamato stared at him. Then she turned, and saw Bach standing there, a smoking pistol in his hand.

“Are you all right, Lady Yamato?” he asked, with a sang-froid his eyes did not quite match.

Yamato stared at him, not quite believing what she was seeing. And then grinned.

“I’m fine, your Majesty!” she declared, nodding. “What about you?”

“I’m unharmed, and so is Lawson,” Bach replied, gesturing at the mouse mink. Lawson was standing nearby, a pistol in his hands, and looking distinctly uncomfortable.

Yamato looked around. The guards had taken over the stands, having reacted fast and the guns had fallen silent. Police officers and arena workers were hurrying up through the tunnels, carrying stretchers and capturing anyone she had swatted away. She couldn’t make out if anyone else had been hurt or killed. She spotted that Jenner fellow barking orders to the policemen, as they corralled the still-living terrorists and helped the citizens to safety. She even saw him kneel beside that woman with the baby, consoling them.

She felt relieved.

“Yamato!” It was Izuku, dropping quickly to the ground nearby. “Are you okay? And you, your Majesty? Mr Lawson sir?”

“I’m fine, Izuku!” insisted Yamato, grinning at the sight of him. “That was a close one!”

“It certainly was,” added Bach as he took a deep breath, turning towards the two. “My congratulations, Lady Yamato, and Mister Izuku. Doyle owes you both a debt of gratitude.”

“You’re welcome!” Izuku went an adorable shade of red, and rubbed the back of his neck. “It wasn’t anything much…I mean…”
“Uh hello, excuse me? Hello there!”

All looked up to see a woman awkwardly making her way across the corpse-strewn arena. She was a platinum-blonde, wearing a green coat with black fur trim, and a pair of narrow red glasses perched carefully on her nose. Yamato realized that she had seen her before, in that box to the left of the Royal box; the Press Box, Izuku had said.

“Oh, crap!” She heard Izuku mutter under his mouth and Yamato felt worried. She never heard him curse. Not once!

“Your Majesty, Prime Minister sir, terribly sorry to impose!” the woman went on, sounding contrite while giving no other impression of it. “Lightly Hawkins, with the Journal!” She showed off a badge of a seagull imposed upon a globe with the words W E J written below it. “Could I possibly have a statement from our heroes here?”
Heroes? Was she…a hero?

“You don’t waste time, Miss Hawkins,” commented Lawson, seeming to master himself.

“I’ve interviewed Newkamas, Prime Minister, and you don’t forget that in a week,” replied Hawkins. “Assuming I ever get off this island, this will make quite the story.”

Yamato saw the look on Izuku’s face. She could also see the two men picking their way across the arena behind Hawkins. They were carrying strange box-like objects, of a kind she had never seen before. But Hawkins was a journalist, and she remembered what Izuku had said.

“Miss Hawkins,” Bach said, stepping in front of her. “Our friends here will happily provide you with a private interview, in a more…pleasant location. Our only condition is no pictures.”

Hawkins regarded him with shrewd, questioning eyes.

“Strange condition, your Majesty. I need to have a picture if I’m gonna write up a column to give back home.”

“The condition stands Miss Hawkins, if you are willing to make a compromise.” Hawkins looked back to Izuku and Yamato and then to Bach, smirking lightly.

“Seems like-”

“I have Cameraphobia!” Izuku cried out, and Hawkins blinked as did Yamato. The boy looked rigid “I-I-I freeze up for cameras!”

Yamato was surprised. Izuku didn’t mention any phobias back when he was-

Ohhhhh okay. Thanks Vestiges! Should she mention having a Phobia too? Or just-

“You have a Phobia?” Hawkins drawled, looking incredulous at the green haired boy.

“Yes he does, and I would prefer not to put further stress on our hero here.” Bach placed a hand on Izuku’s shoulder. “I owe him my life after all. Same goes for his friend too,” he added, looking back to Yamato, nodding. The white haired girl adjusted her tall-hat, seeing Lawson walk up and smiling lightly.

Hawkins looked back to her associates, then back to the group. She was smirking again; that same smirk.

“Well, you did assure me an easier path to my inn tonight, than deal with crazy riots and the like. Tell ya what, permit me just one close-up of yourself, your Majesty, and we have a deal.”

“Consider it done Miss Hawkins.”

(X)

“How the hell did this happen?!”

Honest Guy’s heart hammered as he scrambled through the stadium tunnel.

They were so close! So close! He had been within an ace of putting down that damn tyrant, and his chance had slipped away! Because of those two!

Shirou and Yoichi were fast and capable, but not THAT fast and strong!! And they were buddy-buddy with the King no less! What rotten luck!

He stopped at a cross-corridor, and cautiously glanced around. No sign of anyone, so far. The guards must have been out in the stadium, or else forming a cordon outside. But it wouldn’t be long before they started searching the lower corridors, and the storage areas. He had to get out of there, and fast!

He hurried along the corridor, straining his ears for any sound of danger. The gunfire had stopped, but he could hear shouting, and even cheering. The battle was clearly over, which meant his followers were dead or captured.

Oh well, nothing he could do about it. They had known the risks; and so long as he was alive, at least, the cause was not lost.

No, not lost at all. He still had his friend down in Adlerport.

He reached another cross-corridor, and looked around. Still no one. He had a little time, maybe. He pulled out his Transponder Snail, and gave its shell a tap.

The next thing he knew, his face was jammed into the wall, the snail clattering away along the floor.

“And what exactly was that supposed to be?”

Guy managed to look. It was Sabo, looking at him with a smile that did not match his eyes.

“Sabo,” he gasped. “Thank god! I need to…!”

His head was yanked back, and slammed against the wall again. His head lolled back, his face a mass of pain. Then he saw Koala there, staring at him with a look of undisguised contempt.

“So your plan was to barge in here, with the Prime Minister, and all the nobles, plus anyone else who put up a fight and slaughter them,” Sabo mused. “Are we supposed to be impressed?”

“I…”

His face hit the wall again.

“You threatened thousands of innocent men, women, and children,” Koala growled. “How the hell do you justify that?”

“I…had…no…choice…!”

Again the wall. Again the pain. He could taste blood in his mouth.

“Yeah, we get that a lot,” Sabo went on, his tone hard. “From people like you, who think it’s okay to slaughter innocent people for the sake of a cause. And you failed to make a convincing case as to why Reichen Bach and Justinian Lawson should die. And you don’t even have a plan as to how you’re going to run this country with the ruling class wiped out.”

“I-!”

“Our enemies are the World Government and the Celestial Dragons,” Koala added, glowering at him. “Not good men doing their best in a bad situation. And we don’t work with murderers only interested in petty revenge.”

Anger flared, forcing its way through Guy’s pain-addled mind. What kind of revolutionaries were they!? Going on like that!?

They didn’t understand! Nobody understood! No one had ever understood, not really!

“Now that that’s done, you’ll hold still if you know what’s good for you,” Sabo went on. Guy tensed, terror replacing his rage, as he felt his hands being pulled behind his back, and something tightening around his wrists. They were tying him up! They were going to hand him over!
“No…” he gasped, coughing blood. “Not that! Anything but Lestrad! They’ll butcher me alive!”

“Oh, you’ll like Lestrad prison,” commented Sabo cheerfully with a venomous smirk. “A lot more than what Dragon would have done to you. He doesn’t like being taken advantage of. And frankly, neither do I.”

“No! It’s not fair! The People… the people must rise!” Guy struggled and wrenched, arching his back and kicking frantically. He would not go back there! He would not rot in Lestrad Prison again! He would not…! “They mu-”

“Ah, shut up!” Koala yelled, and the fox felt pain. And nothing more.

(X)

Sabo sighed as he looked down at Honest Guy, lying unconscious and drooling on the floor.

“So much for the Gunpowder Gang,” grumbled Koala, as she finished tying his wrists and ankles. “Why is it we can never find any good allies?”

“Spite, I guess,” mused Sabo. “Some people just get burned by life, so much they lose all perspective. Making the ones who hurt you suffer, making anybody suffer, becomes all that matters after a while.”

“You sound like you feel sorry for him,” commented Koala suspiciously, straightening up.

“A little,” admitted Sabo. “I know how he got where he is, pretty much. And he wasn’t wrong about this kingdom. It’s the oldest trick in the book of tyranny. Keep the lower classes snapping and snarling at each other, and they don’t challenge the higher-ups. Plenty of kings do it, and the World Government does it on a global scale. It’s pretty much why pirates exist.”

“So then, why are we stopping him?” asked Koala. “If you agree with him?”

“Because his way won’t fix anything either,” Sabo replied, adjusting his hat. “Even if he and his gang took power, they would have no legitimacy. Even with all the nobles dead, and even if the rest of Doyle was fine with that, no one would trust him. The minks would tear him to pieces just for feeling sorry for the Jansentowners; and that’s not the half of it. It’ll be a generation or two before that storm settles. To say nothing of the power vacuum. Or if it gets so bad and lawless here, what with the Reverie in a couple of months, an Admiral gets sent over here, and this entire land? It’ll either be nothing but craters, a tundra, or melted over.”

Koala nodded, in grim understanding.

“And in the meantime,” Sabo held up the snail Honest Guy had dropped. “Time to see who his friends are.”

He tapped the snail, and waited while it rang. There was a familiar click, and the snail’s face twisted into a smile, its eyes still closed.

“Hello there,” Sabo said cheerfully. “Are we by any chance talking to associates of Honest Guy?”

The eyes flicked open. They were hard and sharp, angry and suspicious. The smile became a frown, and the snail clicked; its face settling back into its usual vacant look.

“Uh, hello, hello?” Sabo tapped the snail again and again. “Ah, damn.”

“Well, at least we know he’s not dumb,” commented Koala sourly.

“Not dumb indeed,” agreed Sabo as he pocketed it. “But we do know one thing. This is a normal snail, so whoever’s on the other end is inside Doyle; or inside the horned snail array anyway.”

“So, not Doflamingo,” mused Koala. “We need to keep an eye on this some more.”

“Well, that’s what we do,” replied Sabo cheerfully, pocketing the snail. “The Revolutionary Army, on hand for those in need.” The orange-haired girl smiled softly at that.

He pulled a notebook and pencil from his pocket, and scribbled a quick note. He slid it into the breast pocket of Guy’s coat, easily visible, with the words titled as thus:

I AM HONEST GUY. ARREST ME.

And then he and Koala vanished down the corridor.

Chapter Text

Komurasaki tended to her shamisen, deftly adjusting the strings; then testing them with an ebony pick.

A good sound. But the strings would have to be tightened to make it perfect.

And she needed to be at her best. She was a courtesan of the Flower Capital, and her skills were her livelihood; and her only weapon. If she was not the best, then how else could she rob the lecherous and moronic merchants and nobles who tried to woo her? Only by breaking their sycophantic hearts, by teasing and tantalizing them until they were penniless, could she undermine the Kurozumi regime.

She could have stabbed that disgusting snake Orochi in his sleep. She could have done it any number of times. But it would only have gotten her executed, and Wano would still suffer under its real tyrant.

And there he was, even now. As she looked out of the window she could see his serpentine form, far in the distance over the mountains of Kibi. That terrible dragon that had terrorized Wano for years. The nightmare that only her father had the strength to challenge.

She looked down. Down in the street, fur-caped Beast Pirates were about their work; moving from house to house, shop to shop, tavern to tavern, dragging anyone inside out into the street, and then searching; while Orochi’s samurai looked on apathetically.

Her own manor was secure; for she shared it with the prominent yakuza Kyoshiroh. All the same she thanked the gods, for she alone knew who Orochi’s enforcer really was.

Sighing, she looked over at the calendar. It was the middle of June, and there were preparations to be made. She was to dine with the Shogun Orochi, to sit beside him and entertain him. He was her biggest fan, both of her beauty and her music, and there were few things he liked better than her company.

The thought made her shudder, as a geisha ought never to. To have to spend an evening in the company of that fat, ugly cur. To have to look her best, and play her best, while he drank and swore and cackled, and his wretched cronies capered and carried on.

But she had no choice. She had to be strong. Her parents’ prophecy held true. After twenty years, pirates from the New World would come to liberate this land; both from the King of the Beasts, and that vile snake. Her father’s final words, before he vanished into the pot. Her mother’s final declaration at the castle; before the arrows took her.

Orochi had never believed the Kozuki prophecy. He had always scoffed at it, at least at first. But as the time foretold drew closer, he had become more and more paranoid.

And now this. Now the Beast Pirates were on the hunt, searching for two fugitives; a certain Yamato, and a certain Deku. Kaido himself was leading the search, starting just after the Fire Festival and the great force that sent countless animals in stampede; wreaking destruction on a scale not seen since Oden’s fall. The storm that came after the Festival hasn’t abated. Neither has Kaido’s search as well.

How cruel. For it to happen so soon after the Fire Festival, the one time of year the people could eat their fill of good food, and drink clean water, all for free. One night of innocent pleasure, and then the lash came down all the harder. From both man and nature all the same.

Komurasaki rose to her feet, setting her finished shamisen in her case. She paused, as she heard footsteps in the corridor outside. Hurrying footsteps, in a place where there should be no hurrying. Something was very wrong.

"Lady Komurasaki! Lady Komurasakiii!" The door slid open. It was one of her servants, a cute girl with red hair named Akane.

"Akane? What's wrong?" she asked, worried.

"W-we have pirates at the front gate! They are forcing their way in!" Akane cried out. Komurasaki stood up, mastering herself.

"I will talk to them."

As Orochi’s personal musician, she was privileged and protected; much as it shamed her. Kaido’s thugs had no business bargaining into her residence. What could have gotten into them?

Had something changed? Was even she under suspicion now?

She stepped carefully past her servant, her every movement perfect. She paused, just long enough to squeeze Akane’s hand, and then continued out of the room, and along the corridor, and down the stairs.

"Alright ladies! Let's get to work!"

The mob at her gate were all women, some clad in revealing tops and skinny pants, others in loose kimonos; but all with the signature fur capes and horns of the Beast Pirates. Their weapons were sheathed, but she knew better than to drop her guard around them.

"Who do you think you are!?” she demanded. “You barge into the residence of Shogun Orochi's courtesan, and the Yakuza Boss Kyoshiro! Leave at once!”

"Oh I don't think so, Komurasaki~"

Komurasaki yelped as something grabbed her from behind. She felt herself being lifted up, and her blood ran cold as she saw what it was.

Black Maria, Kaido's own mistress and one of the Flying Six, was sitting atop the house. Her lower body was gone, replaced with that of an enormous, black spider; it’s eyes staring hungrily at her. The pirates laughed at her discomfiture, while her servants cried out in fear.

'Stay strong… You are the daughter of a Samurai!'

The blonde woman smirked down at her with her ice blue eyes.

"For someone who is quite close to the Shogun, you don't seem to have gotten the memo. But I don't fault you. This is… rather sudden, I admit."

"Gnngh… release me! Orochi will not-"

"Orochi has no sway here." Black Maria chided, licking her lips as she leaned in, and Komurasaki could see her own reflection upon the blonde haired Oni's gaze. "For this is a direct mission from Lord Kaido himself. I have been assigned to search the Flower Capital and I intend to be as thorough as possible. So just answer my simple questions, and no one will be hurt. Does that sound fine by you, Miss 'Most Beautiful Woman in all of Wano'?"

Komurasaki gulped, but remained steadfast, glaring at her. "Fine. Speak your questions."

The massive spider woman chuckled at the small show of defiance. It made Komurasaki feel an inch tall.

"Are you harboring any… guests as of late?" Black Maria narrowed her eyes, her tone becoming chipped and terse. "One of them is like me, an Oni woman, but with white hair. Or perhaps a boy in green."

A white haired Oni girl, and a boy in green?

"No, I have not seen anyone like that! now let me go!" Komurasaki struggled in Black Maria's grip, but the giantess smirked.

"Oh no, I'm not done. My girls are going to check every single crevice of your home. We will not leave a single floorboard unchecked."

Komurasaki yelled, feeling her arms ache as Black Maria tightened her squeeze.

"Girls, go inside and search. Tear the entire house apart if you have to, and check the crawl spaces, above AND below!" she ordered. The pirates swarmed up the path and into the house.

Komurasaki looked away, unable to watch; forcing herself not to think about what those women would do to her home. She could only pray that her servants would not be hurt. They were common folk, and she did her best to give them a nice wage and good healthy food to fill their stomachs and to take to their families. It was her only small courtesy she could give to her people in some way or form.

Then she saw. Held high up as she was, she could see the rest of the Flower Capital. There were pirates everywhere, swarming through the streets like ants, forcing their way into houses, shops, taverns, restaurants, anything and everything. She could see the grand mansions of Orochi’s ministers, the pirates forcing their way inside.

She heard a yell. Her eyes snapped to one of the mansions, and her heart clenched as she saw a finely-dressed majordomo barring the way into his master’s home, shouting at the pirates to get out. The pirates knocked him aside, and another retainer ran at them, sword drawn. A gunshot rang out, and the man fell dead.

What was going on? Were even Orochi’s own allies not safe?

"The Shogun won't like this!" she declared. But Black Maria just rolled her eyes.

“For all your refinement, your intellect leaves much to be desired," Black Maria oiled as she leaned in, squeezing her tighter. Komurasaki’s heart raced, her strength fading, as the old fear arose.

And she was Hiyori again.

"Orochi does not rule Wano. Kaido does,” hissed Black Maria. Her tongue lolled out, and licked the side of Hiyori’s head, making her shiver. She could smell perfume, and sake.

“You, Komurasaki, are allowed to breathe because you are nothing. Just a pretty little pebble that has attracted the attention of ants, and a hideous snake. I could crush you in my grip, but we are under orders. Besides, I like this kimono, and blood does not wash easily from Wano silk.”

She lifted Hiyori up, and turned all her eyes upon her.

"So I ask again: An Oni girl with white hair? And a boy in green. Have you seen them, or heard of them?"

"I don't! I don't! Please let me down!" Hiyori yelled, struggling in the giantess' grip. "I swear it please!"

"Hmmph, so much for your pretty mask,” Black Maria replied nonchalantly. “But very well, I shall let you go."

She opened her hand, and Hiyori screamed as she fell; praying for her father to save her.

And then she landed. In someone’s arms.

"Was that really necessary?" asked Kyoshiro. The blue haired Yakuza gazing up at the Spider Demoness sitting on his roof. "Black Maria?"

"When it comes to the search for the ones who robbed Lord Kaido?" Black Maria leered, thunder rumbling overhead, dark clouds looming. Behind the noise, Hiyori could hear the pirates searching her home; tearing open the closets and ripping up the floorboards.

“Yes, everything is necessary.” Black Maria brought her cigarette holder to her lips, and took a long drag. “My girls will search your entire estate, Napping Kyoshiro. I trust there will be no issues?"

"Not at all. I can clean up a simple mess. Unlike you lot."

Hiyori could see it, the palest hint of anger. Not the anger of Kyoshiro, but of Denjiro of the Akazaya Nine, and one of two links to her past. The other was rotting in Udon Prison, beyond her power to help.

"Very well, on to the next one. Mizerka!” A woman with a very long snake-like neck looked back up to her. "You're in charge of this estate. Sueca, with me." And the Spider Demoness began to move, her many legs carrying her silently over the rooftops.

"Are you alright?" Denjiro whispered, as he set her down. Hiyori nodded, and watched as the pirates continued to tear apart his mansion; that had been her home ever since her parents had died, and their new lives had begun.

Out in the street, there was more of the same. More pirates, tearing apart the fine mansions, throwing things out of the windows. She saw a young man in an expensive-looking kimono, a retainer no doubt, trying to block a gateway. But the pirates grabbed him and dragged him aside, throwing him into the street, then laughing as they kicked and beat him. And then one of them grabbed his top-knot, and slashed it with a knife; his rich black hair spilling down behind his head.

A little way along the street, children shrieked as their mothers were manhandled, and their fathers were beaten. Pirates laughed and jeered, while Orochi’s samurai stood around, watching with empty eyes; ignoring the pleading looks from those they were supposed to protect. Behind it all was the sound of breaking wood, ripping cloth, breaking glass, shattering porcelain, and the odd gunshot.

She felt Denjiro’s arms around her shoulders, as the Dragon King flew overhead; the thunder roared as he passed. Kaido flew on, head swiveling from side to side, ignoring his subjects as they threw up their hands, crying for mercy.

"I will be fine," she replied, straightening up, and looking after Kaido as he vanished from sight.

Just what had Yamato and Deku done to enrage him so?

(X)

It was cold in Ringo, but to Jack the Drought, it was like being under an air conditioned fan. Especially when in his Beast Form.

His troops marched into a village, his massive feet planting deep prints in the soft white snow. Sasaki walked beside him, also in beast form; a giant triceratops walking beside a massive mammoth.

“Sir, may I ask a question?” the triceratops asked the mammoth.

“You may.”

“Why come with us? I was assigned to Ringo you know. You didn’t have to come.”

Jack could see the locals scurrying into their homes. The Armored Division marched forth, torches held high, wagons rumbling behind them, making plenty of noise.

Plenty to scare off Yamato and Deku if they were in earshot.

“Ringo is the only one where snowfall is common. Even your Armored Division cannot cover that much ground quickly. Hence my being here.” Jack replied. “My men can cover this ground more quickly; and chase down the Young Master and the thief once we drive them from hiding.”

“A fair point, Lord Jack.” Sasaki replied. “I did not mean to doubt your intentions.”

“No issue.” Jack uttered. They reached the center of the village, and came to a halt. The mammoth took a deep breath.

“Out of your houses! Now!” he roared, shaking the entire village. Sasaki nudged his head, and the pirates headed for the houses, breaking down the doors.

“Out of this house!”

“Mush ya lazy bums!”

“Slant eyed monkeys! Out of here!”

They cursed and jeered, dragging and bullying the villagers out into the street. Jack glared down at them as they were corralled before him.

“Who is your elder?” Jack spoke, and an old man quickly stepped forth.

“Lots of elderly.” Sasaki mused. “And the young too.”

Looking more closely, Jack realized that Sasaki was right. Many old, and many very young. The rest were in Kibi, no doubt; in the factories.

“Mm-my lords,” the old man stammered. “W-why have you come?”

“We are hunting for two individuals. An Oni girl with white hair and a boy with green hair.” Jack growled. “Do you know of any such persons?

“W-We do not sir!” The elder exclaimed. “A-side from your pirates, the Oni haven’t been in these parts of Wano in hundreds of years!”

“I will be the judge of that.” Jack growled, his eyes turning towards a hut.

“If you do not cooperate, I will crush your homes, and you will freeze when the storms worsen.” Jack’s eyes glared down. “Any resistance will be punished, and if you are lying...”

He stepped forward, his trunk wrapping around the old man and bringing him closer to his eyes.

“You will not perish, Elder,” he uttered, squeezing him and making the man cry out. “But the rest of your charges will, right before your very eyes.”

“O-Of course! P-Please! We haven’t seen them! At all!” pleaded the Elder. Jack scoffed, dropping the old man into the snow below, a harsh cracking sound and moan of pain quickly following. An old lady rushed up to him, alongside a young boy with black hair. The boy glared up at him.

“You big meanie! He did nothing to you! Why do you gotta-” The old lady, no doubt his grandmother, grabbed him and covered his mouth; looking up at the mammoth with wide, fearful eyes.

“Forgive him! He’s only a child! Please forgive his ignorance! H-He will be punished! I promise!” babbled the old lady. Jack glared down at her.

“Then he will know.” He looked out of the village. “Sasaki, which house did the Elder come from.”

“The biggest one.”

“Burn it.” Jack uttered. And the old man cried out, coughing in spite of his injuries.

“But, we will have no roof! My son, he’s at the factory! We can only house ourselves, the rest of the village has little to spare! We-”

Jack glared down, and the old man went silent. The boy glared up at them with hateful eyes, which Jack returned in kind.

He would learn. In time.

He saw some of Sasaki’s men walk up with Handcannons and Bazookas, taking aim. Jack flipped his trunk, as if throwing down his hand, and they fired, blasting the house to smithereens; the people screaming and covering their heads against the flying debris.

“Now stay where you are, if you wish to live. If there is any evidence of you hiding the Oni or the Boy in Green, you die,” Jack glared. “Understand?”

The Elder nodded, and the pirates got to work. It did not take them long, for it was a small village; the houses little more than shacks. Within minutes they were all wrecked, their meager contents tossed outside, some even collapsing, unable to support themselves anymore.

“No signs of them, Lord Jack,” reported a Headliner. Jack nodded, unsurprised.

“Carry on then. When we leave the village, fan out. Search every hollow, every cave. Use your flares if you find anything unusual.”

The mammoth marched forth, the villagers scrambling out of the way; Sasaki falling in beside him. The pirates formed up behind them, laughing at the destruction, and the misfortune of the villagers. The children glared at their retreating backs, yearning to fight their oppressors. But their elders just sat on the ground; too old and tired to fight, and too worn down to even imagine doing so.

“Keep on glaring all ya want!” jeered a group of Gifters. “We can always kill ya, if ya like!”
“Gotta save our ammo if we find out who sent Malice flyin’ after all!”

“Cut the chatter.” Sasaki reprimanded his men. “We march!”

Jack was glad to have Sasaki. He knew how to follow orders, and how to give them. But unlike that psycho Malice, he also knew how to relax, and how to get everyone else to relax.

But now, those particular skills were not needed. Now, they had to hunt those two down, and do it quickly. Kaido was getting angrier by the day; and worse, it was sober anger. He hadn’t touched his Sake since the Fire Festival.

The sooner Kaido is back to being buzzed and merry, with Yamato chained in some cave and this Deku dead, the better.

As the pirate gradually became smaller in the distance, the remains of the village were left only with the sounds of weeping and cries of frustration.

“Damnit, what did we do to deserve this?” A young teenager angrily cried out, staring at the ruined pile of wood that once was his home. “As long as we kept our heads down Kaido would leave us alone, so why…WHY ARE WE FORCED TO SUFFER LIKE THIS!”

“We need to act quickly,” The Elder managed to stand despite having a broken leg and cracked ribs. “Set up a shelter before it becomes too cold and get a fire going.” Despite his words, few acted, in particular the man’s grandson.

“Why bother? They’ll just come back and wreck it again.”

“We don’t have enough wood to rebuild our homes and we were barely getting by as it was.”

Several others shared the sentiment.

“As long as those two…Yamato and Deku are out there, Kaido will never stop this. At this point we’ll freeze to death before long.”

The Elder however remained firm. “Regardless of our situation, we must stay strong and do what we can. We’ve survived under Kaido this long and we will continue no matter how bad things get. Now hurry.”

Despite a few objections, some of the able bodied young got to work along with the elders, while the young boy only continued to glare, staring at the still burning remains of their home, matching the flame of anger burning inside him.

(X)